Skip to main content

Full text of "Gospel Doctrine"

See other formats


Gospel Doctrine 

Sermons and Writings 

President Joseph F. Smith 







?:/f^ ' 











BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 

THE LIBRARY 

OF 

THE UNIVERSITY 

OF CALIFORNIA 

Gift of 
Mrs. Esther C. Thomson 



mm 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 

in 2007 with funding from 

Microsoft Corporation 



http://www.archive.org/details/gospeldoctrineseOOsmitrich 



GOSPEL DOCTRINE 



SELECTIONS FROM 

THE SERMONS AND WRITINGS 

OF 

JOSEPH F. SMITH 

Sixth President of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints 



THE DESERET NEWS 

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 

1919 



Copyright, 1919, by 

HEBER J. GRANT, 

Trustee-in-Trust for the Church of Jesus 

Christ of Latter-day Saints 

All Rights Reserved 



PREFACE 

President Joseph F. Smith was so long in the public 
service of the Church that his published sermons and writ- 
ings would fill many volumes. The difficult problem of the 
compilers of this volume has been to make a collection of 
extracts. that would do full justice to the man and that, at 
the same time, could be contained in a volume of 'moderate 
size. Every reader who knows Church literature will note 
the shortcomings of the work ; and none more than the com- 
pilers. However, incomplete as it may be, this collection is 
well worth while, for it contains a wealth of gospel wisdom, 
tc instruct, comfort, and inspire the Saints. 

The literature of the Church has been carefully and 
systematically searched to discover all of President Smith's 
public writings and sermons. Those of a historical nature 
have not been used in this collection, as they may well be 
made into another volume. 

The compilers give their thanks to the many who, with 
hearts full of love for President Smith, have helped in the 
work. 

The work has reaffirmed to us that prophets, speaking 
for God, are with us. 

The Compilers. 



INTRODUCTION 

President Joseph F. Smith incidentally stated on one 
occasion that when he should pass away, unlike many of his 
brethren, he would leave no written work, by which he 
might be remembered. It was his modest way of viewing 
his own ministry and literary labors, for President Smith 
would live in the hearts of the people even if he had said 
nothing for the printed page; but on the contrary, it was 
discovered that there are volumes" in print, though at that 
time it had not been gathered and was therefore not so 
well known. 

One of the compilers of this volume, Dr. John A. 
Widtsoe, listening to his remark, thought to himself, "cer- 
tainly it cannot be true that he has left no written work/' 
He then decided to look into his published writings and ser- 
mons, conceived the idea of making extracts from them and 
arranging these extracts by subjects and in chapters, in the 
form of a book. The result is this splendid volume now 
presented to the public under the title Gospel Doctrine. 

Doctor John A. Widtsoe interested his brother, Prof. 
Osborne J. P. Widtsoe, also Albert E. Bowen, Doctor F. S. 
Harris, and Joseph Quinney, in the work of compiling and 
classifying, from the voluminous writings and sermons of 
President Smith, such extracts as would bear upon the sub- 
jects chosen for consideration — subjects covering a wide 
range in gospel doctrine and philosophy, as taught by the 
Latter-day Saints. Lorenzo N. Stohl geneiously paid the 
expenses of the work. 

Without price, and as a matter of love for the work in 
hand, these brethren proceeded with the compilation, had 
fcur typewritten copies prepared, nicely bound and titled, 
and were privileged, sometime before the death of the Pres- 



vi INTRODUCTION 

ident, to offer him the first typewritten copy of the work, 
with their love and gratitude for his life, his example, and 
his inspired teachings, as well as for his gentle kindness and 
constant helpfulness to each of them. 

Needless to say, the presentation and the w T ork were 
gladly accepted and gave President Smith great delight. 

The Committee on Study for the Priesthood Quorums, 
being apprised by the compilers of the work, conceived the 
idea, under the initiative of Elder David O. McKay of the 
Council of the Twelve, of making it a text book for the 
Priesthood. The volume is now presented to the Melchiz- 
edek Priesthood Quorums of the Church for their study and 
consideration. To accompany it is "A Guide 1 ' for the direc- 
tion of teachers and students, and adopted for convenience in 
reference and study. 

The sermons and writings of President Joseph F. Smith 
teach, in wisdom and moderation, practically every essential 
doctrine of the Latter-day Saints concerning the present life 
and the life hereafter. Not only that, but they abound in 
helpful counsel and advice on everyday practices in right 
living, stated in simple and persuasive language. President 
Smith's sermons and writings breathe the true spirit of the 
Gospel, are sound as gold in tenet and precept, and express 
the will of the Master in every word. Gathered, classified, 
arranged, and printed as in this volume, they constitute a 
compendium of the doctrine and teachings of the Church 
that we believe will stand as a safe guide for its members for 
generations to come. 

In presenting this compilation to the public, we are con- 
fident that every reader will be fully repaid in its perusal, 
containing, as it does, rich and vital selections from the say- 
ings, teachings and sermons of one of the foremost prophets 
of the Lord in the Dispensation of the Fulness of Times. 

Committee on Courses of Study for the Priesthood. 
Salt Lake City, May, 1919. 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER I 

Truth, the Foundation 

Our Hope Founded on Truth — The Gospel Founded in 
Truth — Truth, the Foundation — Man Saved by Truth — 
Gospel Truth Cannot be Superseded — Man's Greatest 
Achievement — Truth and Righteousness Will Prevail — 
Reality of the Faith of the Saints — Meaning of Science — 
All Truth From God— The Saints May Know the Truth 
— How Truth May be Known — How Man Lays an Im- 
perishable Foundation of Truth — Reward of All Honest 
People — The Gospel is Simple — Our Knowledge is Lim- 
ited — Blessings for the Love of Truth 1 

CHAPTER II 

The Eternal Nature of the Church, the Priesthood, and Man 

Eternal Nature of Plan of Salvation — Gospel Principles are 
Eternal — Pre-existing States — Spirit Memories — The Im- 
mortality of Man — Man Eternally Responsible — Our Inde- 
structible, Immortal Identity — No New Principles in the 
Gospel — Fountain of Truth — Eternity of the Spirit of man 
— Purposes of Almighty Unchangeable 13 

CHAPTER III 

Kevelation 

Value of the Spirit of Revelation— The Spirit of Inspiration 
— The Spirit of Revelation Enjoyed by All — New Revela- 
tion — When to Expect New Revelation — How the Lord 
Reveals His Purposes Concerning the Church — Modern 
Revelation is Necessary — Theory and Divine Revelation 
— Revelation and Legal Evidence — Proper Channels for 
Revelation — The Doctrine and Covenants — How to Read 
the Eible — Persecution Follows Revelation 42 

CHAPTER IV 

Free Agency 

The Latter-day Saints a Free People — The Use of Freedom 
and Human Judgment — Latter-day Saints Should Exercise 
Free Agency — How to Obtain Blessings of God 58 

CHAPTER V 
God and Man 

God has Directed His Latter-day Work — A Personal Knowl- 
edge of God — God Speaks to the Honest in Heart — God 



viii CONTENTS 

Constantly Mindful of us — God's Will to Exalt Man — 
God's Right to Rule in the World — The Lesson in Natural 
Calamities — Extent of God's Power — Beware of Limiting 
God — Misfortune and Evil Not Attributable to the Will of 
God — God's Warfare — We are in God's Image — God's 
Rest — Importance of Being Under the Influence of the 
Holy Spirit — Holy Ghost, Holy Spirit, Comforter — God 
Inspires Man to Know and to Do — Trust in God— I Know 
that My Redeemer Lives — Our Personal Responsibility 
— The Church a Democratic Institution — How to Secure 
God's blessings — Jesus is the Son — Jehovah, the First- 
born — Nothing Temporal with God — The Important Con- 
sideration 64 

CHAPTER VI 

The Purpose and the Mission of the Church 

The Kingdom of God Defined — "Mormonism" Defined — The 
Mission of the Church — The Plan of Life Restored — Our 
Mission is to Save — The Gospel Message — We are as 
Leaven — Man Insignificant Compared to Cause — Where the 
Gospel Spirit Leads — The Fruits of True Religion — Lat- 
ter-day Saints Possess the Spirit of Salvation — May Israel 
Flourish— The Work of the Lord Will Grow— The King- 
dom of God to Continue — Zion Established to Remain — 
The Progress of God's Work Cannot be Stopped — Divin- 
ity of the Gospel — The Gospel All Comprehensive — Let 
Your Light Shine — No Cause for Worry — The Gospel a 
Shield from Terror — The Gospel Trumpet — What Church 
Leaders Advocate — Our Message one of Love — Whence? 
Whither? — Latter-day Saints are Law- Abiding 87 

CHAPTER VII 

The First Principles of the Gospel 

How the Sinner May be Cleansed — Fallacy of Death-Bed 
Repentance — The Change that Comes with Repentance 
and Baptism — The Necessity of Baptism — When to Bap- 
tize Children — Through Atonement Sins are Washed away 
— Conditions for Baptism — The First Principles of the 
Gospel 116 

CHAPTER VIII 

The Church and the Man 

The Church in Advance of Its Members — The Gospel the 
Most Important Thing — Personal Advancement is Help to 
the Church — Covenants of the Latter-day Saints — A Priv- 
ilege to be Associated with the Church — Worth of a 
Standing in the Church — Importance of Having Names on 
Church Records — Secret Organizations — Secret Societies 
—Gossip— We Want to be Known as We are— Treatment 



CONTENTS ix 

of Those Who Will Not Obey the Law of the Church — 
Latter-day Saints Must be Thinkers and Workers — The 
Identity of the Church Unchanged — No Classes or Nation- 
alities in the Church — No Neutrals in the Church — Don't 
Have Religious Hobbies — Wealth Does Not Bring Church 
Favors — The Gospel Causes Disturbance — "Having Done 
All, Stand" — Not Naturally Religious — Strive to be as 
Broad as the Gospel — Search and Ye shall Find — The 
Spirit of Religion — The Meaning of Success — What is to 
Become of Such as Me? — Rest for the Peaceable Followers 
of Christ — -Harmony — Character, Mettle, and Mission of 
the Latter-day Saints 13* 

CHAPTER IX 
Priesthood 

God is at the Helm — Distinction Between Keys of the 
Priesthood and Priesthood — Conferring the Priesthood — 
An Authoritative Declaration — The Church Not Man- 
made — What is the Priesthood? — The Priesthood — Defini- 

' tion, Purpose and Power — Mission of the Priesthood — 
What are the Keys of the Priesthood? — Sanctity of the 
Ordinances of the Priesthood — On Church Government — 
A Blessing and an Explanation of the Priesthood — The 
Privilege of the Priesthood to Bless — The Priesthood 
Greater than Any of its Offices — Necessity of Organiza- 
tion — Acceptance of the Priesthood a Serious matter- 
How Authority Should be Administered — Authority Gives 
Enduring Power — Ministry Should Know its Duties and 
the Use of Authority — How Officers in the Church are 
Chosen — A Word to Bishops — Jurisdiction of Quorums of 
Priesthood — Jurisdiction in Stakes and Wards — Duties of 
Those Engaged in the Ministry — The Purpose and the 
Duty of the Church: Qualities of Leaders — Leaders Must 
be Courageous — Duties of Officers of the Church — Truth 
Will Unite Us — Words to Church Officers—Officers to 
Set the Example — Duty of the Holy Priesthood — How to 
Vote on Church Propositions — Order of Voting for Of- 
ficers of the Church — Officers Dependent on Voice of 
People — Nearly All Male Members Hold the Priesthood; 
Responsibility — Many hold the Melchizedek Priesthood — 
Priesthood Quorums* Responsibilities — What is Priest- 
hood? — Where and How Counsel Should be Sought — 
Parents Should be Consulted — Proper use of Titles of the 
Preisthood — -All Officers of the Priesthood Necessary and 
Should be Respected — Checks Upon Church Members — 
The Priesthood Should Know Section 107 of the Doctrine 
and Covenants — Who is Fit to Preside? — Obligations of 
the Priesthood — How Honor for Those Who Bear the 
Priesthood is Begotten — Priesthood Membership Rolls — 
All Should Exercise Their Authority — The Leaders in 
Israel — -A Testimony of Joseph Smith and His Successors 



x CONTENTS 

—Goodness of the Leaders of the Church— Divine Mis- 
sions of Presidents of the Church— The Presidents of the 
Church Have Been Inspired — When to Organize the First 
Presidency — First Presidency Not Necessarily Apostles — 
The Priesthood and Its Offices — Authority of the Presi- 
dent of the Church — Relation of Members of First Presi- 
dency — Duties of Apostles — Testimony of the Apostles — 
The Presiding Bishopric — When to Submit Questions to 
the General Authorities — No Need to Point Out Defects 
of Church Leaders — Help the General Authorities — Tem- 
poral Support of General Authorities — A Blessing Upon 
Stake Presidencies and Other Officers — Counsel to Stake 
Presidents and Bishops — Duties of Stake Presidents — 
Duty of High Councils — Duties of Patriarchs — Duties of 
High Priests — Duties of High Priests' Quorums — Duty of 
High Priests — Purpose and Duties of Seventies — Duty of 
Seventies — Duties of Seventies — Seventies' Quorums to be 
Replenished from Elders' Quorums — Elders to Proclaim 
Gospel — Duties of Elders — Authority of the Bishops and 
Other Presiding Officers — Duties of Bishops — Bishops and 
Lesser Priesthood Should be Active — Duties of the Lesser 
Priesthood — Lesser Priesthood — The Work of the Bish- 
opric — Dignity of Teachers' Calling — Value of Teachers' 
Work — The Restoration of the Melchizedek Priesthood — 
Tribute to Heber C. Kimball — Tribute to Erastus Snow 
— Purpose of Visits of Church Leaders 168 

CHAPTER X 

Spiritual Gifts 

The Gift of Tongues — The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper 
— Order of Administering to the Sick — The Use of a 
Testimony- 1 — Purpose and Practice of Testimony Bearing 
— The Temporal and the Spiritual Not Separate — Spiritual 
and Temporal Salvation — The Gospel Designed for Tem- 
poral Benefits, Also — The Spirit Needs Food 251 

CHAPTER XI 

Obedience 

Obedience an Eternal Principle — How to Rise Above the 
Weakness of Mortality — Obedience to Church Ordinances 
Indispensable — Obedience Brings Light and Freedom — 
Blessings from Obedience 263 

CHAPTER XII 
Prayer 
Pray Every Day — Pray In Wisdom — Keep the Spirit of 
Prayer — True Prayer — How to Pray — An Address on 
Prayer — Practical Prayer and Healing — Pray for the Au- 
thorities — Blessings Follow Prayers — Correct Our Neg- 
lects 273 



CONTENTS xi 

CHAPTER XIII 

Tithing; the Poor; Industry 

Why the Law of Tithing was Instituted — -Essential Nature 
of the Law of Tithing— The Law of Tithing a Test— The 
Law of Tithing, the Law of Revenue — Tithing — The 
Widow and Her Tithing — The Widow and Tithing — 
Who Receive Church Help Should be Tithe Payers — Use 
of Tithing — Commercialism and Tithing — Tithing Used 
Carefully and Full Accounts Kept — Books Open to Tithe- 
Payers — We Should Sympathize with the Unfortunate — 
Charity to be Accepted Only When Necessary — Cease to 
Waste Time; Cease to be Idle — Gospel Blessings Ob- 
tained by Labor — Idlers Have No Place in Zion — A Mes- 
sage of the Latter-day Saints on Behalf of the Poor 282 

CHAPTER XIV 
Temperance; the Sabbath 

Man Should Be Master of His Appetites — Moderation — 
Temperance — How to Teach Temperance — Use of To- 
bacco and Strong Drinks — Do Not Smoke — -The Saloon — 
Defeat the Liquor Interests — Vitality and Patent Med- 
icines — Stamp Out Profanity and Vulgarity — Saturday's 
Work; — Purpose of the Sabbath — The Meaning of Sunday 
— W^hat Shall We Do on the Sabbath Day? — Necessity of 
Sunday Worship — Be Wise in All You Do — The Nature 
and Purpose of Fasting — Keeping the Sabbath Holy — - 
Do Not Rob the Sabbath Day— Man Must Be Master of 
Himself 300 

CHAPTER XV 
Many Duties of Man 

The Object of Man's Existence — We Deal with the Lord — 
Necessity for All to Accomplish their Missions — God 
Honors Those Who Honor Him — Qualifications of Lat- 
ter-day Saints — Perfection in Our Sphere — Let Every Man 
Live to Bear Closest Inspection — Need of Individual Re- 
sponsibility — Conquer Ourselves First — Let Us Conquer 
Ourselves — Charity the Greatest Principle — Look for 
Good; Not for Evil — Estimate Men by their Noble Deeds 
— Let Us Sustain One Another — Do Not Bear Malice 
Against One Another — Honor Yourselves and Your 
Neighbors — Avoid Courts — Let Us Live Our Religion — 
Let Us Be True to the Faith — Church Duties are Para- 
mount — We Should Study the Gospel — Encourage Sing- 
ing — Cultivate Singing — Be Free From Debt — What the 
Lord Requires of His Saints — Cultivate Gratitude — Back- 
biting — Do Not Inflict Wounds, But Heal Wounds — Use 
Good Language — Do Not Destroy Life Wantonly — Com- 



xii CONTENTS 



mencement Address — Our Main Purpose of Life — How to 
Love Your Neighbor — Question of Church Leaders — The 
Sin of Ingratitude 312 

CHAPTER XVI 

Marriage, the Home and the Family 

Necessity of Marriage — Marriage, God-Ordained and Sanc- 
tioned — Righteousness and Necessity of Marriage — Male 
and Female Enter Heaven — Marriage to Replenish the 
Earth — Eternal Marriage — Eternity of the Family Organi- 
zation — Importance of Marriage Within the Church — No 
Marriage in Heaven — Plural Marriage Forbidden — 
Further Statement — Marriage and Large Families Desir- 
able — Be True to Your Wives and Children — Respect the 
Rights of Others — Mutual Treatment of Husband, Wife 
and Children— We Should Be Examples to Our Families 
— The Truest Greatness — Parents Responsible for their 
Children — The Father, the Presiding Authority of the 
Family — Duties of Fathers — Motherhood the Foundation 
of Home and Nation — Husband's Success Dependent 
Upon Wife's Fitness — Duty of Parents — Watch Your 
Children — Duty to Teach Children — What to Teach Your 
Children — What Children Should Be Taught — Training of 
Children at Home and in Sunday School — Teach Children 
the Gospel — Teach Children the Story of Jesus' Death — 
Wise Giving to Children — Do Not Place Children Under 
Pledges — Children Have Equal Rights with Elders in the 
House of the Lord — Don't Mortgage Your Houses — No 
Substitute for the Home — Worship in the Home — The 
Basis of a True Home — The Ideal Home — Foundation of 
All Good in Home — Secure Homes — Own Your Homes — 
Do Not Mortgage Your Homes — Evils of Mortgaging— 
Our First Duty to Our Household — Unchastity, a Dom- 
inant Evil — Degrees of Sexual Sin — Purity — Three Threat- 
ening Dangers — The Gospel the Greatest Thing — Duty of 
Husband to Wife — Wives and Husbands in Eternity — Im- 
portance of Filial Affection — Family Government by Love 
—The Home and the Child 341 

CHAPTER XVII 

Amusements and Fashions 

Youth Should Look Forward — Proper Amusements — Proper 
Character of Amusements — Social Duties — The Danger of 
Pleasure Hunting — Harmful Effects of Bad Books — 
Proper Reading — Raffling and Gambling — Games of 
Chance — The Evil of -Cards — Wasting Time with Cards — 
Card Playing — Stop Card Playing — Pernicious Nature of 
Card Playing — Cards in the Home — Evil Fashions — Im- 
proper Fashions— Exclusive Clubs Among Church Mem- 
bers — A Lesson for the Boys 400 



CONTENTS xiii 

CHAPTER XVIII 

Love Your Enemies 

We Are Not Discouraged — I Forgive All Men — We Leave 
Our Enemies in God's Hands — Leave Results in God's 
Hands — Our Debt to Our Enemies — A Prayer for Our En- 
emies—The Golden Rule — Why the World Does Not Love 
Us — Love One Another — Keep Aloof from the Wicked — 
The Enemies to Fear 421 

CHAPTER XIX 

Education and Industrial Pursuits 

We Are Ever Learning — Address on Ignorance — The Value 
of Practical Education — Practical Education Advocated — 
Boys Should Be Taught the Arts of Industry — Manual 
Training and Agriculture — Agriculture and Mechanic Arts 
in Church Schools — We Should Study Agriculture — Dig- 
nity of Agriculture — Encourage Forestry — Young Women 
Should Have Practical Preparation for Life — Object of 
Church Schools — Value of Church Schools — Purpose of 
Church Schools — The Church Ample for All Necessary 
Organizations — Develop Faculties in Church Organiza- 
tions — The Foundation of Prosperity— The Object of Co- 
operation 427 

CHAPTER XX 

Missionaries 

How Missionaries Are Called — Requirements of Prospective 
Missionaries — The Kind of Men Wanted for Missionaries 
— Necessary Qualifications of Missionaries — Further Qual- 
ifications of Missionaries — What Missionaries Should 
Teach — What and How to Teach — Not All Men Ready to 
Accept the Gospel — Our People Generous to Missionaries 
— Advice to Missionaries — Missionaries and the Word of 
Wisdom — Caution to Missionaries — Health of Missionaries 
To Be Guarded — Missionaries In 111 Health — Care of Re- 
turned Missionaries — Work for Returned Missionaries — 
Duty of a Person Called on a Mission 444 

CHAPTER XXI 
False Teachings 
The Devil's Knowledge — The Enemy of Truth Always Ar- 
rayed Against This Work — Why the Truth is Hated — 
Only Those Who Deny the Faith Contend — Beware of 
False Teachers — Where to Expect False Doctrines — 
Knowledge of Sin Unnecessary — Retreat from Evil — The 
Law of Recompense — Sympathy with Criminals — The 
Crime of Witchcraft and Other Superstitions — Supersti- 
tious Practices — The Messiah Craze — One Mighty and 
Strong 464 



xiv CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XXII 

Auxiliary Organizations 

Definition of Auxiliary Organizations — Place of Auxiliary 
Organizations in the Church — delation Between Author- 
ities of Ward and Auxiliary Organizations — Purpose and 
Duties of Relief Society — Objects of the Relief Society — 
Duties and Purpose of the Relief Society — The Relief So- 
ciety — Object of Sunday Schools and Church Schools — 
The Teacher Essential in Sunday School Work — The First 
Qualification of a Sunday School Teacher — The Principle 
of Sabbath School Teaching — The Stake Sunday School 
Board— The Importance of M. I. A. Work— The Field of 
the Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations — 
Purpose of Mutual Improvement Associations — The Foun- 
tain of Truth — Purpose and Duties of Religion Classes — 
Teachers Must Believe in Jesus Christ 479 

CHAPTER XXIII 

Political Government 

The Ten Comandments — The Laws of God and the Laws of 
the Land — No Nationalities in the Church — The Latter- 
day Saints Loyal to the United States — Loyalty to the 
Constitution of the United States — Proud of the United 
States — Origin and Destiny of the United States: Loyalty 
of the Latter-day Saints — Saints to Serve God — -Guided by 
God to the West — True Patriotism — Importance of Na- 
tional Patriotism — The Church Not Partisan — The Church 
Loyal — Latter-day Saints Are Good Citizens — Church Not 
Responsible for Political Parties— The Church Not In Pol- 
itics — Shun the Spirit of Mob Violence — The Danger of 
Mobs — The Basis of Labor Unions — -Cause of War — Atti- 
tude Towards War — We Want Peace — When Peace Shall 
Come— Peace on Earth, Good Will to Men— The Key to 
Peace — God Strives with Warring Nations — Conduct of 
the Boys in the Army— Message to the Boys in War 
Service 503 

CHAPTER XXIV 

Eternal Life and Salvation 

Eternal Life and Salvation— Close Relation of the Next Life 
— Condition in a Future Life — Spiritual Death — The Un- 
pardonable Sin— The Resurrection— Nature of Ministering 
Angels^Redemption Beyond the Grave — Nature of Death 
—The Resurrection — On the Resurrection — Resurrection 
and Final Judgment — Condition of Children in Heaven — 
Status of Children in the Resurrection — Address at 
Funeral Services of Mary A. Freeze— The Resurrection- 
Work for the Dead— Temple Ordinances Unchanged- 
Care and Need of Temples — Preaching the Gospel in the 



CONTENTS xv 

Spirit World — Vision of the Redemption of the Dead — 
Moderation in Burial Displays — Who Cannot be Reached 
by the Gospel — Principle of Baptism for the Dead 538 

CHAPTER XXV 

Joseph Smith, the Prophet 

The Reality of Joseph's Vision — Joseph Smith's Name Will 
Never Perish — The Prophet Joseph Smith — Prediction of 
Joseph Smith Fulfilled — Joseph Smith the Boy — Joseph 
Smith a Restorer — Plural Wives of Joseph Smith, the 
Prophet — What Does the Martyrdom of Joseph and 
Hyrum Teach Us — Divine Authority of Joseph Smith and 
His Sucessors — God's Guiding Hand Seen in Church 
History 604 

CHAPTER XXVI 

Personal Testimonies and Blessings 

A Testimony — This is God's Work, a Testimony — A Testi- 
mony — The Pledge of My Life — A Blessing — A Testimony 
— I Know that My Redeemer Lives — Testimony 635 

President T oseph F. Smith 

An Appreciation — Reminiscences — A Biographical Sketch — 
Last of the Old School of Veteran Leaders 644 



GOSPEL DOCTRINE 



CHAPTER I 

Truth, the Foundation 

Our Hope Founded on Truth. Our hope of salva- 
tion must be founded upon the truth, the whole truth, and 
nothing but the truth, for we cannot build upon error and 
ascend into the courts of eternal truth and enjoy the glory 
and exaltation of the kingdom of our God. That cannot be 
done.— Oct. C. R.* 1917, p. 3. 

The Gospel Founded in Truth. I have no fears in 
my heart, or mind, that that which is called "Mormonism" — 
which is indeed the gospel of Jesus Christ — will not bear 
the scrutiny of science and the researches of the learned 
and literate into all truth. The gospel of Jesus is founded 
in truth. Every principle of it is susceptible of demonstra- 
tion beyond any just reason for contradiction. The Lord 
is doing his work and will do it, and no power can stay it. 
— Oct. C. R., 1908, p. 127. 

Truth, the Foundation. We believe in righteous- 
ness. We believe in all truth, no matter to what subject it 
may refer. No sect or religious denomination in the world 
possesses a single principle of truth that we do not accept 
or that we will reject. We are willing to receive all truth, 
from whatever source it may come; for truth will stand, 
truth will endure. No man's faith, *no man's religion, no 
religious organization in all the world, can ever rise above 
the truth. The truth must be at the foundation of religion, 
or it is in vain and it will fail of its purpose. I say that the 
truth is at the foundation, at the bottom and top of, and it 

^October Conference Report. 
2 



2 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

entirely permeates this great work of the Lord that was es- 
tablished through the instrumentality of Joseph Smith, the 
prophet. God is with it; it is his work, not that of man; 
and it will succeed no matter what the opposition may be. 
We look now at the opposition arrayed against the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and smile, so to speak, 
with feelings of confidence, doubly assured by the experi- 
ence of the past, in comparison to the feelings that pos- 
sessed the souls of our fathers and mothers in the early days 
of the Church, when they were but a handful, with all the 
world arrayed against them ; just a few poor, homeless peo- 
ple, driven from their possessions, cast out from the commu- 
nities in which they sought to establish themselves and build 
their homes. When I think of our people, thrust into the 
wilderness, wandering and seeking for a place where the 
soles of their feet might rest, and see, then, the world 
arrayed against them, and think of the little chance that 
appeared before them, for success and the accomplishment 
of their purposes, I wonder that more of them did not trem- 
ble and falter than did ; but some of them were true in the 
midst of it all, even unto death. If it had been necessary 
for them to have been martyred for the truth, willingly would 
they have given their lives, as they gave all else that they 
possessed in the world, for the knowledge they had of the 
divinity of the work in which they were engaged. Are we 
as faithful today? Are we as devout as our fathers were? 
Oh, my God, help me to be as true as they were ! Help me 
to stand as they stood, upon the pedestal of eternal truth, 
that no power on earth, or in hell, may remove me from that 
foundation. This is *my prayer to the Lord for my own 
sake, and it is my prayer to him for every Latter-day 
Saint throughout the length and breadth of the world. — 
Apr. C. R.* 1909, p. 7. 

Man Saved by Truth. We, have no ill feelings in our 

*April Conference Report. 



TRUTH, THE FOUNDATION 3 

hearts toward any living creature. We forgive those who 
trespass against us. Those who have spoken evil of us, and 
who have misrepresented us before the world, we have no 
malice in our hearts towards them. We say, let God judge 
between them and us; let him recompense them for their 
work. We will not raise a hand against them ; but we will 
extend the hand of fellowship and friendship to them, if 
they will repent of their sins and come unto the Lord and 
live. No matter how malicious they may have been, or how 
foolish they may have acted, if they will repent of it we 
will receive them with open arms and we will do all we can 
to help them to save themselves. I cannot save you; you 
cannot save me; we cannot save each other, only so far as 
we can persuade each other to receive the truth, by teach- 
ing it. When a man receives the truth he will be saved by 
it. He will not be saved merely because some one talks to 
him, but because he received and acted upon it. The gospel 
is consistent, it is common sense, reason, revelation ; it is 
almighty truth from the heavens made known to man. — 
Apr. C. R., 1902, p. 86. 

Gospel Truth Can Not Be Superseded. There is 
no science, nor philosophy, that can supersede God Al- 
mighty's truth. The Lord has said, "My word is truth," 
and indeed it is; and I believe that the Latter-day Saints 
know enough about the word of God to know it is his word 
when they see it and shun whatever is not; and that they 
will abide by the word of God, for it is truth. As the Savior 
said, "If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disci- 
ples indeed; ye shall know the. truth, and the truth shall 
make you free." I believe that the Latter-day Saints, and 
especially the leading men in Israel, have sufficient knowl- 
edge and understanding of the principles of the gospel that 
they know the truth, and they are made free by its pos- 
session — free from sin, free from error, free from darkness, 
from the traditions of men, from vain philosophy, and from 



4 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

the untried, unproven theories of scientists, that need dem- 
onstration beyond the possibility of a doubt. We have had 
science and philosophy through all the ages, and they have 
undergone change after change. Scarcely a century has 
passed but they have introduced new theories of science and 
of philosophy that supersede the old traditions and the old 
faith and the old doctrines entertained by philosophers and 
scientists. These things may undergo continuous changes, 
but the word of God is always true, is always right. I want 
to say to you that the principles of the gospel are always 
true — the principles of faith in God, of repentance from sin, 
of baptism for the remission of sins by authority of God, and 
the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost; 
these principles are always true and are always absolutely 
necessary for the salvation of the children of men, no matter 
who they are or where they are. These principles are al- 
ways true, and you cannot get away from them. No other 
name, under heaven, is given, but that of Jesus Christ, by 
which you can be saved or exalted in the Kingdom of God. 
No man can enter into the kingdom of heaven except he be 
born again of the water and of the Spirit. These principles 
are indispensable, for God has declared them. Not only has 
Christ declared them by his own voice, and his disciples from 
generation to generation, in the olden time, but in these lat- 
ter days, they have taken up the same testimony and declared 
these things to the world. They* are true today as they were 
true then, and we must obey these things. — Apr. C. R., 1911, 
pp. 7, 8. 

Man's Greatest Achievement. The greatest achieve- 
ment mankind can make in this world is to familiarize them- 
selves with divine truth, so thoroughly, so perfectly, that 
the example or conduct of no creature living in the world 
can ever turn them away from the knowledge that they have 
obtained. "In. the footsteps of the Master," the greatest of 
all the teachers that this world has ever received, is the 



TRUTH, THE FOUNDATION 5 

safest and the surest course to pursue that I know of in the 
world. We can absorb, the precepts, the doctrines and the 
divine word of the Master, without any fear that the exem- 
plar will fail of carrying out and executing his own pre- 
cepts and fulfiling his own doctrines and requirements. 

From my boyhood I have desired to learn the princi- 
ples of the gospel in such a way and to such an extent that 
it would matter not to me who might fall from the truth, 
who might make a mistake, who might fail to continue to 
follow the example of the Master, my foundation would be 
sure and certain in the truths that I have learned, though 
all men else go astray and fail ,of obedience to them. We 
all have heard of people who have pinned their faith to the 
arm of flesh, who have felt that their belief, their confidence 
and their love for the principles of the the gospel of Jesus 
Christ would be shattered, if their ideals— those possibly who 
first taught them the principles of the gospel — should make 
a mistake, falter or fall. 

I know of but One in all the world who can be taken 
as the first and only perfect standard for us to follow, and 
he is the Only Begotten Son of God. I would feel sorry 
indeed, if I had a friend or an associate in this life who 
would turn away from the plan of life and salvation because 
I might stumble or make a failure of my life. I want no man 
to lean upon me nor to follow me, only so far as I am a con- 
sistent follower in the footsteps of the Master. — Juvenile 
Instructor, 1915, Vol. 50, pp. 738, 739. 

Truth and Righteousness Will Prevail. I do not 
expect any victory, any triumph, anything to boast of, to 
come to the Latter-day Saints, except upon the principles of 
righteousness and of truth. Truth and righteousness will 
prevail and endure. If we will only continue to build upon 
the principles of righteousness, of truth, of justice, and of 
honor, I say to you there is no power beneath the celestial 
kingdom that can stay the progress of this work. And as 



6 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

this work shall progress, and shall gain power and influence 
among men, so the powers of the adversary and of darkness 
will diminish before the advancement and growth of this 
kingdom, until the kingdom of God, and not of men, will 
triumph.— Apr. C. R., 1914, p. 4. 

Reality of the Faith of the Saints. There is no 
doubt in the minds of Latter-day Saints in relation to the 
existence and personage of the Lord God Almighty, who is 
the Father of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. There is 
no doubt in the minds of Latter-day Saints that Jesus is the 
Son of God, being begotten of the Father in the flesh. And 
there is no Latter-day Saint in all the world but knows as 
truly and as fully as God can impart that knowledge to the 
soul of man, that he shall live again after death, and that 
men and women shall be associated together as - God has 
ordained, and they have been united by his power, to dwell 
together forever and forever; and they shall know as they 
are known, they shall see as they are seen, and they shall 
understand as God understands ; for they are his children. — 
Apr. C. R., 1907, p. 39. 

Meaning of Science. True science is that system of 
reasoning which brings to the fore the simple, plain truth. 
The Savior of the world was pre-eminently the Scientist of 
this earth, and the truths he uttered 1900 years ago have 
withstood the assaults of science and prejudice and hate. — 
Logan Journal, Logan, February 6, 1912. 

All Truth from God. Let us sustain the cause of 
Zion. Let no man speak lightly of the principles of the 
gospel. Let no one treat lightly the ordinances of the house 
of God. Let no one hold in derision the Priesthood that 
the Lord has restored to the earth, which is the authority 
that he has given unto men. Let no man look contemptu- 
ously upon the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints as it has been established in the earth 
through the instrumentality of the Prophet Joseph Smith, 



TRUTH, THE FOUNDATION 7 

whom the Lord raised up when he was but a child to lay 
the foundation of the same. Let no man treat these things 
lightly or doubtingly; but let every man seek earnestly to 
understand the truth and teach his children to become famil- 
iar with those truths of heaven that have been restored to 
the earth in the latter days. I believe with all my soul in 
God the Father and our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. I 
believe with all my might, mind and strength in the Savior 
of the world, and in the principle of redemption from death 
and sin. I believe in the divine mission of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith. I believe in all the truth that I know, and I 
believe that there are many principles of eternal truth that 
still lie hidden from me and from the understanding of men, 
which will yet be revealed by the power of God unto his 
faithful servants. I believe that the Lord has revealed to 
the children of men all that they know. I do not believe 
that any man has discovered any principle of science, or art , 
in mechanism, or mathematics, or anything else, that God 
did not know before man did. Man is indebted to the Source 
of all intelligence and truth, for the knowledge that he pos- 
sesses; and all who will yield obedience to the promptings 
of the Spirit, which lead to virtue, to honor, to the love 
of God and man, and to the love of truth and that which is 
ennobling and enlarging to the soul, will get a cleaner, a 
more expansive, and a more direct and conclusive knowl- 
edge of God's truths than anyone else can obtain. I tell you 
this, because I know it is true. The Lord Almighty lives; 
he made the heavens and the earth, and the fountains of 
water ; and we are his children, his offspring, and we are 
not here by chance. The Lord designed our coming, and 
the object of our being. He designs that we shall accom- 
plish our mission, to become conformed to the likeness and 
image of Jesus Christ, that, like him, we may be without 
sin unto salvation, like him we may be filled with pure 
intelligence, and like him we may be exalted to the right 



8 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

hand of the Father, to sit upon thrones and have dominion 
and power in the sphere in which we shall be called to act. 
I testify to this doctrine, for the Lord has made me to know 
and feel the truth of it from the crown of my head to the 
soles of my feet. I love good, honorable men — even men 
who may be mistaken, as far as their judgment is concerned, 
but who try to do right; I love them for the reason that 
they are my brethren, the sons of my Father, and I would 
that they might all see the truth as it is in Christ Jesus, 
and accept it, and receive all the benefits of it, in time and 
throughout all eternity. If the Lord, has revealed to the 
world the plan *of salvation and redemption from sin, by 
which men may be exalted again into his presence and par- 
take of eternal life with him, I submit, as a proposition 
that cannot be controverted, that no man can , be exalted 
in the presence of God and attain to a fulness of glory 
afd happiness in his kingdom and presence, save and except 
he will obey the plan that God has devised and revealed. — 
Apr. C. R., 1902, pp. 85, 86. 

The Saints May Know the Truth. To the faith- 
ful Latter-day Saint is given the right to know the truth, 
as God knows it; and no power beneath the celestial king- 
dom can lead him astray, darken his understanding, becloud 
his mind, or dim his faith or his knowledge of the principles 
of the gospel of Jesus Christ. It can't be done, for the 
light of God shines brighter than the illumination of a false- 
hood and error ; therefore, those who possess the light of 
Christ, the spirit of revelation and the knowledge of God, 
rise above all* these vagaries in the world ; they know of 
this doctrine, that it is of God and not of man. — Oct. C. R. } 
1909, p. 9. 

How Truth May Be Known. It is a wicked and 
adulterous generation that seeketh after a sign. Show me 
Latter-day Saints who have to feed upon miracles, signs and 
visions in order to keep them steadfast in the Church, and 



TRUTH, THE FOUNDATION 9 

I will show you members of the Church who are not in good 
standing before God, and who are walking in slippery paths. 
It is not by marvelous manifestations unto us that we shall 
be established in the truth, but it is by humility and faithful 
obedience to the commandments and laws of God. When 
I as a boy first started out in the ministry, I would frequently 
go out and ask the Lord to show me some marvelous thing, 
in order that I might receive a testimony. But the Lord 
withheld marvels from me, and showed me the truth, line 
upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a 
little, until he made me to know the truth from the crown 
of my head to the soles of my feet, and until doubt and fear 
had been absolutely purged from me. He did not have to 
send an angel from 'the heavens to do this, nor did he 
have to speak with the trump of an archangel. By the 
whisperings of the still small voice of the Spirit of the living 
God, he gave to me the testimony I possess. And by this 
principle and power he will give to all the children of men 
a knowledge of the truth that will stay with them, and it 
will make them to know the truth, as God knows it, and to 
do the will of the Father as Christ does it. And no amount 
of marvelous manifestations will ever accomplish this. It 
is obedience, humility, and submission to the requirements of 
heaven and to the order established in the kingdom of God 
upon the earth, that will establish men in the truth. Men 
may receive the visitation of angels ; they may speak in 
tongues ; they may heal the sick by the laying on of hands ; 
they may have visions and dreams ; but except they are faith- 
ful and pure in heart, they become an easy prey to the adver- 
sary of their souls, and he will lead them into darkness and 
unbelief more easily than others — Apr. C.R., 1900, pp. 40, 41. 
How Man Lays an Imperishable Foundation of 
Truth. But the men and the women who are honest before 
God, who humbly plod along, doing their duty, paying their 
tithing, and exercising that pure religion and undefiled before 



10 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

God and the Father, which is to visit the fatherless and 
the widows in their afflictions and to keep oneself unspotted 
from the world, and who help look after the poor ; and who 
honor the holy Priesthood, who do not run into excesses, 
who are prayerful in their families, and who acknowledge 
the Lord in their hearts, they will build up a foundation that 
the gates of hell cannot prevail against; and if the floods 
come and the storms beat upon their house, it shall not fall, 
for it will be built upon the rock of eternal truth. I pray 
that this vast congregation will build upon this imperishable 
foundation, upon the principle expressed by the words of 
Joshua, "as for me and my house, we will serve God," and 
as also expressed by Job, "though he slay me, yet will I 
trust in him." If you have that spirit toward" God and 
his work in these latter days, you will build steadily and 
slowly, it may be, but surely, upon a foundation that will 
endure throughout the countless ages of eternity. And if 
you do not get any great manifestations, you need not worry 
about it. You will get the testimony of Jesus Christ in 
your hearts, and you will know God and Jesus whom he has 
sent, whom to know is life eternal, just as well as those who 
receive visions. For those who do receive visions, the devil 
will try to make them believe that they were delusions, and 
if they commit sin, he will be sure to make them believe it. 
God bless you, is my prayer. Amen. — Apr. C. R., 1900, p. 42. 
Reward of All Honest People. In some instances 
you will find examples of people out in the world who do 
not know as much as you do of the gospel of Jesus Christ, 
who have not the testimony of the Spirit in their hearts as 
you have, of the divinity of Christ and of Joseph Smith, 
who are just as devout, just as humble, just as contrite in 
spirit, and as devoted to what they know, as some of us are, 
and they will be rewarded according to their works, every 
one of them, and will receive reward far surpassing anything 
that they dream of.— Apr. C. R., 1912, p. 8. 



TRUTH, THE FOUNDATION 11 

The Gospel is Simple. Some subjects are in them- 
selves, perhaps, perfectly harmless, and any amount of dis- 
cussion over them would not be injurious to the faith of our 
young people. We are told, for example, that the theory 
of gravitation is at best a hypothesis, and that such is the 
atomic theory. These theories help to explain certain things 
about nature. Whether they are ultimately true can not 
make much difference to the religious convictions of our 
young people. On the other hand, there are speculations 
which touch the origin of life and the relationship of God 
to his children. In a very limited degree that relationship" 
has been defined by revelation, and until we receive more 
light upon the subject we deem it best to refrain from the 
discussion of certain philosophical theories which rather de- 
stroy than build up the faith of our young people. One thing 
about this so-called philosophy of religion that is very unde- 
sirable lies in the fact that as soon as we convert our re- 
ligion into a system of philosophy, none but philosophers can 
understand, appreciate, or enjoy it. God, in his revelation 
to man, has made his word so simple that the humblest of 
men, without especial training, may enjoy great faith, com- 
prehend the teachings of the gospel, and enjoy undis- 
turbed their religious convictions. For that reason we are 
averse to the discussion of certain philosophical theories in 
our religious instructions. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 46, pp. 
208, 209, April, 1911. 

Our Knowledge is Limited. Our methods in specu- 
lation and reasoning about the things of God may often be 
harmless; but if we depart from the simplicity of God's 
word into a spirit of rationalism, we become the victims of 
vanity which endangers the true spirit of worship in the 
human heart. It is not easy for men to give up their van- 
ities, to overcome their preconceived notions, and surrender 
themselves heart and soul to the will of God which is always 
higher than their own. The dangers of religious specula- 



12 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

tions are as great today as they were in the days of Christ, 
and if we would avoid these dangers we must adhere to the 
simplicity of our religious belief and practices. When men 
and women realize they are getting into deep water where 
their footing is insecure, they should retreat; for they may 
be sure that the course they have been taking will lead them 
more and more away from their bearings which are not 
always easy to regain. The religion of the heart, the unaf- 
fected and simple communion which we should hold with 
God, is the highest safeguard of the Latter-day Saints. It 
is no discredit to our intelligence or to our integrity to say 
frankly in the face of a hundred speculative questions, "I 
do not know." 

One thing is certain, and that is, God has revealed 
enough to our understanding for our exaltation and for our 
happiness. Let the Saints, then, utilize what they already 
have; be simple and unaffected in their religion, both in 
thought and word, and they will not easily lose their bear- 
ings and be subjected to the vain philosophies of man. — 
Juvenile Instructor, Vol 46, p. 269, May, 1911. 

Blessings for the Love of Truth. If you love the 
truth, if you have received the gospel in your hearts, and 
love it, your intelligence will be added upon, your understand- 
ing of truth will be expanded,become larger than in any other 
way. Truth is the thing, above all other things in the world, 
that makes men free — free from indolence and carelessness, 
free from the fearful consequences of neglect, for it will be a 
fearful consequence, if we neglect our duty before the living 
God. If you will learn the truth and walk in the light of 
truth you shall be made free from the errors of men and of 
crafts; you will be above suspicion and above wrong-doing 
of every description. God will approve of you and bless you 
and your inheritances, and make you prosper and flourish 
like a green bay tree. — Improvement Era, Vol. XXI, p. 102, 
December, 1917. 



CHAPTER II 

The Eternal Nature of the Church, the 
Priesthood, and Man 

Eternal Nature of Plan of Salvation. I feel this 
morning as I have felt all my life, but I feel it stronger this 
morning, perhaps, than ever before, that there is nothing 
under the heavens of so much importance to me or to the 
children of men as the great plan of life and salvation, 
which was devised in the heavens in the beginning, and 
which has been handed down from period to period through 
the inspiration of holy men called of God until the day of 
the coming of the Son of Man, for this gospel and this plan 
of salvation was revealed to our first parents. The angel of 
God carried to them the plan of redemption, and of salva- 
tion from death and sin that has been revealed from time to 
time by divine authority to the children of men, and it has 
undergone no change. There was nothing in it, in the be- 
ginning, that was superfluous or unnecessary; nothing in 
it that could be dispensed with; it was a complete plan de- 
vised in the beginning by the wisdom of the Father and the 
holy ones for the redemption of the human race and for 
their salvation and exaltation in the presence of God. It was 
taught more fully, and exemplified more perfectly in the 
being, the life and mission, the instruction and doctrine, of 
the Son of God, than ever before, unless there may be an 
exception in the days of Enoch ; but through all the genera- 
tions of time, the same gospel, the same plan of life and sal- 
vation, the same ordinances, burial with Christ, remem- 
brance of the great sacrifice to be offered for the sins of the 
world and for man's redemption, have been handed down 
from time to time, from the time of the creation. — Oct. C. R., 
1913, p. 2. 



14 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Gospel Principles are Eternal. Faith in God is 
an irrevocable principle, just as much as "thou shalt not 
kill;" "thou shalt not steal;" "thou shalt not commit adul- 
tery." Repentance of a sin is an eternal principle, and is as 
essential in" its place, and is as much an integral part of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ as : "Thou shalt not kill," or, "Thou 
shalt have no other gods before me." 

Baptism for the remission of sin, by one having author- 
ity, is an eternal principle, for God devised it, and com- 
manded it, and Christ himself was not above obeying it ; he 
had to obey it in order to fulfil the law of righteousness. 

And then the rites of the Priesthood of the Church, as 
the Lord has revealed them, and the principles that underlie 
the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ, are irrev- 
ocable, unchanging and unchangeable. We talk of the "ever- 
lasting gospel of Jesus Christ," which "is the power of God 
unto salvation," and these principles in and of themselves 
are eternal principles, and will last while life, or thought, 
or being lasts," or immortality endures. — Oct. C. R., 1912, 
p. 11. 

Pre-existing States. 

Mrs. Martha H. Tingey, 

President, Y. L. M. I. A. 
Dear Sister: The First Presidency have nothing to 
advance 'concerning pre-existing states but that which is 
contained in the revelations to the Church. The written 
standards of scripture show that all people who come to this 
earth and are born in mortality had a pre-existent, spiritual 
personality as the sons or daughters of the Eternal Father. 
(See Pearl of Great Price, chap 3, verses 5-7). Jesus Christ 
was the Firstborn. A spirit born of God "is an immortal be- 
ing. When the body dies the spirit does not die. In the 
resurrected state the body will be immortal as well as the 
spirit. Speculations as to the career of Adam before he 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 15 

came to the earth are of no real value. We learn by reve- 
lation that he was Michael, the Archangel, and that he 
stands at the head of his posterity on earth {Doctrine and 
Covenants, sec. 107:53-56). Dogmatic assertions do not 
take the place of revelation, and we should be satisfied with 
that which is accepted as doctrine, and not discuss matters 
that, after all disputes, are merely matters of theory. 

Your brethren, 

Joseph F. Smith, 
Anthon H. Lund, 
Charles W. Penrose, 

First Presidency. 

— Young Woman's Journal, Vol. 23, pp 162, 163, 1912. 

Spirit Memories. (Letter written to Elder O. F. 
Whitney who was a missionary in England.) I heartily 
endorse your sentiments respecting congeniality of spirits. 
Our knowledge of persons and things before we came here, 
combined with the divinity awakened within our souls 
through obedience to the gospel, powerfully affects, in my 
opinion, all our likes and dislikes, and guides our prefer- 
ences in the course of this life, provided we give careful 
heed to the admonitions of the Spirit. 

All those salient truths which come home so forcibly to 
the head and heart seem but the awakening of the mem- 
ories of the spirit. Can we know anything here that we did 
not know before we came? Are not the means ,of knowl- 
edge in the first estate equal to those of this? I think that 
the spirit, before and after this probation, possesses greater 
facilities, aye, manifold greater, for the acquisition of knowl- 
edge, than while manacled and shut up in the prison-house 
of mortality. 

Had we not known before we came the necessity of 
our coming, the importance of obtaining tabernacles, the 
glory to be achieved in posterity, the grand object to be at- 



16 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

tained by being tried and tested — weighed in the balance, in 
the exercise of the divine attributes, god-like powers and 
free agency with which we are endowed; whereby, after 
descending below all things, Christ-like, we might ascend 
above all things, and become like our Father, Mother and 
Elder Brother, Almighty and Eternal! — we never would 
have come ; that is, if we could have stayed away. 

I believe that our Savior is the ever-living example to 
all flesh in all these things. He no doubt possessed a fore- 
knowledge of all the vicissitudes through which he would 
have to pass in the mortal tabernacle, when the foundations 
of this earth were laid, "when the morning stars sang to- 
gether, and all the sons of God shouted for joy." When he 
conversed with the brother of Jared, on the Mount, in his 
spiritual body, he understood his mission, and knew the 
work he had to do, as thoroughly as when he ascended from 
the Mount of Olives before the wondering gaze of the Jew- 
ish disciples, with his resurrected, glorious and immortal 
body. 

And yet, to accomplish the ultimatum of his previous 
existence, and consummate the grand and glorious object of 
his being, and the salvation of his infinite brotherhood, he 
had to come and take upon him flesh. He is our example. 
The works he did, we are commanded to do. We are en- 
joined to follow him, as he followed his Head ; that where he 
is, we may be also ; and being with him, may be like him. 
If Christ knew beforehand, so did we. But in coming here, 
we forgot all, that our agency might be free indeed, to 
choose good or evil, that we might merit the reward of our 
own choice and conduct. But by the power of the Spirit, 
in the redemption of Christ, through obedience, we often 
catch a spark from the awakened memories of the immortal 
soul, which lights up our whole being as with the glory of 
our former home. — Contributor, Vol. 4, pp. 114, 115, 1883. 

The Ijmmortality of Man. We are called mortal be- 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 17 

ings because in us are seeds of death, but in reality we are 
immortal beings because there is also within us the germ 
of eternal life. Man is a dual being, composed of the spirit 
which gives life, force, intelligence and capacity to man, and 
the body which is the tenement of the spirit and is suited to 
its form, adapted to its necessities, and acts in harmony with 
it, and to its utmost capacity yields obedience to the will of 
the spirit. The two combined constitute the soul. The body is 
dependent upon the spirit, and the spirit during its natural 
occupancy of the body is subject to the laws which apply 
to and govern it in the mortal state. In this natural body 
are the seeds of weakness and decay, which, when fully 
ripened or untimely plucked up, in the language of scrip- 
ture, is called "the temporal death." The spirit is also sub- 
ject to what is termed in the scriptures and revelations from 
God, "spiritual death." The same as that which befell our 
first parents, when, through disobedience and transgression, 
they became subject to the will of Satan, and were thrust 
out from the presence of the Lord and became spir- 
itually dead, which the Lord says, "is the first death, 
even that same death which is the last death, 
which is spiritual, which shall be pronounced upon the* 
wicked when I shall say, Depart, ye cursed !" And the Lord 
further says, "But, behold I say unto you, that I the Lord 
God gave unto Adam and unto his seed, that they should 
not die as to the temporal death, until I the Lord God should 
send forth angels to declare unto them repentance and re- 
demption (from the first death), through faith on the name 
of mine Only Begotten Son. And thus did I, the Lord God, 
appoint unto man the days of his probation; that by his 
natural death he might be raised in immortality unto 
eternal life, even as many as would believe; and they that 
believe not, unto eternal damnation, for they cannot be re- 
deemed from their spiritual fall, because they repent not." 
From the natural death, that is the death of the body, and 



18 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

also from the first death, "which is spiritual," there is re- 
demption through belief on the name of the Only Begotten 
Son, in connection with repentance and obedience to the 
ordinances of the gospel, declared by holy angels, for if one 
"believe," he must also obey; but from the "second death," 
even that same death which is the first death, "which is 
spiritual," and from which man may be redeemed through 
faith and obedience, and which will again be pronounced 
upon the wicked when God shall say, "depart, ye cursed," 
there is no redemption, so far as light on this matter has 
been revealed. 

It is written that "all manner of sin and blasphemy shall be 
forgiven unto men" who receive me and repent ; "but the blas- 
phemy against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven unto 
men." If men will not repent and come unto Christ, through 
the ordinances of his gospel, they cannot be redeemed from 
their spiritual fall, but must remain forever subject to the will 
of Satan and the consequent spiritual darkness or death unto 
which our first parents fell, subjecting all their posterity 
thereto, and from which none can be redeemed but by belief 
or faith on the name of the Only Begotten Son and obe- 
dience to the laws of God. But, thanks be to the eternal 
Father, through the merciful provisions of the gospel, all 
mankind will have the opportunity of escape, or deliverance, 
from this spiritual death, either in time or in eternity, for 
not until they are freed from the first can they become sub- 
ject unto the second death, still if they repent not "they can- 
not be redeemed from their spiritual fall," and will continue 
subject to the will of Satan, the first spiritual death, so long 
as "they repent not, and thereby reject Christ and his gos- 
pel ;" but what of those who do believe, repent of their sins, 
obey the gospel, enter into its covenants, receive the keys 
of the priesthood and the knowledge of the truth by revela- 
tion and the gift of the Holy Ghost, and afterwards turn 
away wholly from that light and knowledge? They "become 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 19 

a law unto themselves," and "will to abide in sin ;" of such 
it is written, "whoso breaketh this covenant, after he hath 
received it, and altogether turneth therefrom, shall not have 
forgiveness in this world nor in the world to come." And 
again, "Thus saith the Lord, concerning all those who know 
my power, and have been made partakers thereof, and 
suffered themselves, through the power of the devil, to be 
overcome, and to deny the truth and defy my power — they 
are they who are the sons of perdition, of whom I say that 
it had been better for them never to have been born, for 
they are vessels of wrath, doomed to suffer the wrath of 
God, with the devil and his angels in eternity; concerning 
whom I have said there is no forgiveness in this world nor 
in the world to come, having denied the Holy Spirit after 
having received it, and having denied the Only Begotten Son 
of the Father — having crucified him unto themselves, and put 
him to an open shame." — Doc. and Cov. 76:31-35. 

Now, there is a difference between this class and those 
who simply repent not and reject the gospel in the flesh. Of 
these latter it is written, "they shall be brought forth by the 
resurrection of the dead, through the triumph and the glory 
of the Lamb," and "shall be redeemed in the due time of the 
Lord after the sufferings of his wrath." But of the others it 
is said, "they shall not be redeemed," for "they are the only 
ones on whom the second death shall have any power." The 
others, never having been redeemed from the first, cannot 
be doomed to the second death, or in other words, cannot 
be made to suffer eternally the wrath of God, without hope 
of redemption through repentance, but must continue to suf- 
fer the first death until they repent, and are redeemed there- 
from through the power of the atonement and the gospel 
of salvation, thereby being brought to the possession of all 
the keys and blessings to which they will be capable of at- 
taining or to which they may be entitled, through the mercy, 
justice and power of the everlasting God; or, on the other 



20 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

hand, forever remain bound in the chains of spiritual dark- 
ness, bondage and banishment from his presence, kingdom 
and glory. The "temporal death" is one thing, and the 
"spiritual death" is another thing. The body may be dis- 
solved and become extinct as an organism, although the ele- 
ments of which it is composed are indestructible or eternal, 
but I hold it as self-evident that the spiritual organism is an 
eternal, immortal being, destined to enjoy eternal happiness 
and a fulness of joy, or suffer the wrath of God, and misery 
■ — a just condemnation, eternally. Adam became spiritually 
dead, yet he lived to endure it until freed therefrom by the 
power of the atonement, through repentance, etc. Those 
upon whom the second death shall fall will live to suffer and 
endure it, but without hope of redemption. The death of 
the body, or natural death, is but a temporary circumstance 
to which all were subjected through the fall, and from which 
all will be restored or resurrected by the power of God, 
through the atonement of Christ. 

Man existed before he came to this earth, and he will 
exist after he passes from it; and will continue to live 
throughout the countless ages of eternity. 

There are three classes of beings ; or rather, man exists 
in three separate conditions, before and after his probation 
upon this earth — first, in the spirit or pre-existent state; 
second, in the disembodied state, the condition which exists 
after the dissolution of the body and spirit until the resur- 
rection take place; and third, in the resurrected state. For 
instance, some fourteen hundred years before the coming 
of Christ into the world to sojourn in the flesh, he showed 
himself to the brother of Jared and said, "Behold this body, 
which ye now behold, is the body of my spirit, and man have 
I created after the body of my spirit ; and even as I appear 
unto thee to be in the spirit, will I appear unto my people 
in the flesh." He further declared, "Behold I am he who 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 21 

was prepared from the foundation of the world to redeem 
my people. Behold I am Jesus Christ." 

Here Jesus showed himself unto this man in the spirit, 
even after the manner and in the likeness of the same body, 
even as he showed himself unto the Nephites — that is, prior 
to his coming in the flesh. This I consider typical of the 
first condition of all spirits. Again it is written, "For Christ 
also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that 
he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, 
but quickened by the Spirit : by which also he went and 
preached unto the spirits in prison : which sometime were 
disobedient, when once the long-suffering of God waited in 
the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein 
few, that is, eight souls were saved by water," etc. Thus we 
see that while the body of our Savior slept in the tomb, he 
went in the spirit, and preached his glorious gospel to "the 
spirits in prison," who were disobedient in the days of Noah, 
and were destroyed in the flesh by the flood. This was their 
second condition or state # in the spirit, awaiting the resurrec- 
tion of their bodies which were slumbering in death. "Mar- 
vel not at this :" saith Jesus, "for the hour is coming, in the 
which all that are in the graves shall hear his [the Re- 
deemer's] voice, and shall come forth ; they that have done 
good, unto the resurrection of life ; and they that have done 
evil, unto the resurrection of damnation." In reference to 
the third condition or state, we will refer to the account 
given of the risen Redeemer before his ascension. John 
tells us that he appeared unto his disciples three times after 
his resurrection, on which occasions he ate bread, broiled 
fish and honeycomb, and opened the eyes of their under- 
standing, that they began to comprehend the Scriptures and 
the prophecies concerning Christ. But when he appeared 
unto them they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed 
that they had seen a spirit. And he said unto them, "Why 



22 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

are ye troubled ? And why do thoughts arise in your hearts ? 
Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself ; handle me, 
and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see 
me have." Here is presented the true type of the resur- 
rected being. And after this manner are all those who have 
their resurrected bodies, and there are many of these, for we 
are told in the scriptures that "the graves were opened, and 
many bodies of the Saints which slept arose and came out 
of the graves, after his resurrection, and went into the holy 
city and appeared unto many." This class of beings dwell 
in heaven, or in the paradise of the just, having been counted 
worthy to come forth in the first resurrection, even with 
Christ, to dwell with him and to be associated with the mem- 
bers of the kingdom of God and his Christ. These comprise 
the three conditions or estates of man in heaven.. Not all, 
however, of the disembodied spirits enjoy the same privi- 
leges, exaltation and glory. The spirits of the wicked, diso- 
bedient, and unbelieving, are denied the privileges, joy and 
glory of the spirits of the just arfd good. The bodies of 
the Saints will come forth in the first resurrection, and 
those of the unbelieving, etc., in the second, or last. In 
other words, the Saints will rise first, and those who are not 
Saints will not rise until afterwards, according to the wis- 
dom, justice and mercy of God. 

Christ is the great example for all mankind, and I be- 
lieve that mankind were as much foreordained to become 
like him, as that he was foreordained to be the Redeemer of 
man. "Whom God did foreknow" — and whom did he not 
foreknow ? — "he also did predestinate to be conformed to the 
image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among 
many brethren." It is very plain that mankind are very 
far from being like Christ, as the world is today, only in 
form of person. In this we are like him, or in the form of 
his person, as he is the express image of his Father's person. 
We are therefore in the form of God, physically, and may 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 23 

become like him spiritually, and like him in the possession 
of knowledge, intelligence, wisdom and power. 

The grand object of our coining to this earth is that 
we may become like Christ, for if we are not like him, we 
cannot become the sons of God, and be joint heirs with 
Christ. 

The man who passes through this probation, and is 
faithful, being redeemed from sin by the blood of Christ, 
through the ordinances of the gospel, and attains to exalta- 
tion in the kingdom of God, is not less but greater than the 
angels, and if you doubt it, read your Bible, for there it is 
written that the Saints shall "judge angels," and also they 
shall "judge the world." And why? Because the resur- 
rected, righteous man has progressed beyond the pre-exist- 
ent or disembodied spirits, and has risen above them, hav- 
ing both spirit and body as Christ has, having gained the 
victory over death and the grave, and having power over sin 
and Satan ; in fact, having passed from the condition of the 
angels to that of a God. He possesses keys of power, do- 
minion and glory that the angel does not possess — and can- 
not possess without gaining them in the same way that he 
gained them, which will be by passing through the same 
ordeals and proving equally faithful. It was so ordained 
when the morning stars sang together, before the founda- 
tions of this earth were laid. Man in his pre-existent con- 
dition is not perfect, neither is he in the disembodied estate. 
There is no perfect estate but that of the risen Redeemer, 
which is God's estate, and no man can become perfect ex- 
cept he become like the Gods. And what are they like? I 
have shown what Christ is like, and he is like his Father, 
but I will refer to an undoubted authority to this people, 
on this point: "The Father has a body of flesh and bones 
as tangible as man's ; the Son also : but the Holy Ghost has 
not a body of flesh and bones, but is a personage of Spirit. 
Were it not so, the Holy Ghost could not dwell in us." (Doc. 



24 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

and Cov. Sec. 130.) There is not time to refer to the many 
scriptural passages which might be cited in proof of these 
important facts, enough already have been referred to, to 
place the matter beyond a doubt. 

It is believed by many in the Christian world, that our 
Savior finished his mission when he expired upon the cross, 
and his last words on the cross, as given by the Apostle 
John — "it is finished," are frequently quoted as evidence of 
the fact; but this is an error. Christ did not complete his 
mission upon the earth until after his body was raised from 
the dead. Had his mission been completed when he died, 
his disciples would have continued fishermen, carpenters, 
etc., for they returned to their several occupations soon after 
the crucifixion, not yet knowing the force of their holy call- 
ing, nor understanding the mission assigned them by their 
Master, whose name would soon have been buried with his 
body in the grave to perish and be forgotten, "for as yet they 
knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the 
dead." But the most glorious part of his mission had to be 
accomplished after the crucifixion and death of his body. 
When on the first day of the week some of the disciples 
went to the tomb with certain preparations for the body of 
their Lord, they were met there by two men clothed in 
"shining garments," who said unto them, "Why seek ye the 
living among the dead ? He is not here, but is risen. Re- 
member how he spoke unto you when he was yet in Gali- 
lee, saying, The Son of Man must be delivered into the hands 
of sinful men and be crucified, and the third day rise again." 
And not until then did the disciples remember these words 
of the Savior, or begin to understand their meaning. Why 
were they thus forgetful, and seemingly ignorant of all they 
had been taught by the Savior respecting the objects of his 
mission to the earth? Because they lacked one important 
qualification, they had not yet been "endowed with power 
from on high." They had not yet obtained the gift of the 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 25 

Holy Ghost. And the presumption is, they never would 
have received this important and essential endowment had 
Christ's mission been completed at the time of his death. 

It may seem strange to some who may not have reflected 
on this matter fully, that the disciples of Christ were without 
the gift of the Holy Ghost until after his resurrection. But 
so it is written, notwithstanding the Savior on one occasion 
declared, "blessed art thou, Simon, etc., for flesh and blood 
hath not revealed this unto thee, but my Father which is in 
heaven." While Jesus was with them he was their light and 
their inspiration. They followed him by sight, and felt the 
majestic power of his presence, and when these were gone 
they returned to their nets and to their various occupations 
and to their homes saying, "we trusted that it had been he 
which should have redeemed Israel, but the chief priests 
and our rulers have delivered him to be condemned to death, 
and have crucified him." No wonder that Jesus exclaimed 
unto some of them, "O fools, and slow of heart to believe 
all that the prophets have spoken." 

If the disciples had been endowed with the "gift of 
the Holy Ghost," or "with power from on high," at this time, 
their course would have been altogether different from this, 
as the sequel abundantly proved. If Peter, who was the 
chief apostle, had received the gift of the Holy Ghost, and 
the power and testimony thereof prior to the terrible night 
on which he cursed and swore and denied his Lord, the re- 
sult would have been very different with him, for then he 
would have sinned against "light and knowledge," and 
"against the Holy Ghost," for which there is no forgiveness. 
The fact, therefore, that he was forgiven, after bitter tears 
of repentance, is an evidence that he was without the wit- 
ness of the Holy Ghost, never having received it. The other 
disciples or apostles of Christ were precisely in the same 
condition, and it was not until the evening of the day on 
which Jesus came out of the grave that he bestowed upon 



26 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

them this inestimable gift. John gives a careful description 
of this important event which concludes as follows : "Then 
said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you ; as my Father 
hath sent me, even so send I you. And when he had said this, 
he breathed on them N and saith unto them, Receive ye the 
Holy Ghost; whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted 
unto them," etc. This was their glorious commission, and 
now were they prepared to receive the witness of the Spirit 
— even the testimony of Jesus Christ. Yet they were told 
to "tarry in Jerusalem, until they were endued with power 
from on high," which they did. Jesus further told them 
that if he went not away the "Comforter" — that is, the Holy 
Ghost — would not come unto them, but if he went away he 
would "send him," and he it was who should testify of 
Christ, and of the Father, and bring to their remembrance 
"all things whatsoever" he had commanded or taught them, 
and it should "lead them into all truth." Thus we see that 
the resurrection from the dead, not only of Christ, but of 
all mankind, in the due time of the Lord, the endowment of 
the apostles with the Holy Ghost, and their glorious com- 
mission from Christ, being sent out by him as he was sent 
by the Father; the opening of the eyes of the disciples to 
understand the prophecies of the Scriptures, and many other 
things did Jesus after he cried out upon the cross, "it is 
finished." Further, the mission of Jesus will be unfinished 
until he redeems the whole human family, except the sons of 
perdition, and also this earth from the curse that is upon it, 
and both the earth and its inhabitants can be presented to 
the Father redeemed, sanctified and glorious. 

Things upon the earth, so far as they have not been 
perverted by wickedness, are typical of things in heaven. 
Heaven was the prototype of this beautiful creation when 
it came from the hand of the Creator, and was pronounced 
"good." — Journal of Discourses, Vol. 23 (1883), pp. 169- 
175, delivered June 18, 1882. 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 27 

Man Eternally Responsible. Man will be held re- 
sponsible in the life to come for the deeds that he has done 
in this life, and will have to answer for the stewardships 
entrusted to his care here, before the Judge of the quick and 
the dead, the Father of our spirits, and of our Lord and 
Master. This is in the design of God, a part of his great 
purpose. We are not here to live a few months or years, to 
eat, drink and sleep, then to die, pass away and perish. The 
Lord Almighty never designed man to be so ephemeral, use- 
less and imperfect as this. I would pity the being who had 
such a conception as this of the Creator of the starry heav- 
ens, the planets, and the world on which we dwell, poor as 
it is in glory in comparison to the many others created. Is 
it conceivable that one possessing such power, majesty, intel- 
ligence, light and knowledge would create a world like this 
and people it with beings in his own image and likeness only 
to live and grovel through a short, miserable existence, then 
die and perish ? No such thing ! There is no death here, but 
there is life! 

God is the God of the living, and not of the dead. He 
is the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and of the ancient 
prophets. They live ! They live not only in the words they 
spoke, the predictions they made, and in the promises handed 
down from generation to generation to the children of men ; 
they live not only in the record they made, in the doctrines 
that they taught, and in the hope that they held out for 
redemption, atonement and salvation, but they live in spirit, 
in entity, as they lived here. They are prophets, as they 
were prophets here, the chosen of God; patriarchs, as they 
were here; possessing the same identity, the same entity; 
and by and by, if not already, they will possess the same 
bodies they possessed while journeying in mortality. Those 
bodies will become purified, cleansed, and made perfect ; and 
the spirit and the body will be reunited, never more to be 
separated, never again to taste of death. This is the law 



28 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

and the promise of God, and the words spoken to his ancient 
prophets, come down to us through the generations that 
have followed. — Improvement Era, Vol. 21, p. 357, Feb., 
1918. 

Our Indestructible, Immortal Identity. What a 
glorious thing it is to know and be true to that which has 
been revealed in these latter times through the instrumental- 
ity of the Prophet Joseph Smith. It was revealed anciently 
by the Savior himself, and he exemplified that glorious prin- 
ciple of which I wish to say a few words, and which has 
been renewed and emphasized more especially in these latter 
days through Joseph Smith — I refer to our identity, our in- 
destructible, immortal identity. As in Christ we have the 
example, he was born of woman, he lived, he died, and he 
lived again in his own person and being, bearing ^ven the 
marks of the wounds in his flesh, after his resurrection from 
the dead — so also a testimony has been given to you, in later 
days, through the Prophet Joseph Smith, and others who 
have been blessed with knowledge, that the same individual 
Being still lives and will always live. Jesus is possessed of 
immortality, and eternal life; and in evidence of his exist- 
ence and his immortality, and in evidence of the great and 
glorious truths of the gospel which he taught, the death 
which he died, and the resurrection that he wrought from 
the dead, he has revealed himself and borne his own record 
and testimony to those who have lived and still live in this 
day and age. What a glorious thought it is, to me at least, 
and it must be to all who have conceived of the truth or 
received it in their hearts, that those from whom we have to 
part here, we will meet again and see as they are. We will 
meet the same identical being that we associated with here in 
the flesh — not some other soul, some other being, or the 
same being in some other form, but the same identity and 
the same form and likeness, the same person we knew and 
were associated with in our mortal existence, even to the 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 29 

wounds in the flesh. Not that a person will always be 
marred by scars, wounds, deformities, defects or infirmities, 
for these will be removed in their course, in their proper 
time, according to the merciful providence of God. De- 
formity will be removed ; defects will be eliminated, and men 
and women shall attain to the perfection of their spirits, to 
the perfection that God designed in the beginning. It is his 
purpose that men and women, his children, born to become 
heirs of God, and joint heirs with Jesus Christ, shall be 
made perfect, physically as well as spiritually, through obe- 
dience to the law by which he has provided the means that 
perfection shall come to all hischildren. Therefore, I look for 
the time when our dear Brother William C. Staines, whom 
we all knew so well, and with whom we were familiar for 
years — I was familiar with him, all my life, just as I was 
familiar with Aunt Rachel here all my life, and do not re- 
member the time when I did not know her — I look for the 
time, I say, when Brother Staines will be restored. He will 
not remain the crippled and deformed William C. Staines 
that we knew, but he will be restored to his perfect frame 
— every limb, every joint, every part of his physical being 
will be restored to its perfect frame. This is the law and 
the word of God to us, as it is contained in the revelations 
that have come to us, through the Prophet Joseph Smith. 
The point in my mind which I desire to speak of particu- 
larly is this : When we shall have the privilege to meet our 
mother, our aunt, our sister, this noble woman whose mor- 
tal remains lie here now, but whose immortal spirit has 
ascended to God from whence it came, when that spirit shall 
return to take up this tabernacle again, she will be Aunt 
Rachel in her perfection. She will not always remain just 
as she will appear when she is restored again to life, but she 
will go on to perfection. Under that law of restoration that 
God has provided, she will regain her perfection, the per- 
fection of her youth, the perfection of her glory and of her 



30 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

being, until her resurrected body shall assume the exact 
stature of the spirit that possessed it here in its perfection, 
and thus we shall see the glorified, redeemed, exalted, per- 
fected Aunt Rachel, mother, sister, saint and daughter of 
the living God, her. identity being unchanged, as a child 
may grow to manhood or womanhood and still be the same 
being. 

I want to say to my friends, my brethren and sisters, 
and to the kindred, that the Lord Almighty has revealed 
these truths to us in these days. We not only have it in 
the written word, we have it in the testimony of the Spirit 
of God in the heart of every soul who has drunk from the 
fountain of truth and light, and that witness bears record 
of these words to us. What else would satisfy us? What 
else would satisfy the desire of the immortal soul? Would 
we be satisfied to be imperfect? Would we be satisfied to 
be decrepit? Would we be satisfied to remain forever and 
ever in the form of infirmity incident to age ? No ! Would 
we be satisfied to see the children we bury in their infancy 
remain as children only, throughout the countless ages of 
eternity? No! Neither would the spirit that did possess 
the tabernacles of our children be satisfied to remain in that 
condition. But we know our children will not be com- 
pelled to remain a child in stature always, for it was re- 
vealed from God, the fountain of truth, through Joseph 
Smith the prophet, in this dispensation, that in the resur- 
rection of the dead the child that was buried in its infancy 
will come up in the form of the child that it was when it 
was laid down, then it will begin to develop. From the day 
of the resurrection, the body will develop until it reaches the 
full measure of the stature of its spirit, whether it be male 
or female. If the spirit possessed the intelligence of God 
and the aspirations of mortal souls, it could not be satisfied 
with anything less than this. You will remember we are told 
that the spirit of Jesus Christ visited one of the ancient 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 31 

prophets and revealed himself to him, and he declared his 
identity, that he was the same Son of God that was to come 
in the meridian of time. He said he would appear in the 
flesh just as he appeared to that prophet. He was not an' 
infant; he was a grown, developed spirit; possessing the 
form of man and the form of God, the same form as when 
he came and took upon him a tabernacle and developed it 
to the full stature of his spirit. These are truths that have 
been revealed to us. What for? To give us intelligent 
hope; to give us intelligent aspiration; to lead 'us to think, 
to hope, to labor and accomplish what God has aimed and 
does aim and design that we should accomplish, not only in 
this life, but in the life to come. 

I rejoice exceedingly that I know and have known 
nearly all my life such a noble woman. I do not remember 
the first time that I saw Aunt Rachel, I can't recall it; it 
seems to me I always knew her, just as I knew my mother 
in my childhood and all the way through life; and I rejoice 
exceedingly in this testimony of the Spirit of the Lord that 
has come to us through revelation in the latter days. Through 
this testimony I am confident that I shall see Aunt Rachel, 
by and by; and when I go — and I expect to go, perhaps, 
long before she shall recover this tabernacle — I expect to 
meet her there. I expect to meet the same individual that 
I knew here. I expect to be able to recognize her just as I 
could recognize her tomorrow, if she were living. I believe 
I will know just exactly who she is and what she is, and 
I will remember all I knew about her; and enjoy her asso- 
ciation in the spirit as I did in the flesh; because her iden- 
tity is fixed and indestructible, just as fixed and indestruc- 
tible as the identity of God the Father and Jesus Christ the 
Son. They cannot be any other than themselves. They 
cannot be changed ; they are from everlasting to everlasting, 
eternally the same ; so it will be with us. We will progress 
and develop and grow in wisdom and understanding, but our 



32 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

identity can never change. We did not spring from spawn. 
Our spirits existed from the beginning, have existed always, 
and will continue forever. We did not pass through the or- 
deals of embodiment in the lesser animals in order to reach 
the perfection to which we have attained in manhood and 
womanhood, in the image and likeness of God. God was 
and is our Father, and his children were begotten in the 
flesh in his own image and likeness, male and female. There 
may have been times when they did not possess the same 
intelligence that they possessed at other times. There are 
periods in the history of the world when men have dwin- 
dled into ignorance and barbarism, and then there were 
other times when they have grown in intelligence, developed 
in understanding, enlarged in spirit and comprehension, ap- 
proaching nearer to the condition and likeness of their 
Father and God, and then losing faith, losing the love of 
God, losing the light of the Spirit and returning again to 
semi-barbarism. Then again, they have been restored, by 
the power and operation of the Spirit of the Lord upon 
their minds, until they again reached a degree of intelligence. 
We have reached a degree of intelligence, in our dispensa- 
tion. Will this same degree of intelligence, that now exists 
throughout the world, continue to exist? Yes; if the world 
continue to abide in the light that has been shed abroad in 
the world by the Father of light, with whom there is no 
variableness nor shadow of turning. But let them deny God, 
let them deny truth, let them depart from righteousness, let 
them begin again to wallow in wickedness and transgression 
of the laws of God, and what will be the result? They will 
degenerate; they will again recede possibly into absolute 
barbarism, unless they repent, and the power of God will 
be again restored to them and they be again lifted up by 
that light which shines and is never dim, except to men 
who shut their hearts and eyes and ears against it and will 
not receive it. 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 33 

I did not expect to enter into any lengthy discourse. I 
thank God for my relationship and acquaintance with this 
noble, good mother. I expect to be associated with her 
throughout all the ages to come, if I can be as faithful as 
she has been. I desire to be, and that isn't all — with the help 
of God, I intend to be faithful, as she has been faithful, that 
in the end I may be worthy to dwell where she will dwell, 
with the Prophet Joseph Smith, with her husband with 
whom she was associated here in the flesh, with her son 
and her children, from generation to generation. I expect 
to be associated with them in the mansions that are prepared 
for the righteous, where God and Christ are, where those 
shall be who believe in his name, who receive his work and 
abide in his law. Oh ! that L could be instrumental in the 
hands of the Lord in bringing every loved soul unto him, 
for there are souls that are still lacking, whom I love, and 
if it were possible, how I would love to be instrumental in 
the hand of the Lord in bringing those loved souls to a 
knowledge of this truth, that they might receive of its glory, 
benefits and blessings in this life and in the life to come. 
From my childhood, I have always tried to be a savior on 
Mount Zion, a savior among men. I have that desire in my 
heart. I may not have been very successful in my ambi- 
tion to accomplish this work, but I have desired it, and I 
still desire that I may be instrumental in helping to spread 
this truth to the earth's remotest bounds and the testimony 
of it to the children of men in every land. I know it is 
true. It appeals to my judgment, to my desires ; and to the 
aspirations of my soul. I want my family; I want those 
the Lord has given to me ; I want them now ; I want them 
forever! I want to be associated with them forever. I do 
not want them to change their identity. I do not want them 
to be somebody else. This idea of theosophy, that is gaining 
ground even among so-called Christians, in these latter days, 
is a fallacy of the deepest kind. It is absolutely repugnant 



34 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

to the very soul of man to think that a civilized, intelligent 
being might become a dog, a cow, a cat; that he might be 
transformed into another shape, another kind of being. It is 
absolutely repulsive, and so opposed to the great truth of 
God, that has been revealed from the beginning, that he is 
from the beginning always the same, that he cannot change, 
and that his children cannot change. They may change 
from worse to better; they may change from evil to good, 
from unrighteousness to righteousness, from humanity to 
immortality, from death to life everlasting. They may 
progress in the manner in which God has progressed; they 
may grow and advance, but their identity can never be 
changed, worlds without end — remember that, God has re- 
vealed these principles, and I know they are true. They 
assert their truth upon the intelligent mind and soul of man. 
They embrace or embody that which the Lord has planted 
in our hearts and souls to desire, and to give it unto us. 
They put us in the way of receiving that which we most 
desire and most love, that which is most necessary and es- 
sential to our happiness and exaltation. They take of the 
things of God and give them to us, and they prepare us for 
the future, for exaltation and for eternal happiness, a re- 
ward which all the souls in the world desire, if they are 
correct in their lives and thoughts. It is only the vicious 
and the truly wicked who do not desire purity; they do not 
love purity and truth. I do not know whether it is possible 
for any soul to become so debased as to lose all regard for 
that which is pure and chaste, good and true and godlike. I 
believe that there still lingers in the heart of the most vicious 
and wicked, at times at least, a spark of that divinity that 
has been planted in the souls of all the sons of God. Men 
may become so corrupt that they do not have more than 
mere glimpses of that divine inspiration that strives to lead 
them toward and to love good; but I do not believe there 
is a soul in the world that has absolutely lost all conception 

,^ 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 35 

and admiration of that which is good and pure, when he 
sees it. It is hard to believe that a human being may be- 
come so depraved that he has lost all desire that he might 
also be good and pure, if it were possible ; but many people 
have abandoned themselves to evil and have come to the 
conclusion that there is no chance for them. While there is 
life there is hope, and while there is repentance there is a 
chance for forgiveness ; and if there is forgiveness, there is 
a chance for growth and development until we acquire the 
full knowledge of these principles that will exalt and save us 
and prepare us to enter into the presence of God the Father, 
who is the Father of our spirits, and who is the Father, in 
the flesh, of his Only Begotten Son, Jesus Christ, who 
joined divine immortality with the mortal, welded the link 
between God and man, and made it possible for mortal souls, 
on whom the sentence of death had been placed, to acquire 
eternal life, through obedience to his laws. Let us, there- 
fore, seek for the truth and walk in the light as Christ is in 
the light, that we may have fellowship with him, and with 
each other, that his blood may cleanse us from all sin. 

May the Lord comfort my brother Heber, and I know 
he will. Brother Heber does not feel that there is any death 
here. I don't think I could weep for sorrow. I could give 
way to tears just now, but they would not be tears of sor- 
row, of mourning, or of grief, for this good soul. They 
would only express the love I have for her ; they would only 
indicate my feelings toward her, for the noble and pure ex- 
ample she set before me and all who have known her. I 
could weep for joy in the knowledge that I possess that she, 
in her spirit life and being, is and will be associated with 
all those who have been endeared to her by the persecutions, 
the experiences and the trials through which she has had to 
pass in this world. With them she is rejoicing today, as 
one born out of death into life everlasting. She is not dead ; 
she lives! What greater proof do you want of that fact 



36 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

than to see her lifeless form? Who is she? This is her 
casket. This is her mortal tenement; this is but the clay 
that enveloped the immortal, living Aunt Rachel, the living 
spirit. The spirit has fled. Her spirit, the immortal part, 
has departed from this tabernacle; hence, this tabernacle 
lies here lifeless and ready to return to mother earth from 
whence it came, but to be restored again, every element to be 
recalled and re-formed in its perfect frame, when Aunt 
Rachel will come and take possession of it and inherit it for- 
ever, just as Christ came and took up his body that was not 
suffered to see corruption, and inherited it in its immortal 
state, never to be separated again; so it will be with her. — 
Improvement Era, Vol. 12, p. 591, June, 1909. Speech at 
the funeral services of Rachel Grant, mother of President 
Heber J. Grant. 

No New Principles in the Gospel. We have no new 
principles to advocate ; but we have come to preach the gos- 
pel of life and salvation, to testify to the divinity of our 
Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, and of the divine mission 
of the Prophet Joseph Smith, through whose instrumen- 
tality the truth was restored in this dispensation. — Improve- 
ment Era, Vol. 21, p. 98, December, 1917; 

Fountain of Truth. We hear frequently of men 
who throw discredit on the doctrine of Jesus Christ, our 
Savior and Redeemer, because some of the principles, doc- 
trines, and philosophy which he taught are said to have 
been spoken before his day by heathen philosophers. 

A variety of examples are sometimes quoted to show 
that the ideals which have grown from the doctrines of 
Christ are a direct development of what is found in the 
teachings of the Old Testament, particularly in the Psalms 
and in the second part of Isaiah. But, on the other hand, 
it is just as certain that these ideals receive a finish and an 
enrichment, by the touch of the Savior, vastly beyond and 
above what they possessed before, and also they are placed 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 37 

on deeper and firmer foundations. This, let it be said to 
begin with, is because they were his before they were ever 
uttered by man. 

Even in the five distinctive and characteristic topics gen- 
erally considered by commentators original in the teachings 
of Jesus, we find little if anything new, except the enlarge- 
ment. These are named as, the Fatherhood of God, the King- 
dom of God ; subjects or members of the Kingdom ; the Mes- 
siah ; the Holy Ghost ; and the Tri-unity of God. 

But the idea of the Fatherhood of God was not un- 
known either to the Pagans or to Israel. Zeus, from the time 
of Homer, had borne the name "father of gods and men." 
But, both in Jewish and Pagan literature, the idea was super- 
ficial and meant little more than "originator" (Gen. 1 :26) ; 
and in the old Jewish scripture God is more particularly 
called the "Father of his people, Israel" (Deut. 14:1 ; Isaiah 
63 :16). But in the teachings of Christ there is a fuller em- 
bodiment of revelation in the. word Father, and the appli- 
cation which he makes of the Fatherhood of God invests 
his life with supreme tenderness and beauty. As an exam- 
ple: In the old scripture, we are told, "Like as a father 
pitieth his children,- so the Lord pitieth them that fear him" 
(Psalms 103 :13) ; but by the interpretation of Jesus, the love 
of God as Father extends beyond these limitations even to 
those who are unthankful and evil : "But I say unto you, 
Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to 
them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully 
use you and persecute you; that ye may be the children of 
your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to 
rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the 
just and the unjust" (Matt. 5:45). "But love ye your en- 
emies, and do good, and lend, hoping for nothing again ; and • 
your reward shall be great, and ye shall be the children of 
the Highest ; for he is kind unto the unthankful and to the 
evil" (Luke 6:35). 



38 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

And so with other doctrines of Christ; while perhaps 
not new they are enriched by the addition of fuller, broader, 
more loving conceptions of God and his purposes ; in which 
compulsion was eliminated and lowly service, love, and self- 
sacrifice were substituted and made the true forces of an 
acceptable life. Even the answer to the lawyer's question, 
often called the eleventh commandment: "Master, which is 
the great commandment in the law?" had been given to the 
children of Israel (Lev. 19:19), over two thousand years be- 
fore its perfected meaning was impressed upon the learned 
Pharisee (Matt. 22:34,40). 

But what of all this ? Are we therefore to discredit the 
teachings of the Savior? Verily no. Let it be remembered 
that Christ was with the Father from the beginning, that 
the gospel of truth and light existed from the beginning and 
is from everlasing to everlasting. The Father, Son and Holy 
Ghost, as one God, are the fountain of truth. From this 
fountain all the ancient learned philosophers have received 
their inspiration and wisdom — from it they have received 
all their knowledge. If we find truth in broken fragments 
through the ages, it may be set down as an incontrovertible 
fact that it originated at the fountain, and was given to 
philosophers, inventors, patriots, reformers, and prophets by 
the inspiration of God. It came from him through his Son 
Jesus Christ and the Holy Ghost, in the first place, and from 
no other source. It is eternal. 

Christ, therefore, being the fountain of truth, is no 
imitator. He taught the truth first ; it was his before it was 
given to man. When he came to the earth he not only pro- 
claimed new thought, but repeated some of the everlasting 
principles which had been heretofore only partly understood 
and enunciated by the wisest of men. And in so doing he 
enlarged in every instance upon the wisdom which they had 
originally received from him, because of his superior abilities 
and wisdom and his association with the Father and the 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 39 

Holy Ghost. He did not imitate men. They made known 
in their imperfect way what the inspiration of Jesus Christ 
had taught them, for they obtained their enlightenment first 
from him. 

Christ taught the gospel to Adam and made known his 
truths to Abraham and the prophets. He was the inspirer 
of the ancient philosophers, Pagan or Israelite, as well as 
of the great characters of modern times. Columbus, in dis- 
covery; Washington, in the struggle for freedom; Lin- 
coln, in emancipation and union ; Bacon, in philosophy ; 
Franklin, in statesmanship and diplomacy; Stephenson, in 
steam; Watts, in song; Edison, in electricity, and Joseph 
Smith, in theology and religion, found in Christ the source 
of their wisdom and the marvelous truths which they advo- 
cated. 

Calvin, Luther, Malanchthon, and all the reformers, were 
inspired in thoughts, words, and actions, to accomplish what 
they did for the amelioration, liberty and advancement of the 
human race. They paved the way for the more perfect gos- 
pel of truth to come. Their inspiration, as with that of the 
ancients, came from the Father, his Son Jesus Christ, and 
the Holy Ghost, the one true and living God. This may also 
truthfully be said concerning the Revolutionary fathers of 
this nation, and all who have in the ages past contributed to 
the progress of civil and religious freedom. There is no 
light nor truth which did not come to them first from him. 
Men are mere repeaters of what he has taught them. He 
has voiced no thoughts originating with man. The teach- 
ings of Jesus did not begin with his incarnation; for, like 
truth, he is eternal. He not only inspired the ancients, from 
the beginning, but when he came to earth he reiterated eter- 
nal, original truth, and added gloriously to the revelations 
men had uttered. When he returned to the Father he still 
took and does take an interest in his children and people, 
by revealing to them ne.w truths, and by inspiring their 



40 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

actions; and, as men grow in the knowledge of God, they 
shall become more and more like him unto the perfect day, 
when his knowledge shall cover the earth as the waters 
cover the deep. 

It is folly, therefore, to discredit the Savior on the 
grounds that he has uttered nothing new; for, with the 
Father and the Spirit, he is the author of that which persists 
— the truth — that which has been, that which is, and that 
which will continue forever. — Improvement Era, Vol. 10, pp. 
627-630, 1906-7. 

Eternity of the Spirit of Man. Again, where are 
we going? We come here and sojourn in the flesh a little 
season and then we pass away. Every soul that is born 
into the world will die. There is not a soul that has escaped 
death, except those upon whom God has passed, by the 
power of his Spirit, that they should live in the flesh until 
the second coming of the Son of Man ; but they will even- 
tually have to pass through the ordeal called death; it may 
be in the twinkling of an eye, and without pain or suffering ; 
but they will pass through the change, because it is an irrev- 
ocable edict of the Almighty. "In the day that thou eatest 
thou shalt surely die." This was the edict of the Almighty, 
and it pertains to Adam — that is, all the human race; for 
Adam is many, and it means you and me and every soul 
that lives and that bears the image of the Father. We shall 
all die. But is that the end of our being? If we had an 
existence before we came here we certainly shall continue 
that existence when we leave here. The spirit will continue 
to exist as it did before, with the additional advantages de- 
rived from having passed through this probation. It is 
absolutely necessary that we should come to the earth and 
take upon us tabernacles ; because if we did not have taber- 
nacles we could not be like God, or like Jesus Christ. God 
has a tabernacle of flesh and bone. He is an organized be- 
ing just as we are who are now in the flesh. Jesus Christ 



CHURCH, PRIESTHOOD AND MAN 41 

was born of his mother, Mary. He had a fleshly taber- 
nacle ; he was crucified on the cross, and his body was raised 
from the dead. He burst the bonds of the grave and came 
forth to newness of life, a living soul, a living being, a man 
with a body, and with parts and with spirit — the spirit and 
the body becoming a living and immortal soul. You and 
I have got to do the same thing. We must go through the 
same ordeal in order to attain to the glory and exaltation 
which God designed we should enjoy with him in the eter- 
nal worlds. In other" words, we must become like him; 
peradventure to sit upon thrones, to have dominion, power 
and eternal increase. God designed this in the beginning. 
We are the children of God. He is an eternal being, with- 
out beginning of days or end of years. He always was,, 
he is, he always will be. We are precisely in the same con- 
dition and under the same circumstances that God our heav- 
enly Father was when he was passing through this or a 
similar ordeal. We are destined to come forth out of the 
grave as Jesus did, and to obtain immortal bodies as he did 
— that is, that our tabernacles are to become immortal as his 
became immortal, that the spirit and the body may be joined 
together and become one living being, indivisible, insepara- 
ble, eternal. — Deseret Weekly News, Vol. 33, pp. 130, 131. 
Purposes of the Almighty Unchangeable. The pur- 
poses of the Almighty are unchanged and unchangeable. His 
laws endure, and he is the same yesterday, today and for- 
ever. His purposes will ripen and be consummated and his 
designs be completed. Therefore, if we do not conform to 
his will, obey his laws and yield to his requirements in this 
world, we will be consigned to the "prison house," where 
we will remain until we pay the debt to the uttermost 
farthing.— Deseret Weekly News, Vol. 24, 1875, p. 708. 



CHAPTER III 
Revelation 

Value of the Spirit of Revelation. The man who 
possesses the spirit of revelation can realize whether he is a 
sinner, whether he is prone to evil, whether he is magnify- 
ing his standing before the Lord, or not, better than a man 
who has not the Spirit of the Lord in him, can he not? — 
Apr. C. R., 1912, p. 7. 

The Spirit of Inspiration — Of Revelation — By 
Whom Enjoyed. And the spirit of inspiration, the gift of 
revelation does not belong to one man solely ; it is not a gift 
that pertains to the Presidency of the Church and the Twelve 
apostles alone. It is not confined to the presiding author- 
ities of the Church, it belongs to every individual member of 
the Church; and it is the right and privilege of every man, 
every woman, and every child who has reached the years 
of accountability, to enjoy the spirit of revelation, and to 
be possessed of the spirit of inspiration in the discharge of 
their duties as members of the Church. It is the privilege 
of every individual member of the Church to have revela- 
tion for his own guidance, for the direction of his life and 
conduct* and therefore I aver — and I believe I may do so 
without any reasonable chance for it being gainsaid or op- 
posed — that there is not another church in the world, or an 
organization of religious people, who are so universally spir- 
itual in their lives, and who are so universally entitled to the 
gifts of the Spirit of God as are the members of the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. You are all entitled 
to revelation. It is your privilege to have it revealed to you 
whether I am a servant of God or a servant of men ; whether 
I am in the discharge of my duty or not; whether I, as a 



REVELATION 43 

presiding officer in the Church, am acting in the discharge 
of my duty acceptably to you and the Lord. It. is your priv- 
ilege to have revelation in regard to this, and to know the 
truth yourselves. And it is my privilege to have revelation 
from God, as an individual, for my own temporal guidance, 
and I repeat again that there never was a time in the earth, 
since the Church was organized, when the spirituality of 
the people of God was greater than it is today. — Apr. C. R., 
1912, p. 5. 

The Spirit of Revelation Enjoyed By All. I be- 
lieve that every individual in the Church has just as much 
right to enjoy the spirit of revelation and the understand- 
ing from God which that spirit of revelation gives him, for 
his own good, as the bishop has to enable him to preside over 
his ward. Every man has the privilege to exercise these 
gifts and these privileges in the conduct of his own affairs, 
in bringing up his children in the way they should go, and 
in the management of his farm, his flocks, his herds, and 
in the management of his business, if he has business of other 
kinds to do ; it is his right to enjoy the spirit of revelation 
and of inspiration to do the right thing, to be wise and pru- 
dent, just and good in everything that he does. I know that 
this is a true principle, and I know that I know it, too ; and 
that is the thing that I would like the Latter-day Saints to 
know.— Apr. C. R., 1912, pp. 9, 10. 

New Revelation. So far as I know there is not an 
ordinance of the Church now enjoyed or practiced that was 
not revealed to the Church by the Prophet Joseph Smith. 
I know of no new doctrine that has been revealed. Prin- 
ciples that were revealed to the Prophet Joseph have grown 
and developed more fully and clearly to the understanding; 
but we have received nothing new that I know of. Yet if 
we should receive something new, through the proper chan- 
nels of the Church, we should be as ready and willing to 
receive it as we were, or would be, to receive the same at 



44 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

the hands of the Prophet Joseph himself. — Oct, C. R. } 1900, 
p. 47. 

When to Expect New Revelation. We have nothing 
that is not in common with the Latter-day Saints. We know 
nothing, and we will preach nothing to the people except 
that which the Lord God has revealed, and we advise and 
counsel those who are in authority, and whose duty and 
business it is to teach and preach the principles of the gos- 
pel to the world and to the Latter-day Saints, to confine their 
teachings and their instructions to the word of God that 
has been revealed. There is a great deal that has been 
revealed that has not yet been lived up to, I assure you. 
There is a great deal yet remaining to be learned. There is 
a great deal that is yet to be taught in the spirit of instruc- 
tion, and there is a great deal that has been revealed through 
the Prophet Joseph and his associates that the people have 
not yet received in their hearts, and have not yet become 
converted to as they should. When we obey and are capa- 
ble of observing the precepts of the gospel and the laws of 
God and the requirements of heaven, which have already 
been revealed, we will be far better off and nearer the goal 
of perfection in wisdom, knowledge and power than we are 
today. When that time comes, then there are other things 
still greater yet to be revealed to the people of God. Until 
we do our duty, however, in that which we have received, 
until we are faithful over the things that are now commit- 
ted into our hands, until we live our religion as we have it 
now, as the Lord has given it to us, to add commandments, 
to add light and intelligence to us over that which we have 
already received, which we have not yet fully obeyed, would 
be to add condemnation upon our heads. It is enough for 
us to live in the light of present inspiration and present rev- 
elation and for each individual member of the Church to 
keep the commandments of the Lord and labor in the 
Church as the Spirit may give him and her guidance in the 



REVELATION 45 

performance of duty. Every soul of us is entitled to 
inspiration from God, to know what is our duty, and how 
we are to do it. We have not learned it yet, not s all of us, 
but we are in a fair way to learn. The Lord is still patient ; 
he is long-suffering ; he is full of love and graciousness to- 
wards all, and we are doing a little better all the time. I 
believe we are a little more faithful in the performance of 
our duties than we have been in the past ; yet there is great 
room for improvement. — Oct. C. R., 1917, p. 5. 

How the Lord Reveals His Purposes Concerning 
the Church. And I know this, that God has organized his 
Church in the earth, and I know that when he designs or 
purposes to make any change in the matter of governing or 
controlling or presiding over the affairs of his Church, that 
he will make the change, and he will make it in such a way 
that the whole people of the Church, who are doing right, 
will understand and accept it. I know that the Lord will 
not raise up "Tom, Dick, or Harry," here, there and every- 
where, claiming to be Christ, or "one mighty and strong," 
claiming to be inspired and called to do some wonderful 
thing. The Lord will not deal with men in that way; that 
while the organization of the Church exists, while quorums 
and councils of the Priesthood are intact in the Church, the 
Lord will reveal his purposes through them, and not through 
"Torn, Dick, or Harry." Put that in your little note books 
now, and remember it; it is true. — Apr. C. R., 1912, p. 10. 

Modern Revelation is Necessary. We are to under- 
stand, then, that God does not, and will not further make 
known his will to men ; that what he has said suffices ? His 
will to Moses and Isaiah and John is abundant for modern 
followers of Christ? The Latter-day Saints take issue with 
this doctrine, and pronounce it illogical, inconsistent, and 
untrue, and bear testimony to all the world that God lives 
and that he reveals his will to men who believe in him and 
who obey his commandments, as much in our day as at any 



46 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

time in the history of nations. The canon of scripture is 
not full. God has never revealed at any time that he would 
cease to speak forever to men. If we are permitted to be- 
lieve that'he has spoken, we must and do believe that he 
continues to speak, because he is unchangeable. 

His will to Abraham did not suffice for Moses, neither 
did his will to Moses suffice for Isaiah. Why? Because 
their different missions required different instructions; and 
logically, that is also true of the prophets and people of 
today. A progressive world will never discover all truth 
until its inhabitants become familiar with all the knowledge 
of the Perfect One. How shall men become acquainted 
with the knowledge of the Father? Only as he reveals it 
to them. Now if we are permitted to believe that the Lord 
revealed himself to the ancients of whose deeds we read in 
the Holy Scriptures, it seems to me that there is no good 
reason for believing that it is not necessary that he should 
reveal himself in this day to others who desirre to be guided 
by his Spirit and inspiration. Every new truth which grows 
into living action in the lives of men is a revelation in itself 
from God, and without the revelation of additional truth, 
men would not progress in this world, but, left to themselves, 
would retrograde, being cut off from the light and life of 
the great fountain of all intelligence, the Father of all 

What is revelation but the uncovering of new truths, 
by him who is the fountain of all truth ? To say that there is 
no need of new revelation, is equivalent to saying that we 
have no need of new truths — a ridiculous assertion. 

Now, as to the usefulness of modern revelation, that 
has been referred to above, in the brief treatment of its need ; 
and it is no sign that revelation is useless because it is not 
proper that it should be accepted in the courts. "Render 
unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and unto God the 
things that are God's." Revelation given for the personal 
knowledge or guidance of any person should not be given 



REVELATION 47 

to the public, either in a civil or religious capacity; but be- 
cause it might be (and in such cases is) considered improper 
for public use, it is no sign that even such revelation is use- 
less to the person for whom it is intended. It might be said 
in passing, however, that the revelation which the ministers 
were so troubled about, turned out to be correct and in con- 
formity with the evidence, and the decision of the court and 
jury. 

Our testimony is that God lives, and that he speaks by 
his power to men who seek him and believe in him, thus 
making known his will to them in matters that pertain, not 
only to his true Church, but in matters that pertain to each 
individual who seeks him. — Improvement Era, Vol. 5, p. 
805, 1902. 

Theory and Divine Revelation. Our young people 
are diligent students. They reach out after truth and knowl- 
edge with commendable zeal, and in so doing they must 
necessarily adopt for temporary use, many theories of men. 
As long, however, as they recognize them as scaffolding 
useful for research purposes, there can be no special harm 
in them. It is when these theories are settled upon as basic 
truth that trouble appears, and the searcher then stands in 
grave danger of being led hopelessly from the right way. 

There are so many demonstrated, practical, material 
truths, so many spiritual certainties, with which the youth 
of Zion should become familiar, that it appears a waste of 
time and means, and detrimental to faith and religion to 
enter too extensively into the undemonstrated theories of 
men on philosophies relating to the origin of life, or the 
methods adopted by an Allwise Creator in peopling the earth 
with the bodies of men, birds and beasts. Let us rather turn 
our abilities to. the practical analysis of the soil, the study 
of the elements, the productions of the earth, the invention 
of useful machinery, the social welfare of the race, and its 
material amelioration ; and for the rest cultivate an abiding 



48 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

faith in the revealed word of God and the saving principles 
of the gospel of Jesus Christ, which give joy in this world 
and in the world to come eternal life and salvation. 

Philosophic theories of life have their place and use, 
but it is not in the classes of the Church schools, and par- 
ticularly are they out of place here or anywhere else, 
when they seek to supplant the revelations of God. The 
ordinary student cannot delve into these subjects deep 
enough to make them of any practical use to him, and a 
smattering of knowledge in this line only tends to upset his 
simple faith in the gospel, which is of more value to him in 
life than all the learning of the world without it. 

The religion of the Latter-day Saints is not hostile to 
any truth, nor to scientific search for truth. "That which is 
demonstrated, we accept with joy," said the First Presidency 
in their Christmas greeting to the Saints, "but vain philos- 
ophy, human theory and mere speculations of men we do not 
accept, nor do we adopt anything contrary to divine revela- 
tion or to good common sense, but everything that tends to 
right conduct, that harmonizes with sound morality and 
increases faith in Deity, finds favor with us, no matter 
where it may be found." 

A good motto for young people to adopt, who are de- 
termined to delve into philosophic theories, is to search all 
things, but be careful to hold on only to that which is true. 
The truth persists, but the theories of philosophers change 
and are overthrown. What men use today as a scaffolding 
for scientific purposes from which to reach out into the un- 
known for truth, may be torn down tomorrow, having served 
its purpose; but faith is an eternal principle through which 
the humble believer may secure everlasting solace. It is the 
only way to find God. 

Science and philosophy through all the ages have under- 
gone change after change. Scarcely a century has passed 
but they have introduced new theories of science and phil- 



REVELATION 49 

osophy, that supersede the old traditions and the old faith 
and the old doctrines entertained by philosophers and sci- 
entists. These things may undergo continuous changes, but 
the word of God is always true, is always right. The prin- 
ciples of the gospel are always true, the principles of faith 
in God, repentance from sin, baptism for the remission of 
sins by authority' of God, and the laying on of hands for the 
gift of the Holy Ghost — these principles are always true, and 
are always absolutely necessary for the salvation of the chil- 
dren of men, no matter who they are and where they are. 
No other name under heaven is given but that of Jesus 
Christ, by which you can be saved or exalted in the kingdom 
of God. Not only has God declared them, not only has 
Christ declared these principles, by his voice to his disciples, 
from generation to generation, in the old time, but in these 
latter days, they have taken up the same testimony and 
declared these things to the world. They are true today as 
they were then, and we must obey these things. — Improve- 
ment Era, Vol. 14, p. 548. 

Revelation and Legal Evidence. Recently a man 
charged with the murder of another man was examined be- 
fore a committing magistrate in Salt Lake City.- The father- 
in-law of the murdered man, during the examination on the 
part of the State, related a conversation had between him- 
self and the accused soon after the commission of the crime. 
During the conversation, according to newspaper report, 
the father-in-law of the murdered man laid the crime at the 
door of the accused. In the cross-examination the attorney 
for the defendant pressed the witness as to how he knew 
that the accused was guilty of the crime.- The reply, as 
given in the press, was, because God had revealed" it to him. 
It does not appear from the further proceedings in the case 
that the testimony was excepted to or withdrawn, or that 
the magistrate informed the witness that such evidence was 
incompetent and could not be received. The statement 



50 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

gave rise to comment in the press and has been the subject 
of discourse from the pulpit. Of course, every person must 
know that such evidence is not admissible in a court of law, 
and if it had been in a trial before a jury it would have been 
the duty of the judge to order the testimony stricken out, 
and in the charge to the jury, they would have been warned 
to disregard it altogether. In view of the probability that 
there are those who may persist in the association of such 
evidence with the religious body of which the witness is a 
member, it may be proper to say, without discrediting in the 
least the witness* conviction of the revelation he had re- 
ceived, that no member of the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints should, for one moment, regard such tes- 
timony as admissible in a court of law, and to make the case 
perfectly clear it may be further stated that such evidence 
would not be permissible even in a Church court, where 
rules of evidence, though not so technical, are founded 
largely upon the same principles that govern the rules of 
evidence in a court of law. Any attempt, therefore, to make 
it appear that such evidence is in keeping with the tenets of 
the "Mormon" faith is wholly unjustified. — Juvenile In- 
structor, p. 114, Feb. 15, 1902, Vol. 37. 

Proper Channels for Revelation. It has sometimes 
been sorrowful to see respected members of the Church, men 
who should know better, allow themselves to become the 
tools of seductive spirits. Such men seem, for the time at 
least, to lose sight of the fact that the Lord has established 
on earth the Priesthood in its fulness; and that by direct 
revelation and commandment from heaven ; that he has insti- 
tuted an order or government that is beyond the capacity, 
and that is superior to the wisdom and learning and under- 
standing of man, so far, indeed, that it seems impossible for 
the human mind, unaided by the Spirit of God, to compre- 
hend the beauties, powers, and character of the Holy Priest- 
hood. It seems difficult for men to comprehend the work- 



REVELATION 51 

ings of the priesthood, its legitimate authority, its scope 
and power; and yet by the light of the Spirit it is easily 
comprehended, but not understanding it, men are easily de- 
ceived by seductive spirits that are abroad in the world. 
They are led to believe that something is wrong, and the 
next thing that . transpires, they find themselves believing 
that they are chosen specially to set things right. It is very 
unfortunate for a man to be taken in this snare; for be it 
understood by the Latter-day Saints that as long as the 
servants of God are living pure lives, are honoring the 
priesthood conferred upon them, and endeavoring to the best 
of their knowledge to magnify their offices and callings, to 
which they have been duly chosen by the voice of the peo- 
ple and the priesthood and sanctioned by the approval of 
God, so long as the Lord has any communication to make to 
the children of men, or any instructions to impart to his 
Church, he will make such communication through the le- 
gally appointed channel of the priesthood; he will never go 
outside of it, as long, at least, as the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints exists in its present form on the earth. 
It is not the business of any individual to rise up as 
a revelator, as a prophet, as a seer, as an inspired man, 
to give revelation for the guidance of the Church, or to 
assume to dictate to the presiding authorities of the 
Church in any part of the world, much less in the midst 
of Zion, where the organizations of the priesthood are 
about perfect, where everything is complete, even to the 
organization of a branch. It is the right of individuals to 
be inspired and to receive manifestations of the Holy Spirit 
for their personal guidance to strengthen their faith, and to 
encourage them in works of righteousness, in being faithful 
and observing and keeping the commandments which God 
has given unto them; it is the privilege of every man and 
woman to receive revelation to this end, but not further. 
The moment an individual rises up assuming the right to 



52 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

control and to dictate, or to sit in judgment on his brethren, 
especially upon those who preside, he should be promptly 
checked, or discord, division and confusion would be the 
result. Every man and woman in this Church should know 
better than to yield to such a spirit ; the moment that such a 
feeling presents itself to them they should rebuke it, as it is 
in direct antagonism to the order of the priesthood, and to 
the spirit and genius of this work. We can accept nothing 
as authoritative but that which comes directly through the 
appointed channel, the constituted Organizations of the 
priesthood, which is the channel that God has appointed 
through which to make known his mind arid will to the 
world. 

Through Joseph, then, the Lord revealed himself to 
the world, and through him he chose the first elders of the 
Church — men who were honest in their hearts ; men who 
he knew would receive the word, and labor in connection 
with Joseph in this great, important undertaking; and all 
that have been ordained to the priesthood, and all that have 
been appointed to any position whatever in this Church have 
received their authority and commission through this chan- 
nel, appointed of God, with Joseph at the head. This is 
the order, and it could not be otherwise. God will not raise 
up another prophet and another people to do the work that 
we have been appointed to do. He will never ignore those 
who have stood firm and true from the commencement, as it 
were, of this work, and who are still firm and faithful, inas- 
much as they continue faithful to their trust. There is no 
question in my mind of their ever proving themselves un- 
faithful, as a body, for if any of them were to become un- 
worthy in his sight, he would remove them out of their place 
and call others from the ranks to fill their positions. And 
thus his priesthood will ever be found to be composed of the 
right men for the place, of men whose backs will be fitted 
for the burden, men through whom he can work and regu- 



REVELATION 53 

late the affairs of his Church according to the counsels of his 
own will. And the moment that individuals look to any other 
source, that moment they throw themselves open to the se- 
ductive influences of Satan, and render themselves liable to 
become servants of the devil; they lose sight of the true 
order through which the blessings of the priesthood are to 
be enjoyed; they step outside of the pale of the Kingdom of 
God, and are on dangerous ground. Whenever you see a 
man rise up claiming to have received direct revelation from 
the Lord to the Church, independent of the order and channel 
of the priesthood, you may set him down as an imposter. 
God has not called you to go out to the world to be taught, 
or to receive revelations through apostates or strangers ; but 
he has called and ordained you and sent you forth to teach 
and lead people in the paths of righteousness and salvation. 

Now, how should it be? I will tell you. In the first 
place every person should know that the gospel is true, as 
this is every one's privilege who is baptized and receives the 
Holy Ghost. A man may be grieved in his feelings be- 
cause of some difficulty between himself and President Tay- 
lor, or Cannon, or myself ; he may have feelings in his heart 
which lead him to think that he could not sustain us in his 
faith and prayers ; but if this should be the case, what is the 
course for him to pursue ? He should say in his heart, "God 
has established his kingdom, and his priesthood is upon the 
earth; and notwithstanding my dislike for certain men, I 
know that the gospel is true, and that God is with his peo- 
ple; and that if I will do my duty and keep his command- 
ments, the clouds will roll by, and the mists will disappear, 
the Spirit of the Lord will come more fully to my relief, and 
by and by I will be able to see — if I am in error, wherein I 
erred, and then I will repent of it, for I know that every 
wrong thing will yet be made right." I think all men 
should feel that way. 

Never is there but one appointed at a time to hold the 



54 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

keys of the Kingdom of God pertaining to the earth. While 
Christ remained on the earth he held them ; but when he 
departed, he committed them to Peter, he being the president 
or chief of the apostles ; and it was his right to direct and to 
receive revelation for the Church, and to give counsel to 
all the brethren. After Satan and wicked men had pre- 
vailed against the Church, crucified the Savior and killed the 
apostles, the keys of the kingdom were taken from the earth. 
John the Revelator describes it most clearly. And from that 
time until Joseph Smith was called by the voice of the Al- 
mighty, and ordained to hold those keys, no man held them 
upon the earth that we know of. It is true the Lord did 
appoint other twelve upon this continent, and his Church 
flourished and prospered in this land for many years, but 
the Lord declared that Peter, James and John, and the 
twelve that walked with him at Jerusalem, held the presi- 
dency over them. God may reveal himself to different na- 
tions, and establish among them the same gospel and ordin- 
ances as he did anciently, if necessity require, but if these 
nations should be joined together there would be one head, 
and all the rest would be subordinate. So that from the 
time that the keys of this priesthood were taken from the 
earth until they were received by Joseph Smith, no man 
ever possessed that priesthood, nor the keys thereof, with 
authority to build up the Zion of God, and prepare a church 
or people for the second coming of Christ, "as a bride is 
adorned for the bridegroom," unless it may have been among 
the lost tribes, yet of this we have no knowledge, but if so 
they would receive those keys necessary to administer in the 
ordinances of the gospel for their salvation. We know not 
of their existence or the condition in which they are placed. 
The gospel that is given to them is suited to their needs and 
conditions, and is for their salvation, not ours; and yet, it 
will be the same gospel. And God will not call one from 
them to give to us the priesthood, or to give to us the keys 



REVELATION 55 

and blessings, or to point out the organizations of the King- 
dom of God, because he has established that priesthood 
here, and we have it. If he has any communication to make 
to us he will send his messengers to us. And in this way 
he will deliver his law and give his mind and will to the 
people. He will do it through the ordained channels of the 
priesthood which he acknowledges and which he has estab- 
lished in the earth. He will go nowhere else to do it, neither 
will he send us to them, unless they should be without the 
priesthood and it becomes necessary to take the blessings of 
the gospel to them, and I presume that will be the case. 

When Joseph received the keys of the priesthood, he 
alone on the earth held them; that is, he was the first, he 
stood at the head. It was promised that he should not lose 
them nor be removed out of his place, as long as he was 
faithful. And when he died, President Young was chosen 
by the voice of the people, and sanctioned by the voice of 
God. He held the priesthood which was after the order of 
the Son of God, with the keys which pertain to the presi- 
dency of that priesthood upon earth. He received it from 
the hands of Joseph, directly from him or by his authority ; 
and he held it until his death. When he died, that mantle 
fell upon John Taylor, and while he lives he will hold that 
authority, inasmuch as he is faithful. So it was with Pres- 
ident Brigham Young: he held it on condition of his faith- 
fulness. If any man in that position should* become unfaith- 
ful, God would remove him out of his place. I testify in 
the name of Israel's God that he will not suffer the head of 
the Church, whom he has chosen to stand at the head, to 
transgress his laws and apostatize; the moment he should 
take a course that would in time lead to it, God would take 
him away. Why? Because to suffer a wicked man to oc- 
cupy that position would be to allow, as it were, the fountain 
to become corrupted, which is something he will never 
permit. 



56 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

The moment a man says he will not submit to the legally 
constituted authority of the Church, whether it be the teach- 
ers, the bishopric, the high council, his quorum, or the First 
Presidency, and in his heart confirms it and carries it out, 
that moment he cuts himself off from the privileges and 
blessings of the priesthood and Church, and severs himself 
from the people of God, for he ignores the authority that the 
Lord has instituted in his Church. These are the men that 
generally get crochets in their heads, that get inspiration 
(from beneath), and that are often so desirous to guide the 
Church, and to sit in judgment upon the priesthood. The 
only safe way for us to do, as individuals, is to live so hum- 
bly, so righteously and so faithfully before God that we may 
possess his Spirit to that extent that we shall be able to 
judge righteously, and discern between truth and error, be- 
tween right and wrong; and then we shall know when a 
decision is rendered against us that in ninety-nine cases 
out of a hundred, we are in error, and that the decision is 
right ; and although we may, at the time, not be fully able to 
see and feel its justness, yet will be constrained to say that 
inasmuch as there are sixteen chances against one for me to 
be wrong, "I will gracefully and humbly submit." The pith 
of the matter is : the Lord has established his Church, organ- 
ized his priesthood, and conferred authority upon certain 
individuals, councils and quorums, and it is the duty of the 
people of God to live so that they shall know that these 
are acceptable unto him. If we begin to cut off this one and 
that one, and set their authority aside, we may just as well 
at once set God aside, and say he has no right to dictate.— 
Journal of Discourses, Vol. 24, pp. 187-194, 1884, Ogden, 
June 21, 1883. 

The Doctrine and , Covenants. I say to my brethren 
that the book of Doctrine and Covenants contains some of 
the most glorious principles ever revealed to the world, some 
that have been revealed in greater fulness than they were 



REVELATION 57 

ever revealed before to the world; and this, in fulfilment of 
the promises of the ancient prophets that in the latter times 
the Lord would reveal things to the world that had been 
kept hidden from the foundation thereof; and the Lord has 
revealed them through the Prophet Joseph Smith. — Oct. 
C. R., 1913, p. 9. 

How to Read the Bible. That which characterizes 
above all else the inspiration and divinity of the Scriptures 
is the spirit in which they are written and the spiritual wealth 
they convey to those who faithfully and conscientiously read 
them. Our attitude, therefore, toward the Scriptures should 
be in harmony with the purposes for which they were writ- 
ten. They are intended to enlarge man's spiritual endow- 
ments and to reveal and intensify the bond of relationship 
between him and his God. The Bible, as all other books of 
Holy Writ, to be appreciated must be studied by those spir- 
itually inclined and who are in quest of spiritual truths. — 
Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 47, p. 204, April, 1912. 

Persecution Follows Revelation. I do not believe 
there ever was a people who were guided by revelation, or 
acknowledged of the Lord as his people, that were not hated 
and persecuted by the wicked and the corrupt, and perhaps 
no people were ever more persecuted than this people would 
be if it were in the power of the enemy today to persecute 
us as it was in the power of Nero and the Romans to per- 
secute the Saints in their day. There never was a time 
when it was more fixed and determined in the heart of the 
wicked to fight against and destroy the kingdom from the 
earth than now, and their failure will be due only to the 
impossibility of the task they have undertaken. And this is 
an evidence to every one that God's priesthood is here, that 
many of the Saints are magnifying their callings and honor- 
ing the priesthood and also the Lord, both with their lives 
and with their substance, which are his. — Deseret Weekly 
News, Vol. 24, p. 708, 1875. 



CHAPTER IV 
Free Agency 

The Latter-day Saints a Free People. We will now 
present before the conference the names of the general au- 
thorities of the Church, with the earnest desire that all the 
members of the Church present, who by reason of their 
good standing before the Lord are entitled to the privilege, 
will express their will according to the God-given agency 
that every man in the world enjoys, and which is not les- 
sened, but rather increased, in all those who have made cove- 
nant with God by sacrifice and through obedience to the 
principles of the gospel. The freedom of the Latter-day 
Saints has never been curtailed nor lessened one whit by 
their becoming members of the Church of Christ. Rather 
has it been enlarged. There are no freer people upon the 
face of the earth today than the Latter-day Saints. They 
are bound to the Church by no ties or strings, but their 
own conviction of the truth. And whenever a man makes up 
his mind that he has had enough of what is called "Mor- 
monism," all he has to do is to make it known, and we will 
sever the bond that unites him with the body and let him 
go his own way, only bearing toward him the feeling of 
sympathy and of true brotherly kindness, and wishing him 
still the mercies of God. We will cry, ''Father, have mercy 
upon him," because he knows not what he is doing. For 
when a man denies the truth, when he departs from the right 
way, when he rejects the right of God to counsel in the 
affairs of men, he is either ignorant or wilfully wicked, and 
it only excites our pity for him. As the Savior cried upon 
the cross, so we will cry in the same spirit, Father, forgive 
him ; have mercy upon him ; for he knows not what he does. 



FREE AGENCY 59 

Therefore, we expect only those to vote at this time who are 
members of the Church in good standing ; but all such we do 
expect to vote, according to their own free will, whether it 
be yea or nay. However, we wish it distinctly understood 
that no questions upon these matters will be discussed in 
this conference ; for this is not the place to discuss questions 
of difference or of feeling that we may possess one towards 
another. Still we .can manifest our approval or our disap- 
proval by the uplifted hand; and if there are any disap* 
provals, we will have them heard and adjusted later on, but 
not here.— Oct. C. R. } 1903, p. 84. 

The Use of Freedom and Human Judgment. I 
think that in the realms of liberty, and the exercise of hu- 
man judgment, all men should exercise extreme caution, 
that they do not change or abolish those things which God 
has willed and has inspired to be done. It has been in this 
realm of freedom, and the exercise of human judgment that 
most of the evils that have occurred in the world have been 
done — the martyrdom of Saints, the crucifixion of the Son 
of God himself, and much of the apostasy and departure 
from the work of righteousness, and from the laws of God, 
have occurred in this realm of freedom and the exercise of 
human judgment. God in his boundless wisdom and gra- 
cious mercy has provided means, and has shown the way to 
the children of men whereby, even in the realms of free- 
dom and the exercise of their own judgment, they may in- 
dividually go unto God in faith and prayer, and find out 
what should guide and direct their human judgment and 
wisdom ; and I do not want the Latter-day Saints to forget 
that this is their privilege- I would rather that they should 
seek God for a counselor and guide, than to follow the wild 
harangues of political leaders, or leaders of any other cult. 
—Oct. C. R., 1912, p. 41-42. 

Latter-day Saints Should Exercise Free Agency. 
We desire that the Latter-day Saints will exercise the liberty 



60 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

wherewith they have been made free by the gospel of Jesus 
Christ; for they are entitled to know the right from the 
wrong, to see the truth and draw the line between it and 
error; and it is their privilege to judge for themselves and to 
act upon their own free agency with regard to their choice 
as to sustaining or otherwise those who should exercise 
the presiding functions among them. We desire the Latter- 
day Saints at this conference to exercise, their prerogative, 
which is, to vote as the Spirit of the Lord prompts them 
on the measures and the men that may be presented unto 
them— Apr. C. R., 1904, p. 73. 

How to Obtain Blessings of God. There are bless- 
ings which pertain to the gospel of Jesus Christ and to the 
world to come, which cannot be secured by personal influ- 
ence, nor be bought with money, and which no man by his 
own intelligence or wisdom can obtain except through com-* 
pliance with certain ordinances, laws and commandments 
which have been given. And it is well, in my judgment, for 
the Latter-day Saints to continue to bear in mind that the 
inestimable blessings of the gospel have been bestowed upon 
them through their faith, that a remission of sins has been 
obtained by baptism and repentance, and that it is only 
through continuing faithful that they can retain the gifts 
and blessings which pertain to eternal life. There are many 
blessings, however, which are common to the human fam- 
ily, which all enjoy, without regard to their moral status or 
religious convictions. God has given to all men an agency,' 
and has granted to us the privilege to serve him or serve 
him not, to do that which is right or that which is wrong, 
and this privilege is given to all men irrespective of creed, 
color or condition. The wealthy have this agency, the poor 
have this agency, and no man is deprived by any power of 
God from exercising it in the fullest and in the freest man- 
ner. This agency has been given to all. This is a blessing 
that God has bestowed upon the world of mankind, upon all 



FREE AGENCY 61 

his children alike. But he will hold us strictly to an account 
for the use that we make of this agency, and as it was said 
of Cain, so it will be said of us: "If thou doest well, shalt 
thou not be accepted? And if thou doest not well, sin lieth 
at the door." There are, however, certain blessings which 
God bestows upon the children of men only upon the condi- 
tion of the rightful exercise of this agency. For instance, 
no man can obtain a remission of his sins but by repentance 
and baptism by one having authority. If we would be free 
from sin, from its effects, from its power, we must obey this 
law which God has revealed, or we never can obtain a remis- 
sion of sins. Therefore, while God has bestowed upon all 
men, irrespective of condition, this agency to choose good 
or evil, he has not and will not bestow upon the children of 
men a remission of sins but by their obedience to law. There- 
fore, the whole world lies in sin and is under condemnation, 
inasmuch as light has come unto the world and men will not 
place themselves in a proper position before the Lord. And 
this condemnation rests with tenfold force upon all who have 
yielded obedience to this law, and have once received a re- 
mission of their sins, but have returned unto sin, and have 
forgotten or disregarded the covenants they made in the 
waters of baptism. All men are blessed with the strength 
of their bodies, with the use of their minds, and with the right 
to exercise the faculties with which they are endowed in a 
way that seemeth good to their sight, without regard to re- 
ligion. But God has not and will not suffer the gift of the 
Holy Ghost to be bestowed upon any man or woman, except 
through compliance with the laws of God. Therefore, no 
man can obtain a remission of sins ; no man can obtain the 
gift of the Holy Ghost; no man can obtain the revelations 
of God; no man can obtain the priesthood, and the rights, 
powers and privileges thereof; no man can become an heir 
of God and a joint heir with Jesus Christ, except through 
compliance with the requirements of heaven. These are uni- 



62 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

versal blessings, they are great and inestimable privileges 
which pertain to the gospel and to the plan of life and salva- 
tion, which are open and free to all on certain conditions, but 
which no persons beneath the heavens can enjoy, but 
through walking in the channel that God has marked out by 
which they can obtain them. And these privileges and 
blessings when obtained may be forfeited, and perhaps lost 
for all eternity, unless we continue steadfast in the course 
that is marked out for us to pursue. It is well, in my judg- 
ment, that the Latter-day Saints do not lose sight of the 
great privilege that has been bestowed upon them. No man 
can become a citizen of the kingdom of God but by enter- 
ing in at the door; there are thousands and tens of thou- 
sands, aye, millions of people who will never become citizens 
of the Kingdom of God in this world, because they: fail to 
exercise the agency and the power that have been given to 
them, in the right direction. Nevertheless, they enjoy many 
of the blessings that are bestowed upon the world in com- 
mon. The sun shines upon the evil and the good; but the 
Holy Ghost descends only upon the righteous, and upon 
those who are forgiven of their sins. The rain descends 
upon the evil and upon the good ; but the rights of the 
priesthood are conferred, and the doctrine of the priesthood 
distils as the dews of heaven upon the souls of those only 
who receive it in God's own appointed way. The favor of 
heaven, the acknowledgment of the Almighty of his children 
upon the earth as his sons and his daughters, can only be 
secured through obedience to the laws which he has revealed. 
Riches, or the wealth of the world, cannot purchase these 
things. Simon Magus desired to purchase the power to cast 
out devils with money, but Peter said unto him, "Thy money 
perish with thee." These blessings, powers and privileges 
are not to be purchased except by the atonement of Christ; 
they are not to be obtained by personal influence, wealth, 
position or power, or in any other way except the direct way 



FREE AGENCY 63 

in which God has decreed that they should be obtained. Now, 
so long as the Latter-day Saints are content to obey the com- 
mandments of God, to appreciate the privileges and bless- 
ings which they enjoy in the Church, and will use their 
time, their substance, in honor to the name of God, to build 
up Zion, and to establish truth and righteousness in the 
earth, so long our heavenly Father is bound by his oath and 
covenant to protect them from every opposing foe, and to 
help them to overcome every obstacle that can possibly be 
arrayed against them, or thrown in their pathway; but the 
moment a community begins to be wrapt up in themselves, 
becomes selfish, becomes engrossed in the temporalities of 
life, and put their faith in riches, that moment the power of 
God begins to withdraw from them, and if they repent not 
the Holy Spirit will depart from them entirely, and they 
will be left to themselves. That which was given them will 
be taken away, they will lose that which they had, for they 
will not be worthy of it. God' is just, as well as merciful, 
and we need not expect favors at the hand of the Almighty 
except as we merit them, at least in the honest desires of our 
hearts, and the desire and intent will not always avail unless 
our acts correspond. For we are engaged in a literal work, 
a reality ; and we must practice as well as profess. We must 
be what God requires us to be, or else we are not his people, 
nor the Zion which he designs to gather together and to 
build up in the latter days upon the earth. — Journal of Dis- 
courses, Vol. 24, 1884, pp. 173-178. 



CHAPTER V 

God and Man 

God Has Directed His Latter-day Work. It has not 
been by the wisdom of man that this people have been 
directed in their course until the present ; it has been by the 
wisdom of him who is above man, whose knowledge is. 
greater than that of man, and whose power is above the 
power of man; for it is unto God, our Father we are in- 
debted for the mercies we have enjoyed and for the present 
prosperous condition of the people of God throughout this 
intermountain region and throughout the world. The hand 
of the Lord may not be visible to all. There may be many 
who cannot discern the workings of God's will in the pro- 
gress and development of this great latter-day work, but 
there are those who see in every hour and in every moment 
of the existence of the Church, from its beginning until now, 
the overruling, almighty hand of Him who sent His Only 
Begotten Son to the world to become a sacrifice for the sin 
of the world, that as he was lifted up so he, by reason of 
his righteousness and power and the sacrifice which he has 
made, might lift up unto God all the children of men who 
would hearken to his voice, receive his message and obey 
his law.— Apr. C. R. f 1904, p. 2. 

A Personal Knowledge jof God. We are not depend- 
ent for this upon the written word, nor upon the knowl- 
edge possessed by the ancient prophets and apostles. We 
depend only upon God as he reveals himself today and ad- 
ministers unto men by the power of his Holy Spirit. And 
all men in the world, not only the Latter-day Saints, but 
those who have never embraced the gospel, have the same 
privilege that we have, if they will take the course which God 



GOD AND MAN 6.5 

has marked out. It is their privilege to come to the knowl- 
edge of this truth and to understand these things for them- 
selves. We have derived this knowledge from the Lord, 
not from man. Man cannot give this knowledge. I may 
tell you what I know, but that is not knowledge to you. If 
I have learned something through prayer, supplication, and 
perseverance in seeking to know the truth, and I tell it to 
you, it will not be knowledge unto you. I can tell you how 
you can obtain it, but I cannot give it to you. If we receive 
this knowledge, it must come from the Lord. He can touch 
your understandings and your spirits, so that you shall com- 
prehend perfectly and not be mistaken. But I cannot <lo 
that. You can obtain this knowledge through repentance, 
humility, and seeking the Lord with full purpose of heart 
until you find him. He is not afar off. It is not difficult 
to approach him, if we will only do it with a broken heart 
and a contrite spirit, as did Nephi of old. This was the way 
in which Joseph Smith, in his boyhood, approached him. He 
went into the woods, knelt down, and in humility he sought 
earnestly to know which church was acceptable to God. He 
received an answer to his prayer, which he offered from the 
depths of his heart, and he received it in a way that he did 
not expect.— Oct. C. R. } 1899, p. 71. 

God Speaks to the Honest in Heart. Everywhere 
the Spirit of the Lord whispers to the honest in heart who are 
faithful, and gives to them the assurance that his hand is 
stretched out continually over his people; that as, in the 
past, he has preserved them and delivered them out of the 
hands of their enemies, so in the future he will continue to 
preserve and deliver them, and he will make the wrath of 
the wicked to praise him and to accomplish the more speed- 
ily his purposes. We have every evidence to convince us 
that the work of the Lord is a reality, a living, active, pro- 
gressive work in the earth. — Oct. C. R., 1905, p. 5. 

God Constantly Mindful of Us. I desire to express 



66 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

to you, my brethren and sisters who are here today, my firm 
and fixed conviction that God, the eternal Father, is con- 
stantly mindful of you. He is mindful of his people through- 
out all this land, and he will reward you according to your 
faithfulness in observing the laws of righteousness and of 
truth. No man need fear in his heart when he is conscious 
of having lived up to the principles of truth and righteous- 
ness as God has required it at his hands, according to his 
best knowledge and understanding. — Apr. C. R., 1904, p. 2. 

God's Will to Exalt Men. We believe that God's 
will is to exalt men; that the liberty that comes through 
obedience to the gospel of Jesus Christ is the greatest meas- 
ure of liberty that can come to man. There is no liberty 
that men enjoy or pretend to enjoy in the world that is not 
founded in the will and in the law of God, and that does not 
have truth for its underlying principle and foundation. It 
is error that makes bondsmen. It is untruth that degrades 
mankind. It is error and the lack of knowledge of God's 
laws and God's will that leaves men in the world on a par 
with the brute creation; for they have no higher instincts, 
no higher principle, no higher incentive, no higher aspira- 
tion, than the brute world, if they have not some inspiration 
that comes from a higher source than man himself. — Apr. 
C. R., 1904, pi 4. 

God's Right to Rule in the World. I believe in 
God's law. I believe that it is his right to rule in the world. 
I believe that no man has or should have any valid objec- 
tion in his mind to the government of God, and the rule of 
Jesus Christ, in the earth. Let us suppose, for a moment, 
that Christ were here and that he was bearing rule in the 
world. Who would come under his condemnation? Who 
would be subject to his chastening word? Who would be in 
disharmony or unfellowship with God? Would the righteous 
man? Would the virtuous man? The pure and virtuous 
woman? The pure and the honest in heart? The upright? 



GOD AND MAN 67 

The straightforward? Those who do the will of heaven? 
Would they be in rebellion to Christ's rule, if he were to 
come here to rule ? No. They would welcome the rule and 
reign of Jesus Christ in the earth. They would welcome his 
law and acknowledge his sovereignty, they would hasten to 
rally to his standard and to uphold the purpose and the per- 
fection of his laws and of his righteousness. Who would 
then be recreant to the rule of Christ? The whoremonger, 
the adulterer, the liar, the sorcerer, he who bears false wit- 
ness against his neighbor, he who seeks to take advantage 
of his brother, and who would overcome and destroy him 
for his own worldly gain or profit; the murderer, the de- 
spiser of that which is good, the unbeliever in the eternities 
that lie before us, the atheist, perhaps, although I think that 
he would not be so far from Christ as some who profess to 
be teachers of his doctrines and advocates of his laws. It 
would be the rebellious, the wicked, those who would op- 
press their neighbors and enslave them if they could. Such 
as these would be the people who would not welcome the 
reign of Jesus Christ. Are there any who profess to be 
Latter-day Saints in this class, and would fear to have Christ 
reign and rule ? — Apr. C. R. } 1904, p. 4. 

The Lesson in Natural Calamities. There are, in the 
great world of mankind, much social and civil unrighteous- 
ness, religious unfaithfulness, and great insensibility to the. 
majesty, power, and purpose of our eternal Father and God. 
In order, therefore, that he may bring the sense of himself 
and his purposes home to the minds of men, his intervention 
and interposition in nature and in men's affairs, are de- 
manded. His aims will be accomplished even if men must 
be overwhelmed with the convulsions of nature to bring 
them to an understanding and a realization of his designs. 
As long as conditions remain as they are in the world, none 
is exempt from these visitations. 

The Latter-day Saints, though they themselves tremble 



68 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

because of their own wickedness and sins, believe that great 
judgments are coming upon the world because of iniquity; 
they firmly believe in the statements of the Holy Scriptures, 
that calamities will befall the nations as signs of the coming 
of Christ to judgment. They believe that God rules in the 
fire, the earthquake, the tidal wave, the volcanic eruption, 
and the storm. Him they recognize as the Master and 
Ruler of nature and her laws, and freely acknowledge his 
hand in all things. We believe that his judgments are 
poured out to bring mankind to a sense of his power and his 
purposes, that they may repent of their sins and prepare 
themselves for the second coming of Christ to reign in 
righteousness upon the earth. 

We firmly believe that Zion — which is the pure in heart 
— shall escape, if she observes to do all things whatsoever 
God has commanded; but, in the opposite event, even Zion 
shall be visited "with sore affliction, with pestilence, with 
plague, with sword, with vengeance, and with devouring 
fire" (Doctrine and Covenants 97:26). All this that her 
people may be taught to walk in the light of truth and in the 
way of the God of their salvation. 

We believe that these severe," natural calamities are 
visited upon men by the Lord for the good of his children, 
to quicken their devotion to others, and to bring out their 
better natures, that they may love and serve him. We be- 
lieve, further, that they are the heralds and tokens of his 
final judgment, and the schoolmasters to teach the people to 
prepare themselves by righteous living for the coming of 
the Savior to reign upon the earth, when every knee shall 
bow and every tongue confess that Jesus is the Christ. 

If these lessons are impressed upon us and upon the 
people of our country, the anguish, and the loss of life and 
toil, sad, great and horrifying as they were, will not have 
been endured in vain. — Improvement Era, Vol. 9, 1905-6, pp. 
651-654. 



GOD AND MAN 69 

Extent of God's Power. I do not believe in the doc- 
trine held by some that God is only a spirit and that he is 
of such a nature that he fills the immensity of space, and is 
everywhere present in person, or without person, for I can 
not conceive it possible that God could be a person, if he 
filled the immensity of space and was everywhere present 
at the same time. It is unreasonable, a physical, a theolog- 
ical inconsistency, to imagine that even God the eternal 
Father would be in two places, as an individual, at the same 
moment. It is impossible. But his power extends through- 
out the immensity of space. His power extends to all his 
creations, and his knowledge comprehends them all, and 
he governs them all and he knows all. — Apr. C. R., 1916, p. 4. 
Beware of Limiting God. Beware of -men who come 
to you with heresies of this kind, who would make you to 
think or feel that the Lord Almighty, who made heaven 
and earth and- created all things, is limited in his dominion 
over earthly things to the capacities of mortal men. — Apr. 
C. R., 1914, p. 4. 

Misfortune and Evil Not Attributable to the Will 
of, God. We have it enunciated in the revelations to Joseph 
the Prophet, in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, that 
the Lord is greatly displeased only with those who do not 
confess or acknowledge "his hand in all things, and obey not 
his commandments." Many things occur in the world in 
which it seems very difficult for most of us to find a solid 
reason for the acknowledgment of the hand of the Lord. 
I have come to the belief that the only reason I have been 
able to discover by which we should acknowledge the hand 
of God in some occurrences is the fact that the thing which 
has occurred has been permitted of the Lord. When two 
men give way to their passions, their selfishness and anger, 
to contend and quarrel with each other, and this quarrel and 
contention lead to physical strife and violence between them, 
it has been difficult for me to discover the hand of the Lord 



70 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

in that transaction; other than that the men who thus dis- 
agree, quarrel and contend with each other, have received 
from God the freedom of their own agency to exercise their 
own intelligence, to judge between the right and the wrong 
for themselves, and to act according to their own desire. 
The Lord did not design or purpose that these two men 
should quarrel, or give way to their anger to such an extent 
that it would lead to violence between them and, perhaps, to 
bloodshed. God has never designed such a thing as that, 
nor can we charge such things to the Almighty. People 
become sick, suffer pain, sorrow and anguish. They linger 
for months, and perhaps for years, in feebleness of body 
and of mind. The question arises in them: Why does the 
Lord suffer it? Is the hand of God in that suffering? Has 
God designed persons to suffer? Has he touched them with 
his hand of affliction ? Has he caused the evil that has come 
to them ? Too many of us are inclined to think, or lean to- 
ward the feeble thought, that the illness that comes to us, 
the afflictions that we suffer, the accidents that we meet with 
in life, and the troubles that beset us on our way in the jour- 
ney of life, are attributable either to the mercy or the dis- 
pleasure of God. Sometimes we are prone to charge God 
with causing our afflictions and our troubles ; but if we could 
see as God sees, if we could understand as he understands, 
if we could trace the effects back to the cause, and that truly, 
by the spirit of correct understanding, we would unques- 
tionably discover that our troubles, or suffering, or afflic- 
tion is the result of our own indiscretion or lack of knowl- 
edge, or of wisdom. It was not the hand of God that put 
affliction and trouble upon us. The agency that he has 
given to us left us to act for ourselves — to do things if we 
will that are not right, that are contrary to the laws of life 
and health, that are not wise or prudent — and the results 
may be serious to us, because of our ignorance or of our 
determination to persist in that which we desire, rather than 



GOD AND MAN 71 

to yield to the requirements which God makes of us. — Im- 
provement Era, Vol. 20, p. 821, July, 1917. 

God's Warfare. God is the greatest man of war of all, 
and his Son is next unto him, and their warfare is for the 
salvation of the souls of men. It would not be necessary for 
them to use violence or force, nor to permit their children 
to use violence nor force in order to conquer if they would 
but humble themselves, and obey the truth. For, after all, 
nothing will conquer, nothing will win but the truth; and 
so far as the wars that are going on in the world are con- 
cerned, we not only want to see peace established among the 
children of men, but also justice, but above all things, truth, 
that justice, peace and righteousness may be built upon this 
foundation and not depend upon the covetousness, pride, 
vanity, evil desire, and lust for power in men. — Oct. C. R., 
1914, p. 129. 

We are in God's Image. When Brother Penrose shall 
pray, he will pray unto the Father of our Lord and Savior, 
Jesus Christ, in whose image and likeness we are made, or 
were born into the world, and in whose likeness and image 
we are, for we are God's children, and therefore must re- 
semble his Son in person, and also spiritually, so far as we 
will obey the principles of the gospel of eternal truth. For 
we were foreordained and predestined to become conformed 
to his likeness through the wise and proper use of our free 
agency.— Oct. C. R., 1914, p. 8. 

God's Rest. The ancient prophets speak of "entering 
into God's rest ;" what does it mean ? To my mind, it means 
entering into the knowledge and love of God, having faith in 
his purposes and in his plans, to such an extent that we know 
we are right, and that we are not hunting for something else ; 
we are not disturbed by every wind of doctrine, or by the 
cunning and craftiness of men who lie in wait to deceive. 
We know of the doctrine that it is of God, and we do not 
ask any questions of anybody about it; they are welcome to 



72 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

their opinions, to their ideas and to their vagaries. The man 
who has reached that degree of faith in God that all doubt 
and fear have been cast from him, he has entered into 
"God's rest/' and he need not fear the vagaries of men, nor 
their cunning and craftiness, by which they seek to deceive 
and mislead him from the truth. I pray that we may all 
enter into God's rest — rest from doubt, from fear, from 
apprehension of danger, rest from the religious turmoil of 
the world : from the cry that is going forth, here and there — 
lo, here is Christ; lo, there is Christ; lo, he is in the desert, 
come ye out to meet him. The man who has found God's 
rest will not be disturbed by these vagaries of men, for the 
Lord has told him, and does tell us: Go not out to seek 
them. Go not out to hunt them; for when Christ shall 
come, he will come with the army of heaven with him in 
the clouds of glory, and all eyes shall see him. We do not 
need to be hunting for Christ here or Christ there, or proph- 
ets here and prophets there. — Oct. C. R., 1909, p. 8. 

Importance of Being Under the Influence of the 
Holy Spirit. The one thing now that I desire to impress 
upon the minds of my brethren of the Holy Priesthood is 
that we should live so near to the Lord, be so humble in our 
spirits, so tractable and pliable, under the influence of the 
Holy Spirit, that we will be able to know the mind and will 
of the Father concerning us as individuals and as officers in 
the Church of Christ under all circumstances. And when 
we live so that we can hear and understand the whisperings 
of the still, small voice of the Spirit of God, let us do what- 
soever that Spirit directs, without fear of the consequences. 
It does not make any difference whether it meet the minds 
of carpers or critics, or of the enemies of the kingdom of 
God, or not. Is it agreeable to the will of the Lord? Is it 
compatible with the spirit of the great latter-day work in 
which we are engaged? Is the end aimed at likely to ad- 
vance the Church and to strengthen it in the earth? If its 



GOD AND MAN 73 

trend is in that direction, let us do it, no matter what men 
may say or think. — Oct. C. R., 1903, p. 86. 

Holy Ghost, Holy Spirit, Comforter. The Holy 
Ghost, who is a member of the Trinity in the Godhead, has 
not a body of flesh and bones, like the Father and the Son, 
but is personage of Spirit. (Doc and Cov. Sec. 130:22.) 

The Holy Spirit, or Spirit of God, both of which terms 
are sometimes used interchangeably with the Holy Ghost, is 
the influence of Deity, the light of Christ, or of Truth, which 
proceeds forth from the presence of God to fill the immen- 
sity of space, and to quicken the understanding of men. 
(Doc. and Cov. Sec. 88:6-13.) 

If a man is baptized and ordained to the Holy Priest- 
hood, and is called upon to perform duties which pertain to - 
that priesthood, it does not follow that he must always have 
the Holy Ghost in person present with him when he per- 
forms his duty, but every righteous act which he may per- 
form legally will be in force and effect, and will be ac- 
knowledged of God, and the more of the Spirit of God he 
possesses in his ministrations, the better for himself, and 
those will not suffer any loss unto whom he adminis- 
ters. 

Therefore, the presentation or "gift" of the Holy Ghost 
simply confers upon a man the right to receive at any time, 
when he is worthy of it and desires it, the power and light 
of truth of the Holy Ghost, although he may often be left 
to his own spirit and judgment. 

The Holy Ghost as a personage of Spirit can no more 
be omnipresent in person than can the Father or the Son, 
but by his intelligence, his knowledge, his power and influ- 
ence, over and through the laws of nature, he is and can be 
omnipresent throughout all the works of God. It is not the 
Holy Ghost who in person lighteth every man who is born 
into the world, but it is the light of Christ, the Spirit of 
Truth, which proceeds from the source of intelligence, which 



74 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

permeates all nature, which lighteth every man and fills the 
immensity of space. You may call it the Spirit of God, you 
may call it the influence of God's intelligence, you may call 
it the substance of his power, no matter what it is called, 
it is the spirit of intelligence that permeates the universe 
and gives to the spirits of men understanding just as Job 
has said. (Job 32:8; Doc. and Cov. 88:3-13.) 

Every elder of the Church who has received the Holy 
Ghost by the laying on of hands, by one having authority, 
has power to confer that gift upon another ; it does not fol- 
low that a man who has received the presentation or gift of 
the Holy Ghost shall always receive the recognition and wit- 
ness and presence of the Holy Ghost himself, or he may 
receive all these, and yet the Holy Ghost not tarry with him, 
but visit him from time to time (Doc. and Cov. Sec. 130: 
23) ; and neither does it follow that a man must have the 
Holy Ghost present with him when he confers the Holy 
Ghost upon another, but he possesses the gift of the Holy 
Ghost, and it will depend upon the worthiness of him unto 
whom the gift is bestowed whether he receive the Holy 
Ghost or not. 

Now I repeat — the Holy Ghost is a personage of spirit, 
he constitutes the third person in the Trinity, the Godhead. 
The gift or presentation of the Holy Ghost is the authorita- 
tive act of conferring him upon man. The Holy Ghost in 
person may visit men and will visit those who are worthy and 
bear witness to their spirit of God and Christ, but may not 
tarry with them. The Spirit of God which emanates from 
Deity may be likened to electricity, or the universal ether, 
as explained in our manual, which fills the earth and the 
air, and is everywhere present. It is the power of God, the 
influence that he exerts throughout all his works by which 
he can effect his purposes and execute his will, in consonance 
with the laws of free agency which he has conferred upon 
man. By means of this Spirit every man is enlightened, the 



GOD AND MAN 75 

wicked as well as the good, the intelligent and the ignorant, 
the high and the low, each in accordance with his capacity to 
receive the light ; and this Spirit or influence which emanates 
from God may be said to constitute man's consciousness, 
and will never cease to strive with man, until man is brought 
to the possession of the higher intelligence which can only 
come through faith, repentance, baptism for the remission 
of sins, and the gift or the presentation of the Holy Ghost 
by one having authority. — Improvement Era, Vol. 12, p. 389, 
March, 1909. 

God Inspires Man to Know and to Do. I am inclined 
to acknowledge the hand of God in all things. If I see a 
man inspired with intelligence, with extraordinary ability 
and wisdom, I say to myself he is indebted to God for that 
wisdom and ability ; and that, without the providence or in- 
terposition of the Almighty, he would not have been what he 
is. He is indebted to the Lord Almighty for his intelligence, 
and for all that he has ; for the earth is the Lord's and the 
fulness thereof. God originated and designed all things, and 
all are his children. We are born into the world as his off- 
spring; endowed with the same attributes. The children 
of men have sprung from the Almighty, whether the world 
is willing to acknowledge it or not. He is the Father of 
our spirits. He is the originator of our earthly tabernacles. 
We live and move and have our being in God our heavenly 
Father. And having sprung from him with our talents, our 
ability, our wisdom, we should at least be willing to ac- 
knowledge his hand in all the prosperity that may attend us 
in life, and give to him the honor and glory of all we accom- 
plish in the flesh. We are particularly dependent upon the 
Almighty for everything we possess of a worldly character. 
There is not a man on the earth possessed of the wisdom 
or power of himself to cause even a spear of grass to grow, 
or to produce a kernel of wheat or of corn, or any fruit, veg- 
etable, or any material whatever which is essential for the 



76 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

sustenance, the happiness and the well-being of a human 
creature in the world. It is true we can go to the earth, we 
find it prepared to a certain extent, and we cultivate, plow 
and plant, and we reap the harvest; but God has ordained 
that the fruits of our labor shall be in subjection and in obe- 
dience to certain laws which he himself controls, and which 
he has kept out of the power of man. Man may boast of 
having a great deal of wisdom; of having accomplished a 
great deal in this nineteenth century ; but, if he did but know 
it, he derives the ability by which he accomplishes these 
things from God his Father, who is in heaven. He does 
not possess the power in and of himself. 

I read a Scripture something like this : that "there is a 
spirit in man." Now, if that should stop here, there would 
not be perhaps anything very remarkable about man; for 
the spirit of man knoweth only the things of man, and the 
things of God are discerned by the Spirit of God. But while 
there is a spirit in man, it is further stated that "the inspira- 
tion of the Almighty giveth them understanding." There 
is not a man born into the world, but has a portion of the 
Spirit of God, and it is that Spirit of God which gives to his 
spirit understanding. Without this, he would be but an ani- 
mal like the rest of the brute creation, without understand- 
ing, without judgment, without skill, without ability, except 
to eat and to drink like the brute beast. But inasmuch as 
the Spirit of God giveth all men understanding, he is enlight- 
ened above the brute beast. He is made in the image of God 
himself, so that he can reason, reflect, pray, exercise faith; 
he can use his energies for the accomplishment of the de- 
sires of his heart, and inasmuch as he puts forth his efforts 
in the proper direction, then he is entitled to an increased 
portion of the Spirit of the Almighty to inspire him to in- 
creased intelligence, to increased prosperity and happiness 
in the world ; but in proportion as he prostitutes his energies 
for evil, the inspiration of the Almighty is withdrawn from 



GOD AND MAN 77 

him, until he becomes so dark and so benighted, that so far 
as his knowledge of God is concerned, he is quite as ignor- 
ant as a dumb brute. 

Again, where are we going? . We come here and jour- 
ney in the flesh a little season, and then we pass away. Every 
soul that is born into the world will die. There is not a soul 
that has escaped death, except those upon whom God has 
passed, by the power of his Spirit, that they should live in 
the flesh until the second coming of the Son of Man : but 
they will eventually have to pass through the ordeal called 
death ; it may be in the twinkling of an eye, and without pain 
or suffering; but they will pass through the change, because 
it is an irrevocable edict of the Almighty. "In the day that 
thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." This was the edict 
of the Almighty, and it pertains to Adam — that is, all the hu- 
man race — for Adam is many — and it means you and me, and 
every soul that lives and that bears the image of the Father. 
We shall all die. But is that the end of our being? If we 
had an existence before we came here, we certainly shall 
continue that existence when we leave here. The spirit will 
continue to exist as it did before, with the additional advan- 
tages derived from having passed through this probation. It 
is absolutely necessary that we should come to the earth and 
take upon us tabernacles; because if we did not have tab- 
ernacles we could not be like God, nor like Jesus Christ. 
God has a tabernacle of flesh and bone. He is an organized 
being just as we are, who are now in the flesh. Jesus Christ 
was born of his mother Mary. He had a fleshly tabernacle. 
He was crucified on the cross ; and his body was raised from 
the dead. He burst the bonds of the grave, and came forth 
to newness of life, a living soul, a living being, a man with 
a body, with parts and with spirit — the spirit and the body 
becoming a living and immortal soul. You and I have to 
do the same thing. We must go through the same ordeal 
in order to attain to the glory and exaltation which God de- 



78 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

signed we should enjoy with him in the eternal worlds. In 
other words, we must become like him; peradventure to sit 
upon thrones, to have dominion, power, and eternal increase. 
God designed this in the beginning. We are the children 
of God. He is an eternal being, without beginning of days 
or end of years. He always was, he is, he always will be. 
We are precisely in the same condition and under the same 
circumstances that God our heavenly Father was when he 
was passing through this, or a similar ordeal. We are des- 
tined to come forth out of the grave as Jesus did, and to ob- 
tain immortal bodies as he did— that is, that our tabernacles 
are to become immortal as his became immortal, that the 
spirit and the body may be joined together and become one 
living being, indivisible, inseparable, eternal. This is the ob- 
ject of our existence in the world; and we can only attain 
to these things through obedience to certain principles, 
through walking in certain channels, through obtaining cer- 
tain information, certain intelligence from God, without 
which no man can accomplish his work or fulfil the mission 
he has come upon the earth to fulfil. These principles are 
the principles of the gospel of eternal truth, the principles 
of faith, repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, 
the principle of obedience to God the eternal Father; for 
obedience is one of the first principles or laws of heaven. 
Without obedience, there can be no order, no government, 
no union, no plan or purpose, carried out. And that obedi- 
ence must be voluntary; it must not be forced, there must 
be no coercion. Men must not be constrained against their 
will to obey the will of God ; they must obey it because they 
know it to be right, because they desire to do it, and be- 
cause it is their pleasure to do it. God delights in the 
willing heart. 

I am looking forward to the time when I shall have 
passed away from this stage of existence, that I shall be per- 
mitted to enjoy more fully every gift and blessing that has 



GOD AND MAN 79 

contributed to my happiness in this world; everything. I 
do not believe that there is one thing that was designed or 
intended to give me joy or make me happy, that I shall be 
denied hereafter, provided I continue faithful ; otherwise my 
joy cannot be full. I am not now speaking of that happiness 
or pleasure that is derived from sin ; I refer to the happi- 
ness experienced in seeking to do the will of God on earth 
as it is done in heaven. We expect to have our wives and 
husbands in eternity. We expect our children will acknowl- 
edge us as their fathers and mothers in eternity. I expect 
this; I look for nothing else. Without it, I could not be 
happy. The thought or belief that I should be denied this 
privilege hereafter would make me miserable from this 
moment. I never could be happy again without the hope 
that I shall enjoy the society of my wives and children in 
eternity. If I had not this hope, I should be of all men 
most unhappy, for "if in this life only we have hope in 
Christ, we are of all men most miserable." All who have 
tasted of the influence of the Spirit of God, and have had 
awakened within them a hope of eternal life, cannot be 
happy unless they continue to drink of that fountain until 
they are satisfied, and it is the only fountain at which they 
can drink and be satisfied. — Journal of Discourses, Vol. 25, 
1884, pp. 51-60. • 

Trust in God. The need of one's having a keen knowl- 
edge of the truth is paramount. So also is it that every 
Latter-day Saint should have a deep-rooted conviction of 
the justice of God, and an implicit confidence and faith in 
his being and mercy. To rightfully understand the gospel 
and to be able to keep his commandments such knowledge 
is absolutely necessary. Let each person ask himself if in 
his soul there is a sharp and immovable conviction of these 
facts. Could anything that might occur to you, or that 
might take place in the Church, or with her officers or 
authorities, change your faith in the purposes, and in the 



80 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

absolute justice and mercy, of the Lord, or in the saving 
power of his gospel, the message of his salvation? If so, 
your faith is not deep-rooted, and there is strong need of 
your becoming convinced. * * *' 

No person can realize the fulness of the blessings of 
God, unless he can approach, in some degree, at least, the 
standard of faith in God's justice, exemplified in the exam- 
ples quoted. He must have founded in his own soul belief 
and confidence in the justice and mercy of God. It must 
be individual, no man can act for another. Lessons of this 
class need be taught and held up before the youth of Zion, 
to bring forcibly to their minds the truth which alone will 
make them free and able to stand firm in the faith. Let 
them, as they are called together in their assemblies, present 
themselves before God, and be reminded of his gracious 
benefits, in bringing forth the Book of Mormon, in the 
scenes of Kirtland, in Zion, in Nauvoo, in the trying days of 
the exodus, and in the wilderness. This that they might 
count the mercies of God in his promises, and behold how 
past affliction and sore trial have been turned to the well- 
being of his people; and so renew their covenants, filled 
with a deep-rooted, immovable conviction of the goodness 
and mercy of the Lord. Each individual must learn this 
lesson, it must be impressed upon his soul, so deep, and be 
so well-founded that nothing can separate him from a knowl- 
edge of the love of God, though death and hell stand in the 
way. 

God is good ; his promises never fail ; to trust implicitly 
his goodness and mercy is a correct principle. Let us, there- 
fore, put our trust in him. — Improvement Era, Vol. 7, p. 53, 
Nov., 1904. 

I Know that My Redeemer Lives. It is by the power 
of God that all things are made that have been made. It is 
by the power of Christ that all things are governed and kept 
in place that are governed and kept in place in the universe. 



GOD AND MAN 81 

It is the power which proceeds from the presence of the Son 
of God throughout all the works of his hands, that giveth 
light, energy, understanding, knowledge, and a degree of 
intelligence to all the children of men, strictly in accordance 
with the words in the Book of Job: "There is a spirit in 
man; and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them un- 
derstanding." It is this inspiration from God, proceeding 
throughout all his creations, that enlighteneth the children 
of men; and it is nothing more nor less than the spirit of 
Christ, that enlighteneth the mind, that quickeneth the un- 
derstanding, and that prompteth the children of men to do 
that which is good and to eschew that which is evil; which 
quickens the conscience of man and gives him intelligence 
to judge between good and evil, light and darkness, right 
and wrong. 

But the Holy Ghost, who bears record of the Father and 
the Son, who takes of the things of the Father and shows 
them unto men, who testifies of Jesus Christ, and of the ever- 
living God, the Father of Jesus Christ, and who bears wit- 
ness of the truth — this Spirit, this Intelligence, is not given 
unto all men until they repent of their sins and come into 
a state of worthiness before the Lord. Then they receive 
the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the 
hands of those who are authorized of God to bestow his 
blessings upon the heads of the children of men. The Spirit 
spoken of in that which I have read is that Spirit which will 
not cease to strive with the children of men until they are 
brought to the possession of the greater light and intelli- 
gence. Though a man may commit all manner of sin and 
blasphemy, if he has not received the testimony of the Holy 
Ghost, he may be forgiven by repenting of his sins, humbling 
himself before the Lord, and obeying in sincerity the com- 
mandments of God. As it is stated here, ''Every soul who 
forsaketh his sins and cometh unto me, and calleth on my 
name, and obeyeth my voice, and keepeth my commandments, 



82 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

shall see my face and know that I am." He shall be for- 
given, and receive of the greater light ; he will enter into a 
solemn covenant with God, into a compact with the Al- 
mighty, through the Only Begotten Son, whereby he be- 
comes a son of God, an heir of God, and a joint heir with 
Jesus Christ. Then, if he shall sin against the light and 
knowledge he has received, the light that was within him 
shall become darkness, and oh, how great will be that dark- 
ness ! Then, and not till then, will this Spirit of Christ that 
lighteth every man that cometh into the world cease to strive 
with him, and he shall be left to his own destruction. 

The question is often asked, Is there any difference be- 
tween the Spirit of the Lord and the Holy Ghost? The 
terms are frequently used synonymously. We often say the 
Spirit of God when we mean the Holy Ghost; we likewise 
say the Holy Ghost when we mean the Spirit of God. The 
Holy Ghost is a personage in the Godhead, and is not that 
which lighteth every man that cometh into the world. It is 
the Spirit of God which proceeds through Christ to the 
world, that enlightens every man that comes into the world, 
and that strives with the children of men, and will continue 
to strive with them, until it brings them to a knowledge of 
the truth and the possession of the greater light and testi- 
mony of the Holy Ghost. If, however, he receive that 
greater light, and then sin against it, the Spirit of God will 
cease to strive with him, and the Holy Ghost will wholly 
depart from him. Then will he persecute the truth; then 
will he seek the blood of the innocent ; then will he not scru- 
ple at the commission of any crime, except so far as he may 
fear the penalties of the law, in consequence of the crime, 
upon himself. 

"And that I am in the Father, and the Father in me, 
and the Father and I are one." I do not apprehend that 
any intelligent person will construe these words to mean that 
Jesus and his Father are one person, but merely that they 



GOD AND MAN 83 

are one in knowledge, in truth, in wisdom, in understanding, 
and in purpose; just as the Lord Jesus himself admonished 
his disciples to be one with him, and to be in him, that he 
might be in them. It is in this sense that I understand this 
language, and not as it is construed by some people, that 
Christ and his Father are one person. I declare to you that 
they are not one person, but that they are two persons, two 
bodies, separate and apart, and as distinct as are any father 
and son within the sound of my voice. Yet, Jesus is the 
Father of this world, because it was by him that the world 
was made. 

Even Christ himself was not perfect at first; he re- 
ceived not a fulness at first, but he received grace for grace, 
and he continued to receive more and more until he re- 
ceived a fulness. Is not this to be so with the children of 
men ? Is any man perfect ? Has any man received a fulness 
at once ? Have we reached a point wherein we may receive 
the fulness of God, of his glory, and his intelligence ? No ; 
and yet, if Jesus, the Son of God, and the Father of the 
heavens and the earth in which we dwell, received not a 
fulness at the first, but increased in faith, knowledge, under- 
standing and grace until he received a fulness, is it not pos- 
sible for all men who are born of women to receive little 
by little, line upon line, precept upon precept, until they shall 
receive a fulness, as he has received a fulness, and be ex- 
alted with him in the presence of the Father ? 

The spirit without the body is not perfect, and the body 
without the spirit is dead. Man was ordained in the begin- 
ning to become like Jesus Christ, to become conformed unto 
his image. As Jesus was born of woman, lived and grew 
to manhood, was put to death and raised from the dead to 
immortality and eternal life, so it was decreed in the begin- 
ning that man should be, and will be, through the atone- 
ment of Jesus, in spite of himself, resurrected from the 
dead. Death came upon us without the exercise of our 



84 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

agency; we had no hand in bringing it originally upon our- 
selves; it came because of the transgression of our first 
parents. Therefore, man, who had no hand in bringing 
death upon himself, shall have no hand in bringing again 
life unto himself; for as he dies in consequence of the sin 
of Adam, so shall he live again, whether he will or not, by 
the righteousness of Jesus Christ, and the power of his res- 
urrection. Every man that dies shall live again, and shall 
stand before the bar of God, to be judged according to his 
works, whether they be good or evil. It is then that all will 
have to give an account for their stewardship in this mortal 
life. 

% Now, my brethren and sisters, I know that my Re- 
deemer lives. I feel it in every fiber of my being. I am just 
as satisfied of it as I am of my own existence. I cannot feel 
more sure of my own being than I do that my Redeemer 
lives, and that my God lives, the Father of my Savior. I 
feel it in my soul ; I am converted to it in my whole being. 
I bear testimony to you that this is the doctrine of Christ, 
the gospel of Jesus, which is the power of God unto salva- 
tion. It is "Mormonism." — Sermon in Tabernacle, Salt 
Lake City, March 16, 1902. 

Our Personal Responsibility. If there is one prin- 
ciple of the gospel of Jesus Christ that goes directly to the 
very foundation of justice and righteousness, it is that great 
and glorious and God-like principle that every man will have 
to render an account for that which he does, and every man 
will be rewarded for his works, whether they be good or 
evil. — Improvement Era, Vol. 21, p. 104. 

The Church a Democratic Institution. The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is the most 
democratic institution in the world. — Improvement Era, 
Vol. 21, p. 100. 

How to Secure God's Blessings. If we desire a con- 
tinuation of the blessings of the Lord, we must do his will 



GOD AND MAN 85 

and obey the laws on which his blessings are predicated. 
There is no other way to obtain his blessings.— Improvement 
Era, Vol. 21, p. 99, December, 1917. 

Jesus is the Son. Jesus Christ is not the Father of 
the spirits who have taken or yet shall take bodies upon this 
earth, for he is one of them. He is the Son, as they are 
sons or daughters of Elohim. So far as the stages of eternal 
progression and attainment have been made known through 
divine revelation, we are to understand that only resurrected 
and glorified beings can become parents of spirit offspring. 
Only such exalted souls have reached maturity in the ap- 
pointed course of eternal life; and the spirits born to them 
in the eternal worlds will pass in due sequence through the 
several stages or estates by which the glorified parents have 
attained exaltation. — Improvement Era, Vol. 19, p. 942. 

Jehovah, the Firstborn. Among the spirit children 
of Elohim, the first-born was and is Jehovah, or Jesus Christ, 
to whom all others are juniors. — Improvement Era, Vol. 
19, p. 940. 

Nothing Temporal with God. We ought to be 
united in all things temporal as well as spiritual. With 
God all things are spiritual. There is nothing temporal with 
him at all, and there ought to be no distinction with us in 
regard to these matters. Our earthly or temporal existence 
is merely a continuance of that which is spiritual. Every 
step we take in the great journey of life, the great journey 
of eternity, is a step in advance or in retrogression. We are 
here in mortality, it is true ; but we are ahead of that condi- 
tion we occupied before we came here and took upon us mor-. 
tality. We are a step in advance of our former state. What 
is the body without the spirit? It is lifeless clay. What is 
it that affects this lifeless clay? It is the spirit, it is the im- 
mortal part, the eternal being, that existed before it came 
here, that exists within us, and that will continue to exist, 
and that by and by will redeem these tabernacles and bring 



86 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

them forth out of the graves. This whole mission of ours 
is spiritual. The work we have to do here, although we 
call it temporal, pertains alike to our spiritual and our tem- 
poral salvation. And the Lord has just as much right to dic- 
tate, to counsel, to direct and guide us in the manipulation 
and management of our temporal affairs, as we call them, 
as he has to say one word in relation to our spiritual affairs. 
So far as he is concerned there is no difference in this regard. 
He looks upon us as immortal beings. Our bodies are de- 
signed to become eternal and spiritual. God is spiritual him- 
self, although he has a body of flesh and bone as Christ has. 
Yet he is spiritual, and those who worship him must do so in 
spirit and in truth. And when you come to separate the spir- 
itual from the temporal, see that you do not make a mistake. 
—Descret Weekly News, Vol. 23, July 16, 1884, p. 466. 

The Important Consideration. The important con- 
sideration is not how long we can live, but how well we can 
learn the lessons of life, and discharge our duties and obli- 
gations to God and to each other. One of the main pur- 
poses of our existence is that we might conform to the image 
and likeness of Him who sojourned in the flesh without 
blemish — immaculate, pure, and spotless ! Christ" came not 
only to atone for the sins of the world, but to set an exam- 
ple before all men, and to establish the standard of God's 
perfection, of God's law, and of obedience to the Father. — 
Improvement Era, Vol. 21, 1917, p. 104. 



CHAPTER VI 

The Purpose and the Mission of the Church 

The Kingdom of God Defined. What I mean by the 
kingdom of God is the organization of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, over which the son of God pre- 
sides, and not man. That is what I mean. I mean the 
kingdom of which Christ is the King and not man. If any 
man object to Christ, the Son of God, being King of Israel, 
let him object, and" go to hell just as quick as he please. — 
Oct. C. R. 3 1906, p. 9. 

"Mormonism" Defined. I desire to say that "Mor- 
monism," as it is called, is still, as always, nothing more and 
nothing less than the power of God unto salvation, unto 
every soul that will receive it honestly and will obey it. 1 
say to you, my brethren, sisters and friends, that all Latter- 
day Saints, wherever you find them, provided they are true 
to their name, to their calling and to their understanding of 
the gospel, are people who stand for truth and for honor, 
for virtue and for purity of life, for honesty in business 
and in religion; people who stand for God and for his 
righteousness,, for God's truth and his work in the earth, 
which aims for the salvation of the children of men, for their 
salvation from the evils of the world, from the pernicious 
habits of wicked men and from all those things that degrade, 
dishonor or destroy; or tend to lessen the vitality and life, 
the honor and godliness among the people of the earth. — 
Apr. C. R., 1910, p. 5. 

The Mission of the Church. Our mission has been 
to save men. We have been laboring all these eighty-odd 
years of the Church to bring men to a knowledge of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ, to bring them to repentance, to obe- 



88 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

dience to the requirements of God's law. We have been 
striving to save men from error, to persuade them to turn 
away from evil and to learn to do good. Now if our en- 
emies will only charge us with doing this, all right; and if 
they wish to oppose us for doing this, that is their business ; 
but when they charge us with doing that which we have not 
done, believing that which we do not believe, practicing that 
which we have never practiced, then I pity them. I pity 
them because they are doing it in ignorance, or because they 
are wilfully disposed to misrepresent the truth. — Apr. C. R., 
1912, pp. 3, 4. 

The Plan of Life Restored. It is the plan of life 
that the Almighty has restored to man in the latter days 
for the salvation of the souls of men, not only in the world 
to come, but in our present life, for the Lord has instituted 
his work that his people may enjoy the blessings of this life 
to the utmost; that they should be saved in this present. life, 
as well as in the life to come, that they should lay the found- 
ation here for immunity from sin and all its effects' and 
consequences, that they may obtain an inheritance in the 
kingdom of God beyond this vale of tears. The gospel of 
Jesus Christ is the power of God unto salvation, and it is ab- 
solutely necessary for every man and woman in the Church 
of Christ to work righteousness, to observe the laws of God, 
and keep the commandments that he has given, in order that 
they may avail themselves of the power of God unto salva- 
tion in this life.— Oct C. R., 1907, p. 2. 

Our Mission is to Save. Our mission is to save, to 
preserve from evil, to exalt mankind, to bring light and truth 
into the world, to prevail upon the people of the earth to 
walk righteously before God, and to honor him in their lives 
and with the first fruits of all their substance and increase, 
that their barns may be filled with plenty and, figuratively 
speaking, that "their presses may burst out with new wine." 
—Apr. C.R., 1907, p. 118. 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 89 

The Gospel Message. I rejoice exceedingly in the 
truth. I thank God every day of my life for his mercy and 
kindness, and loving care and protection that has been ex- 
tended to all his people, and for the many manifestations of 
his peculiar mercy and blessings that have been extended 
unto us throughout all the length and breadth of the land 
and through all the years since the organization of the 
Church, on the 6th of April, 1830. 

The Lord, about that time, or soon after, decreed a de- 
cree which he said his people should realize, that they should 
begin from that very hour to prevail over all their enemies, 
and, inasmuch as they continued to be faithful in keeping 
his laws he had given unto them, it was decreed that they 
should prevail until all enemies were subdued — not subdued 
by violence, nor the spirit of contention nor of warfare, but 
subdued by the power of eternal truth, by the majesty and 
power of Almighty God, but by the increased power of 
the righteous and of the upright covenanted people of God — 
should be magnified and increased, until the world shall bow 
and acknowledge that Jesus is the Christ, and that there is 
a people preparing for his coming in power and glory to 
the earth again. 

We carry to the world the olive branch of peace. We 
present to the world the law of God, the word of the Lord, 
the truth, as it has been revealed in the latter day for the 
redemption of the dead and for the salvation of the living. 
We bear no malice or evil toward the children of men. The 
spirit of forgiveness pervades the hearts of the Saints of 
God, and they do not cherish a desire or feeling of revenge 
toward their enemies or those who hurt or molest them or 
seek to make them afraid; but on the contrary, the Spirit 
of the Lord has possession of their spirits, of their souls, 
and of their thoughts ; they forgive all men, and they carry 
no malice in their hearts toward any, no matter what they 
have done. They say in their hearts, let God judge between 



90 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

us and our enemies, and as for us, we forgive them, and we 
bear no malice toward any. — Apr. C. R., 1902, p. 2. 

We are as Leaven. While it may be said, and it is in 
a measure true, that we are but a handful in comparison 
with our fellow men in the world, yet we may be compared 
with the leaven of which the Savior spoke, that will even- 
tually leaven the whole world. We have ample assurance 
of the fulfilment of this thought in the growth and develop- 
ment of the cause from its incipiency until the present, for 
it has steadily and increasingly progressed and developed in 
the earth, from a mere half dozen of men, seventy-nine 
years ago, until today the members of the Church may be 
numbered by the hundreds of thousands. — Apr. C. R. } 1909, 
p. 2. 

Man Insignificant Compared to Cause. We are 
learning the great truth that man is insignificant in his in- 
dividually, in comparison to the mighty cause which 
involves the salvation of the children of men, living and 
dead, and those who will yet live in the earth. Men must 
set aside their own prejudices, their own personal desires, 
wishes and preferences, and pay deference to the great cause 
of truth that is spreading abroad in the world. — Apr. C. R., 
1909, p. 2. 

Where the Gospel Spirit Leads. The spirit of the 
gospel leads men to righteousness ; to love their fellow men 
and to labor for their salvation and exaltation ; it inspires 
them to do good and not evil, to avoid even the appearance 
of sin, much more to avoid sin itself. This is indeed the 
spirit of the gospel, which is the spirit of this latter-day work, 
and also the spirit that possesses those who have embraced 
it; and the aim and purpose of this work is the salvation, 
the exaltation, and the eternal happiness of man, both in this 
life and in the life to come. — Apr. C. R., 1909, p. 4. 

The Fruits of True Religion. The fruits of the 
Spirit of God — the fruits of the spirit of true religion — are. 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 91 

peace and love, virtue and honesty, and integrity, and fidel- 
ity to every virtue known in the law of God, — while the spirit 
of the world is vicious. Read the 5th chapter of Galatians 
and there you will discover the difference between the fruits 
of the Spirit of God and the fruits of the spirit of the world. 
That is one of the great and chief differences between "Mor- 
monism," so called, and the theology of the world. If 
"Mormonism" is anything at all more than other religions, 
it is that it is practical, that the results of obedience to it 
are practical, that it makes good men better men, and that it 
takes even bad men and makes good ones of them. That is 
what "Mormonism" will do, if we will only permit it to do 
it, if we will bow to its mandates and adopt its precepts in 
our lives, it will make us the sons and the daughters of God, 
worthy eventually to dwell in the presence of the Almighty 
in the heavens.— Apr. C. R., 1905, p. 86. 

Latter-day Saints Possess the Spirit of Salvation. 
The Latter-day Saints possess the spirit of salvation, and 
not the spirit of destruction ; the spirit of life, not the spirit 
of death; the spirit of peace, not the spirit of disunion; the 
spirit of love for their fellow beings, not the spirit of hate. 
And for the enjoyment of this spirit by the Saints of the 
Most High, we all have great cause to render praise and 
thanksgiving to him who has so ordered it, and has given to 
us humility to receive that measure of his Spirit which in- 
clines our hearts to good and not to evil. — Oct. C. R. f 1905, 
p. 2. 

May Israel Flourish. May Israel flourish upon the 
hills and rejoice upon the mountains, and assemble together 
unto the place which God has appointed, and there prosper, 
multiply and replenish the earth, and thence spread abroad 
throughout the land; for the time will come when we will 
find it necessary to fulfil the purposes of the Almighty by 
occupying the land of Zion in all parts of it. We are not 
destined to be confined to the valleys of the mountains. 



92 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Zion is destined to grow, and the time will come when we 
will cry aloud, more than we do today, "Give us room that 
we may dwell ["—Apr. C. R., 1907, p. 118. 

The Work of the Lord Will Grow. The kingdom 
of God and the work of the Lord will spread more and more ; 
it will progress more rapidly in the world in the future than 
it has done in the past. The Lord has said it, and the Spirit 
beareth record ; and I bear testimony to this, for I do know 
that it is true.— Apr. C. R. } 1909, p. 7. 

The Kingdom of God to Continue. The kingdom of 
God is here to grow, to spread abroad, to take root in the 
earth, and to abide where the Lord has planted it by his 
own power and by his own word in the earth, nevermore to 
be destroyed nor to cease, but to continue until the purposes 
of the Almighty shall be accomplished, every whit that has 
been spoken of it by the mouths of the holy prophets since 
the world began.— Apr. C. R., 1902, p. 2. 

Zion Established to Remain. Zion is established in 
the midst of the earth to remain. It is God Almighty's 
work, which he himself, by his own wisdom, and not by the 
wisdom of man, has restored to the earth in the latter days, 
and he has established it upon principles of truth and right- 
eousness, of purity of life and revelation from God, that it 
can no more be thrown down nor left to another people, so 
long as the majority of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints will abide in their covenants with the Lord and 
keep themselves pure and unspotted from the world, as all 
members of the Church should keep themselves. Then it 
will be as God has decreed, perpetual and eternal, until his 
will is accomplished and his purposes fulfilled among the 
children of men. No people can ever prosper and flourish 
very long unless they abide in God's truth. There is nothing, 
no individuality, no combined influence among men, that can 
prevail over the truth. The truth is mighty and it will pre- 
vail. It may be slow in the consummation of its purpose, in 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 93 

the accomplishment of the work that it has to do, but it is 
and will be sure; for the truth cannot and will not fail, for 
the Lord Almighty is behind it. It is his work, and he will 
see to it that it is accomplished. The kingdom is the Lord's, 
and the Lord is capable of taking care of it. He has always 
taken care of it. I want to say to you that there never was 
a time since the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints, when a man led the Church, not for 
one moment. It was not so in the days of Joseph ; it was 
not so in the days of Brigham Young; it has not been so 
since ; it never will be so. The direction of this work among 
the people of the world will never be left to men. It is 
God's work, let me tell you, and I hope you will put it down 
in your memoranda, and do not forget that it is the Almighty 
that is going to do this work, and consummate it, and not 
man. No man shall have the honor of doing it, nor has any 
man ever had the power to do it of himself. It is God's 
work. If it had been the work of man, we would have been 
like the rest of the world, and it would not have been true of 
us that God had chosen us out of the world, but we would 
be a part of it, and "Hail fellow, well met," with it; but it 
is true that God has chosen us out of the world; therefore 
we are not of it; therefore they hate us and they will fight 
us and say all manner of evil against us falsely, as they 
have ever done from the beginning. And they will continue 
to seek the destruction of the Latter-day Saints, and to feel 
towards us in the future, as they have felt in the past. Now, 
don't you forget it, my brothers and sisters. When you go 
home, if you have not been in the habit of doing it, or if 
you have neglected your duty, when you go home today or 
to your homes in distant settlements, carry this injunction 
with you: Go into your secret chambers — go into your 
prayer-rooms — and there by yourselves or with your family 
gathered around you, bow your knees before God Almighty 
in praise and in thanksgiving to him for his merciful prov- 



94 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

idence that has been over you and over all his people from 
the inception of this work down to the present. Remember 
that it is the gift of God to man, that it is his power and his 
guiding influence that has accomplished what we see has 
been accomplished. It has not been done by the wisdom of 
men. It is proper we should give honor to those who have 
been instrumental in bringing to pass much righteousness. 
They are instruments in God's hand, and we should not 
ignore that they are such instruments, and we should honor 
them as such; but when we undertake to give them the 
honor for accomplishing this work and take the honor from 
God who qualified the men to do the work, we are doing 
injustice to God. We are robbing him of the honor that 
rightfully belongs to him,.and giving it to men who are only 
instrumental in the hands of God in accomplishing his pur- 
poses.—^. C. R., 1905, pp. 5, 6. 

The Progress of God's Work Cannot be Stopped. 
Now, we are thankful to the Lord that we are counted 
worthy to be taken notice of by the devil. I would fear 
very much for our safety if we had fallen into a condition 
where the devil ceased to be concerned about us. So long 
as the Spirit of the Lord is enjoyed by you, so long as you 
are living your religion and keeping the commandments of 
the Lord, walking uprightly before him, I assure you that 
the adversary of souls will not rest easy; he will be dis- 
contented with you, will find fault with you, and he will 
arraign you before his bar; but that will not hurt you very 
much if you will just keep on doing right. You do not need 
to worry in the least, the Lord will take care of you and 
bless you, he will also take care of his servants, and will 
bless them and help them to accomplish his purposes ; and all 
the powers of darkness combined in earth and in hell cannot 
prevent it. They may take men's lives ; they may slay and 
destroy, if they will ; but they cannot destroy the purposes of 
God nor stop the progress of his work. He has stretched 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 95 

forth his hand to accomplish his purposes, and the arm of 
flesh cannot stay it. He will cut his work short in right- 
eousness, and will hasten his purposes in his own time. It 
is only necessary to try with our might to keep pace with 
the onward progress of the word of the Lord, then God will 
preserve and protect us, and will prepare the way before us, 
that we shall live and multiply and replenish the earth, and 
always do his will; which may God grant. — Oct. C. R., 
1905, pp. 5, 6. 

Divinity of the Gospel. Somewhat unexpectedly I 
am called to stand before you, but I do so with pleasure, as 
I have a testimony to bear to the work we are engaged in ; 
and it gives me pleasure when an opportunity is afforded 
to give expression to my feelings in relation to that work. 
That we have the gospel and have enjoyed its blessings, and 
that the ordinances of the gospel have been administered to 
us as Latter-day Saints, there are thousands of witnesses in 
this territory and in many places in the world. The testimony 
of the truth of this work is not confined to one or to a few ; 
but there are thousands who can declare that they know it 
is true, because it has been revealed to them. 

We as a people are increasing in numbers, and the Lord 
Almighty is increasing his blessings upon us, and the people 
are expanding in their understanding and in the knowledge 
of the truth. I feel grateful to my heavenly Father that I 
have been permitted to live in this generation, and have been 
permitted to become acquainted, somewhat, with the princi- 
ples of the gospel. I am thankful that I have had the priv- 
ilege of having a testimony of its truth, and that I am per- 
mitted to stand here and elsewhere to bear my testimony 
to the truth that the gospel has been restored to man. 

I have traveled somewhat among the nations preaching 
the gospel, and have seen something of the conditions of the 
world, and to a certain extent have become acquainted with 
the feelings of men, and with the religions of the world. I 



96 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

am aware that the gospel, as revealed in the Bible, cannot be 
found in the world; the ordinances of that gospel are not ad- 
ministered in any church except the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints. If we make ourselves acquainted 
with the tenets of the religious world we shall find that they 
have not the gospel nor its ordinances ; they have a form 
of godliness, and I have no doubt, are as sincere as we who 
have obeyed the gospel as revealed from heaven in these 
days. But they are devoid of the knowledge which we pos- 
sess, and it is from the fact that they deny the source by 
which they might receive this knowledge — namely, revela- 
tion from Jesus Christ. In their minds they have closed up 
the heavens; they declare that God has revealed all that is 
necessary, that the canon of scripture is full, and that no 
more will be revealed. Believing thus, they close up the 
avenue of light and intelligence from heaven; and this will 
continue so long as they continue in their present course of 
unbelief. They will not listen to the testimony of men who 
tell them that the Lord lives and that he is able to reveal 
his will to man today, as ever. They will not heed this 
testimony, consequently they close the door of light and rev- 
elation. They cannot advance, nor learn the ways of God 
nor walk in his paths. 

We testify that the barriers which separated man from 
God have been overcome, that the Lord has again communi- 
cated his will to man. "But," says one, "how shall we be- 
come acquainted with these things How can we know that 
you are not deceived?" *To all such we say, repent of your 
sins in all sincerity, then go forth and be baptized, and have 
hands laid upon you for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and the 
Spirit will bear record to you of the truth of our testimony, 
and you will become witnesses of it as we are, and will be 
able to stand forth boldly and testify to the world as we do. 
This was the path pointed out by Peter and the apostles on 
the day of Pentecost, when the Spirit of the Lord Almighty 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 97 

rested upon them with great power to the convincing of the 
hearts of the people who cried out, "Men and brethren, what 
shall we do?" And Peter said unto them, "Repent, and be 
baptized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ, for 
the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the 
Holy Ghost." This was the counsel given them, and inas- 
much as they obeyed it, they were entitled to the testimony 
of the Holy Spirit which would bring peace and happiness, 
reveal to them their duties, and enable them to understand 
their relationship to God. 

If we look at the condition of the world today, we must 
come to the conclusion that peace is not likely soon to be 
established on the earth. There is nothing among the nations 
that tends to peace. Even among the religious societies the 
tendency is not to peace and union. They do not bring men 
to a knowledge of God ; they do not possess the "one God, 
one faith, one baptism, and one hope of their calling" that 
are spoken of in the Scriptures. Every man has gone accord- 
ing to his own notions, independent of revelations, and 
hence, confusion and division exist; their churches are 
broken up, and they are quarreling and contending with 
each other. And as it is in the religious, so it is in the po- 
litical world ; they are all divided, and the more energy they 
put forth to make proselytes, the greater are their conten- 
tions, and the further they go from the mark. This is the 
condition they have been in, and the course they have been 
pursuing for almost eighteen hundred years, until today they 
have become so divided that I think it would puzzle anyone 
to tell how many religious denominations there are in Chris- 
tendom. There are thousands, too, who, in consequence of 
the strife and contention among the religious sects, have 
become entirely sceptical respecting religion of every kind, 
and they have concluded that there is no God ; at any rate, 
that there is no God among "Christians" — that all religion- 
ists are fanatics and are deceived. The sectarian systems 



98 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

of religion are calculated to lead men of reflection and intel- 
ligence into scepticism, to cause them to deny all interfer- 
ence of God with men and their affairs, and to deny even his 
right to interfere. 

The Lord Almighty is the Creator of the earth, he is 
the Father of all our spirits. He has the right to dictate 
what we shall do, and it is our duty to obey, and to walk 
according to his requirements. This is natural, and per- 
fectly easy to be comprehended. The gospel has been re- 
stored to the earth, and the priesthood again established, and 
both are enjoyed by this people; but those unacquainted with 
the workings of the gospel and the priesthood look upon us 
with wonder, and are astonished at the union that exists in 
our midst. We move as a man, almost; we hearken to the 
voice of our leader; we are united in our faith and in our 
works. The world can not understand this, and they behold 
it with wonder. 

Let me tell my brethren and friends that this is one of 
the effects of the gospel of Jesus Christ. We have become 
united in our faith by one baptism; we know that Jesus 
Christ lives, we know that he is our Savior and Redeemer; 
we have a testimony of this, independent of any written 
books, and we testify of these things to the world. This 
unison in the midst of the people called Latter-day Saints, 
and their prosperity, are hard for a great many to under- 
stand. I have, however, heard it said, that we boast that we 
are not so wealthy as our neighbors. But when our circum- 
stances, and the condition of our country when we came here 
are considered, I think this statement cannot be sustained. 
When we came here we were penniless, and we have not had 
the advantage of wealth or commerce to help to enrich us, 
but all we possess, is the result of our own physical labor 
and the blessing of God. We have labored under great 
disadvantages in freighting our goods and machinery over 
these vast plains, and besides this we have had a barren 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 99 

soil and drouth to contend with, and when all these things 
are considered, I think we have been prospered more than 
any other people. And as it has been in the past so will it 
be in the future — we will increase, and extend our borders, 
for this is the work of God ; we are his people, and he will 
continue to bless us as he has done hitherto. 

Our business is to learn our duties one towards an- 
other and towards our leaders. This is a lesson that we 
seem rather slow to learn. But it should be with us : when 
our leaders speak it is for us to obey ; when they direct, we 
should go; when they call, we should follow. Not as be- 
ings who are enslaved or in thraldom; we should not obey 
blindly, as instruments or tools. No Latter-day Saint acts 
in this manner ; no man or woman who has embraced the 
gospel has ever acted in this way ; but on the contrary men 
and women have felt to listen cheerfully to the counsels of 
the servants of God as far as they were able to comprehend 
them. The difficulty is not in getting the Latter-day Saints to 
do right, but in getting them to comprehend what is right. We 
have obeyed the counsels of our leaders because we have 
known they have been inspired by the Holy Spirit and because 
we positively have known that their counsels have been given 
for our good. We do know and have always known that our 
leaders have been inspired with wisdom superior to that 
which we possess. For this reason we take hold of every- 
thing they present to us for the good of Zion. 

We are engaged in the great latter-day work of preach- 
ing the gospel to the nations, gathering the poor, and build- 
ing up Zion upon the earth. We are working for the tri- 
umph of righteousness, for the subjugation of sin and the 
errors of the age in which we live. It is a great and glorious 
work. We believe it is right to love God with all our hearts, 
and to love our neighbors as ourselves. We believe it is 
wrong to lie, steal, commit adultery, or do any act forbidden 
by the gospel of Christ. We believe in all the teachings of the 



100 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Savior and in everything that is good and moral, and calcu- 
lated to exalt mankind or to ameliorate their condition, to 
unite them in doing good. These are among the principles 
of the gospel, and these principles have been taught to us 
from the commencement of our career as members of this 
Church. These principles are carried out among us to an 
extent not to be found among any other people. We do not 
believe in worshiping God or being religious on the Sabbath 
day only ; but we believe it is as necessary to be religious on 
Monday, Tuesday and every day in the week, as it is on 
the Sabbath day; we believe that it is necessary to do to our 
neighbors as we would they should do unto us, during the 
week as it is on the Sabbath. In short, we believe it is 
necessary to live our religion every day in the week, every 
hour in the day, and every moment. Believing and acting 
thus, we become strengthened in our faith, the Spirit of 
God increases within us, we advance in knowledge, and we 
are better able to defend the cause we are engaged in. 

To be a true representative of this cause a man must 
live faithful to the light that he has ; he must be pure, virtu- 
ous and upright. If he comes short of this he is not a fair 
representative of this work. The gospel of Jesus Christ 
is the perfect law of liberty. It is calculated to lead man 
to the highest state of glory, and to exalt him in the pres- 
ence of our heavenly Father, "with whom is no variableness 
neither shadow of turning." If there is any folly to be seen 
in the midst of this people, it is the folly and weakness of 
man, and is not because of any failing or lack in the plan of 
salvation. The gospel is perfect in its organization. It is for 
us to learn the gospel, and to become acquainted with the 
principles of truth, to humble ourselves before God that we 
may bring ourselves into subjection to his laws, and be con- 
tinually willing to listen to the counsels ,of those whom the 
Lord has appointed to guide us. 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 101 

We know that God has spoken ; we testify of this. We 
stand as witnesses to the world that this is true. We ask 
no odds of any man, community or nation on the face of the 
earth, in relation to these things. We bear a fearless testi- 
mony that they are true. We also bear testimony that Brig- 
ham Young is a prophet of the living God, and that he has 
the revelations of Jesus Christ ; that he has guided this peo- 
ple by the power of revelation from the time he became their 
leader until the present, and he has never failed in his duty 
or mission. He has been faithful before God, and faithful 
to this people. We bear this testimony to the world. We 
fear not, neither do we heed their scorn, contempt, or sneers. 
We are used to it. We have seen it and heard it, and have 
become inured to it. We know that the One in whom we 
trust is God, for it has been revealed to us. We are not in 
the dark, neither have we obtained our knowledge from any 
man, synod or collection of men, but through the revelation 
of Jesus. If there be any who doubt us, let them repent of 
their sins. Is there any harm in your forsaking your fol- 
lies and evils, and in bowing in humility before God for his 
Spirit, and in obedience to the words of the Savior, being 
baptized for the remission of sins, and having hands laid upon 
you for the gift of the Holy Ghost, that you may have a 
witness for yourselves of the truth of the words we speak 
to you? Do this humbly and honestly, and as sure as the 
Lord lives, I promise to you that you will receive the testi- 
mony of this work for yourselves, and will know it as all the 
Latter-day Saints know it. This is the promise; it is sure 
and steadfast. It is something tangible; it is in the power 
of every man to prove for himself whether we speak the 
truth or whether we lie. We do not come as deceivers or 
imposters before the world ; we do not come with the inten- 
tion to deceive, but we come with the plain, simple truth, 
and leave it to the world to test it and get a knowledge 



102 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

for themselves. It is the right of every soul that lives — the 
high, low, rich, poor, great and small, to have this testimony 
for themselves inasmuch as they will obey the gospel. . 

Jesus in ancient times sent his disciples forth to preach 
the gospel to every creature, saying they that believed and 
were baptized should be saved, but they that believed not 
should be damned. And said he, "These signs shall follow 
them that believe: In my name shall they cast out devils; 
they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up ser- 
pents ; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt 
them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall re- 
cover." These are the promises made anciently, and there 
are thousands in this territory and in this congregation who 
can bear testimony that they have realized the fulfilment 
of these promises in this day. The healing of the sick 
among us has become so common that it is apparently but 
little thought of. We have also seen the lame made to walk, 
and the blind to receive their sight, the deaf to hear, and the 
dumb to speak. These things we have seen done by the 
power of God and not by the cunning or wisdom of men; 
we know that these signs do follow the preaching of the gos- 
pel. Yet these testimonies of its truth are but poor and weak 
when compared with the whisperings of the still small voice 
of the Spirit of God. The latter is a testimony that none 
who enjoy it can deny; it cannot be overcome, for it brings 
conviction to the heart that cannot be reasoned away or dis- 
proved, whether it can be accounted for on philosophical 
principles or not. This testimony comes from God and con- 
vinces all to whom it is given in spite of themselves, and is 
worth more to me than any sign or gift beside, because it 
gives peace and happiness, contentment and quiet to my soul. 
It assures me that God lives, and if I am faithful I shall ob- 
tain the blessings of the celestial kingdom. 

Is this unscriptural or contrary to reason or to any re- 
vealed truth? No, it is in compliance with and in cor- 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 103 

roboration of all revealed truth known to man. The Lord 
Almighty lives, and he operates by the power of his Spirit 
over the hearts of the children of men and holds the nations 
of the earth in his hands. He created the earth upon which 
we dwell, and its treasures are his; and he will do with us 
according as we merit. As we are faithful or unfaithful, so 
will the Almighty deal with us, for we are his children, and 
we are heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. 

We have a glorious destiny before us ; we are engaged 
in a glorious work. It is worth all our attention, it is worth 
our lives and everything the Lord has put into our posses- 
sion, and then ten thousand times more. Indeed there is no 
comparison, it is all in all, it is incomparable. It is all that 
is and all that ever will be. The gospel is salvation, and 
without it there is nothing worth having. We came naked 
into the world and shall go hence the same. If we were to 
accumulate half the world, it would avail us nothing so far 
as prolonging life here, or securing eternal life hereafter. 
But the gospel teaches men to be humble, faithful, honest 
and righteous before the Lord and with each other, and in 
proportion as its principles are carried out so will peace and 
righteousness extend and be established on the earth, and sin, 
contention, bloodshed and corruption of all kinds cease, to 
exist, and the earth become purified and be made a fit abode 
for heavenly beings ; and for the Lord our God to come and 
dwell upon, which he will do during the Millennium. 

The principles of the gospel which the Lord has revealed 
in these days will lead us to eternal life. This is what we 
are after; what we were created for; what the earth was 
created for. The reason that we are here is that we may 
overcome every folly and prepare ourselves for eternal life 
in the future. I do not think that a principle of salvation 
is available only as it can be applied in our lives. For in- 
stance, if there is a principle calculated in its nature to save 
me from the penalty of any crime, it will avail me nothing 



104 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

unless I act upon it this moment. If I do this and continue 
to do so, I act upon the principle of salvation, and I am 
secure from the penalty of that crime and will be forever, 
so long as I abide by that principle or law. It is just so with 
the principles of the gospel — they are a benefit or not, just as 
they are or are not applied in our lives. 

Then let us be faithful and humble; let us live the re- 
ligion of Christ, put away our follies and sins and the weak- 
nesses of the flesh, and cleave to God and his truth with un- 
divided hearts, and with full determination to fight the good 
fight of faith and continue steadfast to the end, which may 
God grant us power to do is my prayer in the name of 
Jesus. Amen. — Discourse, Nov. IS, 1868, Journal of Dis- 
courses, Vol. 12, pp. 326-332, 1869. 

The Gospel All Comprehensive. The gospel of our 
Lord Jesus Christ embraces all the laws and ordinances 
necessary for the salvation of man. Paul declared it to be 
the "power of God unto salvation to every one that be- 
lieveth." No man can be saved in opposition to its "saving 
ordinances, but must receive each ordinance in the spirit of 
humility and faith. Technically, the term "gospel" signifies 
"good news," and is said to be taken from, or founded on, the 
annunciation of the angel who appeared to the shepherds at 
the time of the Savior's birth, declaring, "Behold, I bring you 
good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people." 

In the theological sense, the gospel means more than 
just the tidings of good news with accompanying joy to the 
souls of men, for it embraces every principle of eternal truth. 
There is no fundamental principle, or truth, anywhere in the 
universe, that is not embraced in the gospel of Jesus Christ, 
and it is not confined to the simple first principles, such as 
faith in God, repentance from sin, baptism for the remission 
of sins and the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy 
Ghost, although these are absolutely essential to salvation 
and exaltation in the kingdom of God. 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 105 

The laws known to man as the "laws of nature," by 
which the earth and all things on it are governed, as well 
as the laws which prevail throughout the entire universe, by 
which the heavenly bodies are controlled and to which they 
are obedient in all things, are all circumscribed and in- 
cluded in the gospel. Every natural law or scientific prin- 
ciple that man has truly discovered, but which was always 
known to God, is a part of the gospel truth. There never 
was and never will be any conflict between truth revealed 
by the Lord to his servants, the prophets, and truth revealed 
by him to the scientist, who makes his discoveries through 
his research and study. 

There is a great deal that is taught in the religions of 
the world as gospel truth that the Lord never did reveal, 
and which is not in harmony with revealed religion. There 
is also much that is taught in the world of science that the 
Lord never did reveal, which is in conflict with the truth. A 
great deal that man has put forth as scientific theory is 
founded in error and therefore cannot prevail. The con- 
flict between religion and science is founded in error and 
therefore cannot pervail. The conflict between religion and 
science is due to the fact that there are many ideas ad- 
vanced in false forms of religion and false conclusions 
reached by men of science. Truth and error can never 
agree; but truth, no matter where it is found, is consistent 
and will always harmonize with every other truth. The Lord 
has stated it as follows : 

"For intelligence cleaveth unto intelligence; wisdom 
receiveth wisdom; truth embraceth truth; virtue loveth vir- 
tue; light cleaveth unto light; mercy hath compassion on 
mercy, and claimeth her own." — Doc. and Cov. 88 :40. 

The Lord has revealed that man was formed in his 
image and that we are his offspring. This is a glorious gos- 
pel truth. Anything that we may be taught, whether in 
false forms of religion or in the field of science in conflict 



106 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

with this great truth cannot endure, for it is error. It may 
be cherished for a season and seem to prevail, as many 
falsehoods have done in the past when put forth as truth, 
but the time will come when all theories, ideas and opinions 
which are not in harmony with that which the Lord has de- 
clared, must come to an end; for that which remains and 
will endure and abide forever, will be the truth, even the 
gospel of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.- — Juvenile In- 
structor, Vol. 51, pp. 164, 165, March, 1916. 

Let Your Light Shine. Christ, teaching his disciples, 
called attention to the importance of their position and place 
in the world. Though poor and despised of men, yet he told 
them they were the salt of the earth, the light of the world. 

Then he encouraged them to effort and achievement by 
showing them that their exalted position would avail them 
little, unless they made proper use of their high callings. 

These conditions and instructions apply admirably to 
the Latter-day Saints, who are indeed the salt of the earth, 
and in whom is vested the gospel light of the world ; who, as 
the apostle said of the Former-day Saints, are a chosen gen- 
eration, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people ; 
that they should show forth the praises of him who called 
them out of darkness into his marvelous light. 

But all this availeth little or nothing, unless the Saints 
consider themselves of some consequence, and let their light 
shine, collectively and individually; unless they are model 
in their behavior, honest, zealous in the spread of truth, tol- 
erant of their neighbors, "having your conversation honest 
among the Gentiles ; that whereas they speak against you as 
evil-doers, they may by your good works, which they shall 
behold, glorify God in the day of visitation." 

One fault to be avoided by the Saints, young and old, is 
the tendency to live on borrowed light, with their own hidden 
under a bushel ; to permit the savor of their salt of knowl- 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 107 

edge to be lost; and the light within them to be reflected, 
rather than original. 

Every Saint should not only have the light within him- 
self, through the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, but his light 
should so shine that it may be clearly perceived by others. 

Men and women should become settled in the truth, and 
founded in the knowledge of the gospel, depending upon no 
person for borrowed or reflected light, but trusting only 
upon the Holy Spirit, who is ever the same, shining forever 
and testifying to the individual and the priesthood, who live 
in harmony with the laws of the gospel, of the glory and 
the will of the Father. They will then have light everlasting, 
which cannot be obscured. By its shining in their lives, they 
shall cause others to glorify God; and by their well-dping 
put to silence the ignorance of foolish men, and show forth 
the praises of him who hath called them out of darkness 
into his marvelous light. — Improvement Era, Vol. 8, pp. 
60-62, 1904^5. 

No Cause for Worry. The Saints and their leaders 
have redeemed the waste places, founded Christian homes, 
churches, and schools; established, industries — because of 
the very nature of their necessities. Why hsould they 
not be permitted to enjoy the fruits of their toil, and 
why be sneered at and condemned for their energy and 
enterprise, and especially by men who prove themselves to 
be hypocrites and liars, who live on what others have pro- 
duced? Are the Saints to be condemned because they have 
appropriated the land, paid for it by hard labor, cultivated 
and made the best out of it by their united strength, under 
the inspired direction of wise leaders ? It will be noted that 
it is not the people who are complaining, for they have been 
assisted in many ways to better themselves by such leaders ; 
but it is the ministers, who have no interest whatever, either 
in our material or spiritual advancement. And then again, 



108 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

are such leaders to be condemned because they have directed 
and led the way in these things? Had they not done so, 
whence would our enterprises, our temporal salvation, have 
come? Never by the help of sectarian ministers, that much 
is true, at least. 

No ; young man, you need not be troubled over minis- 
terial accusations against this people, nor over what the peo- 
ple of the world say against us. I have no fears for the 
Church from these sources, but I confess I have fears when 
our young men begin to weaken, and to take sides against 
their fathers ; to profess to think that the priesthood is selfish 
and self-seeking; to follow lies and accusations rather than 
plain truth; to join in derision against the leaders of the 
Saints, and to laugh when unfriendly editors and ministers 
hold them up to ridicule. I fear, when young men deny the 
truth and follow falsehood ; when they become self-sufficient, 
unvirtuous, worldly and proud ; when the sterling qualities 
of their fathers are derided by them; when they seek the 
plaudits of men of the world, rather than the kingdom of 
God and his righteousness. 

There is no genuine truth in the arraignment of the 
Church and her officers by the ministers, but much to you, 
young men, in the way you look upon it, and in your acts 
and decisions. Especially, without careful consideration, 
should you pay no attention to the accusation of ministers, 
to whom with force the sentiment of Emerson applies : "We 
want men and women who shall renovate life and our social 
state, but we see that most natures are insolvent — cannot 
satisfy their own wants, have an ambition out of all propor- 
tion to their practical force, and so do lean and beg day and 
night continually." 

I say that nothing can bring peace to our young men 
in this world save the triumphs of the principles of truth 
which have been revealed of God to the Latter-day Saints, 
for our doctrines are the practical precepts of the gospel of 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 109 

Jesus Christ, and to behold its triumph should be the over- 
powering ambition and desire of every righteous soul. This 
is spiritual salvation which includes the temporal. Seek to 
know the worth thereof, and let these men's ravings be put 
under your feet. Remember that "when a man lives with 
Gad his voice shall be as sweet as the murmur of the brook 
and the rustle of the corn." The Saints and their leaders 
strive diligently to this end. — Improvement Era, Vol. 7, 
p. 303, February, 1904. 

The Gospel a Shield from Terror. We hear about 
living in perilous times. We are in perilous times, but I do 
not feel the pangs of that terror. It is not upon me. I pro- 
pose to live so that it will not rest upon me. I propose to 
live so that I shall be immune from the perils of the world, 
if it be possible for me to so live, by obedience to the com- 
mandments of God and to his laws revealed for my guidance. 
No matter what may come to me, if I am only in the line 
of my duty, if I am in fellowship with God, if I am worthy 
of the fellowship of my brethren, if I can stand spotless be- 
fore the world, without blemish, without transgression of 
the laws of God, what does it matter to me what may hap- 
pen to me ? I am always ready, if I am in this frame of un- 
derstanding mind and conduct. It does not matter at all. 
Therefore I borrow no trouble nor feel the pangs of fear. 

The Lord's hand is over all, and therein I acknowledge 
his hand. Not that men are at war, not that nations are try- 
ing to destroy nations, not that men are plotting against the 
liberties of their fellow creatures, not in those respects at 
all ; but God's hand is not shortened. He will control the 
results that will follow. He will overrule them in a way that 
you and I, today, do not comprehend, or do not foresee, for 
ultimate good. He foresees the end as he foresaw that war 
should come upon all the nations of the world, and as the 
Prophet has declared it would. The Lord knew it would 
come. Why? Because he knew what the world was doing. 



110 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

He knew the trend of the spirit of men and of nations. He 
knew what the results would be, in time. He knew when 
the time would be, and the results that would be manifest, 
and so he declared it by the voice of his servants, the proph- 
ets; and now we see the fulfilment of the predictions made 
by the servants of God, as they were inspired to utter them, 
when they declared that the time would come to pass when 
war would be poured out upon all nations — not to fulfil the 
purposes of God, but the purposes of the nations of the 
earth in consequence of their wickedness. It may be a very 
difficult thing for me with the range of words that I pos- 
sess, to express my thoughts and to explain my full intent; 
but I repeat to you, that the Lord God Almighty is not 
pleased, nor was it his purpose or design, or intent, to fore- 
ordain the condition that the world is in today; nor did he 
do so. He foresaw what would come, by the conduct of 
men, by their departure from the Truth, by their lack of 
the love of God, and by the course that they should pursue, 
inimical to the well-being of his children. He foresaw ^what 
would be, but he had given them their agency, under which 
they are bringing it to pass. The results of it, eventually, 
will be overruled for the good of those who shall live after, 
not for the good of those who shall destroy themselves be- 
cause of their wicked propensities and crimes. — Improve- 
*ment Era, Vol. 20, page 827, July, 1917. 

The Gospel Trumpet. If we are in the line of our 
duty, we are engaged in a great and glorious cause. It is 
very essential to our individual welfare that every man and 
every woman who has entered into the covenants of the 
gospel, through repentance and baptism, should feel that 
as individuals it is their bounden duty to use their intelli- 
gence, and the agency which the Lord has given them, for 
the promotion of the interests of Zion and the establishment 
of her cause in the earth. 

It matters not how devout, honest, or sincere we might 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 111 

be in the profession of our faith in God, or in the system 
of religion we might have adopted, and which we believe 
to be the everlasting gospel, without repentance and baptism 
and the reception of the Holy Ghost, which constitute the 
new birth, we are not of the family of Christ, but are aliens, 
estranged from God and his laws, and in this fallen condition 
we shall remain, whether in the body or in the spirit, for 
time and for eternity, unless we render obedience to the plan 
devised in the heavens for the redemption and salvation of 
the human family. 

The Latter-day Saints may say, we were taught this 
doctrine by the elders in our native lands, and we believed 
it and repented of our sins, and were baptized, and we re- 
ceived the gift of the Holy Ghost, which was a testimony 
to us that we had done the will of the Father, and since 
then our testimonies have often been confirmed through the 
manifestations of the power of God, and the renewal of his 
Spirit in our hearts. Why, therefore, say they, is it neces- 
sary to refer to these things now? We perhaps forget, in 
consequence of the things of time, which so tempt our fallen 
nature, that having been born anew, which is the putting 
away of the old man sin, and putting on of the man Christ 
Jesus, we have become soldiers of the Cross, having enlisted 
under the banner of Jehovah for time and for eternity, and 
that we have entered into the most solemn covenants to serve 
God and to contend earnestly for the establishment of the 
principles of truth and righteousness on this earth continu- 
ally while we live. 

In referring to the subject of baptism as essential to sal- 
vation, it may be asked by some, what would become of those 
who heard not the gospel and who therefore had not the op- 
portunity of being baptized, claiming as we do that the 
gospel was taken from the earth in consequence of its being 
rejected when proclaimed by Jesus and his apostles? I would 
say to such, that God has made ample provision for all his 



112 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

children, both the ignorant and the learned ; those who have 
not had the gospel preached to them in the flesh, will hear 
it in the spirit, for all must have the plan of salvation pre- 
sented to them for their acceptance or rejection before they 
.can become amenable to the law. 

In connection with this work is that spoken of con- 
cerning Elijah the prophet; namely, "The turning of the 
hearts of the children to the fathers, and the hearts of the 
fathers to the children," which if not done the whole earth 
will be smitten with a curse. 

The kingdom of God must be erected upon the princi- 
ples which Christ has revealed, upon the foundation of eter- 
nal truth ; Jesus himself being the chief corner-stone. These 
holy and sublime principles must be observed and honored 
in our lives, in order that we may obtain an exaltation with 
the sanctified in the kingdom of God. 

The beauty of these principles is that they are true, 
and the satisfaction derived from their adoption is the 
knowledge which we receive convincing us of this fact. We 
have not believed a fable, neither are we cherishing a cun- 
ningly devised scheme, but we have been inducted into 
the truth, having Christ for our head, v/ho is our forerun- 
ner, our great High Priest and King. 

The Holy Ghost is a personage who acts in Christ's 
stead. Just before the risen Redeemer left the earth he 
commanded his disciples to tarry in the city of Jerusalem 
until they should be endowed with power from on high. 
They did so, and agreeable to promise, the Comforter came 
whilst they were met together, filling their hearts with un- 
speakable joy, insomuch that they spake in tongues and 
prophesied; and the inspiring influence of this holy Being 
accompanied them in all their ministerial duties, enabling 
them to perform the great mission in which they had been 
called by the Savior. 

I know that God lives and that he has revealed himself. 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 113 

I know that the Holy Ghost has been conferred upon the 
children of men, and that the gospel has been restored to 
the inhabitants of the earth in its fulness. I know that the 
Holy Priesthood, which is the power of God delegated to 
man, has been restored to the earth. I do know that 
God has delivered his people and that he will continue to 
deliver us and lead us on in his own peculiar way from 
conquest to conquest, from victory to victory, until truth 
and righteousness gain the ascendency in this his earth, in- 
asmuch as we remain true to him and to one another. 

It is the fool who has said in his heart, "There is no 
God," and it would indeed be a weak and foolish mind that 
would rest satisfied without knowing beyond a doubt the 
Author and Source of his religion, when the opportunity of 
ascertaining the fact is extended to him. 

I know the fruits of my religion are good, they are 
flavored with the sweets of heaven, and they impart health 
and life to the soul, and I know that God, the Creator of 
heaven and earth, is its author. No man need wonder 
whether this be really true or not, for all may know for 
themselves ; all may partake of the fruit of the vine and eat 
and live; all may drink of the eternal spring, and thirst no 
more. These things I declare to you to be true and faithful. 
I have been acquainted with them from my youth, and I 
have felt their influence from my childhood. I have seen 
the effect of their opposite, and I know whereof I speak. I 
cannot deny these things, neither can any man who has ever 
known them, although he may apostatize from the Church, 
except he deny himself and his God. 

The man who embraces what is called "Mormonism," 
but which is really the gospel of the Son of God, and lives 
according to its precepts, will never lie nor steal; he will 
not dishonor his parents nor despise his poorer brethren; he 
will never, no never, speak against the Lord's anointed nor 
be ashamed to own his God, to whom he owes homage and 



114 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

gratitude now and forever; he will never do a dishonorable 
act, nor fail to acknowledge God in all things, neither will 
he refuse to render implicit obedience to the revelations of 
God which are applicable to him. It is true, man may err 
in judgment, he may be wanting in many things because of 
his fallen nature, but the system of salvation is perfect. 
Jesus the Only Begotten of the Father, in whom there is no 
blemish, is its author ; he is the standard to all the world, and 
will be forever. He had power to lay down his life and 
take it up again, and if we keep inviolate the covenants of 
the gospel, remaining faithful and true to the end, we too, 
in his name and through his redeeming blood, will have 
power in due time to resurrect these our bodies after they 
shall have been committed to the earth. — April 8, 1876, 
Journal of Discourses, Vol. 18, pp. 271-277, 1877. 

What Church Leaders Advocate. We wish to ad- 
vocate the principle of unity, the love of God and neighbor, 
the love of a purpose that is great, ennobling, good in itself, 
and calculated to exalt man and bring him nearer to the 
likeness of the Son of God. — Improvement Era, Vol. 21, 
p. 98, December, 1917. 

Our Message One of Love. We bring a message of 
love. We wish to show how much we love you, and to find 
out how much you love us in return. — Improvement Era, 
Vol. 21, p. 98, December, 1917. 

Whence? Whither? We want to know where we 
came from, and where we are going? Where did we come 
from? From God. Our spirits existed before they came 
to this world. They were in the councils of the heavens be- 
fore the foundations of the earth were laid. We were there. 
We sang together with the heavenly hosts for joy when the 
foundations of the earth were laid, and when the plan of our 
existence upon this earth and redemption were mapped out. 
We were there; we were interested, and we took a part in 
this great preparation. We were unquestionably present in 



PURPOSE AND MISSION OF CHURCH 115 

those councils when that wonderful circumstance occurred 
when Satan offered himself as a savior of the world if he 
could but receive the honor and the glory of the Father for 
doing it. But Jesus said, "Father, thy will be done, and 
the glory be thine forever." Wherefore, because Satan re- 
belled against God, and sought to. destroy the agency of man, 
the Father rejected him and he was cast out, but Jesus was 
accepted. We were, no doubt, there, and took a part in all 
those scenes, we were vitally concerned in the carrying out 
of these great plans and purposes, we understood them, and 
it was for our sakes they were decreed, and are to be con- 
summated. These spirits have been coming to this earth to 
take upon them tabernacles, that they might become like 
unto Jesus Christ, being "formed in his likeness and image/' 
from the morn of creation until now, and will continue un- 
til the winding up scene, until the spirits who were destined 
to come to this world shall have come and accomplished their 
mission in the flesh. — Deseret Weekly News, 1884, Vol. 33, 
p. 130. 

Latter-day Saints are Law-abiding. I wish to enter 
here my avowal that the people called Latter-day Saints, as 
has been often repeated from this stand, are the most law- 
abiding, the most peaceable, long-suffering and patient peo- 
ple that can today be found within the confines of this re- 
public, and perhaps anywhere else upon the face of the earth ; 
and we intend to continue to be law-abiding so far as the 
constitutional law of the land is concerned ; and we expect to 
meet the consequences of our obedience to the laws and com- 
mandments of God like men. These are my sentiments 
briefly expressed, upon this subject. — Deseret Weekly News, 
1882, Vol. 31, p. 226. 



CHAPTER VII 

The First Principles of the Gospel 

How the Sinner May be Cleansed. You cannot 
take a murderer, a suicide, an adulterer, a liar, or one who 
was or is thoroughly abominable in his life here, and simply 
by the performance of an ordinance of the gospel, cleanse 
him from sin and usher him into the presence of God. God 
has not instituted a plan of that kind, and it cannot be done. 
He has said you shall repent of your sins. The wicked will 
have to repent of their wickedness. Those who die without 
the knowledge of the gospel will have to come to the knowl- 
edge of it, and those who sin against light will have to pay 
the uttermost farthing for their transgression and their de- 
parture from the gospel, before they can ever get back to it. 
Do not forget that. Do not forget it, you elders in Israel, 
nor you, mothers in Israel, either; and, when you seek to 
save either the living or the dead, bear it in mind that you 
can only do it on the principle of their repentance and ac- 
ceptation of the plan of life. That is the only way in which 
you can succeed. — Oct. C. R., 1907, pp. 6, 7. 

Fallacy of Death-Bed Repentance. I do not believe 
in the ideas that we hear sometimes advanced in the world, 
that it matters but little what men do in this life, if they 
will but confess Christ at the end of their journey in life, 
that that is all-sufficient, and that by so doing they will 
receive their passport into heaven. I denounce this doctrine. 
It is unscriptural, it is unreasonable, it is untrue, and it will 
not avail any man, no matter by whom this idea may be ad- 
vocated ; it will prove an utter failure unto men. As reason- 
able beings, as men and women of intelligence, we cannot 



FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL 117 

help but admire and honor the doctrine of Jesus Christ, 
which is the doctrine of God, and which requires of every 
man and woman righteousness in their lives, purity in their 
thoughts, uprightness in their daily walk and conversation, 
devotion to the Lord, love of truth, love of their fellowman, 
and above all things in the world the love of God. These 
were the precepts that were inculcated by the Son of God 
when he walked among his brethren in the meridian of time. 
He taught these precepts; he exemplified them in his life, 
and advocated continually the doing of the will of him that 
sent him.— Oct. C. R., 1907, p. 3. 

The Change that Comes with Repentance and 
Baptism. That change comes today to every son and daugh- 
ter of God who repents of his or her sins, who humble them- 
selves before the Lord, and who seek forgiveness and remis- 
sion of sin by baptism by immersion, by one having author- 
ity to administer this sacred ordinance of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ. For it is this new birth that was spoken of by Christ 
to Nicodemus as absolutely essential that men might see the 
kingdom of God, and without which no man could enter into 
the kingdom. Each of us can remember, perhaps, the 
change that came into our hearts when we were baptized 
for the remission of our sins. Perhaps it is not proper for 
one to speak of himself or of his own experiences, because 
there may be those within the sound of my voice who object 
to a man speaking of himself, and especially when he shall 
say any good of himself ; yet I speak not of myself, I speak 
of the influence and power of the Holy Spirit that I experi- 
enced when I had been baptized for the remission of my sins. 
The feeling that came upon me was that of pure peace, of 
love and of light. I felt in my soul that if I had sinned — 
and surely I was not without sin — that it had been forgiven 
me; that I was indeed cleansed from sin; my heart was 
touched, and I felt that I would not injure the smallest in- 
sect beneath my feet. I felt as if I wanted to do good 



118 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

everywhere to everybody and to everything. I felt a new- 
ness of life, a newness of desire to do that which was right. 
There was not one particle of desire for evil left in my soul. 
I was but a little boy, it is true, when I was baptized; but 
this was the influence that came upon me, and I know that it 
was from God, and was and ever has been a living witness 
to me of my acceptance of the Lord. 

Oh! that I could have kept that same spirit and that 
same earnest desire in my heart every moment of my life 
from that day to this. Yet many of us who have received 
that witness, that new birth, that change of heart, while we 
may have erred in judgment or have made many mistakes, 
and often perhaps come short of the true standard in our 
lives, we have repented of the evil, and we have sought from 
time to time forgiveness at the hand of the Lord; so that 
until this day the same desire and purpose which pervaded 
our souls when we were baptized and received a remission 
of our sins, still holds possession of our hearts, and is still 
the ruling sentiment and passion of our souls. Though we 
may at times be stirred to anger, and our wrath move us to 
say and do things which are not pleasing in the sight of 
God, yet instantly on regaining our sober senses and recov- 
ering from our lapse into the power of darkness, we feel 
humble, repentant, and to ask forgiveness for the wrong that 
we have done to ourselves, and perchance to others. The 
great, earnest, overwhelming desire, which is born of the 
truth and of the witness of the Holy Spirit in the hearts 
of the people who obey the truth, assumes sway and again 
takes possession of our souls, to lead us on in the path of 
duty. This is my testimony and I know it is true. — Apr. C. 
R., 1898, pp. 65, 66. 

The Necessity of Baptism. "The Light has come to 
the world, and he who will not see it shall be condemned." 
The truth is here, and shall men living now be heard to com- 
plain hereafter that they have not the truth in their hearts ? 



FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL 119 

Certainly not. It is here for all who will seek it, and it shall 
be to their undoing if they do not obtain it. 

The Savior said to Nicodemus, "except a man be born 
again, he cannot enter the kingdom of God," and that is 
true today. A man must be born from ignorance into truth, 
today, before he can expect to see any difference between 
a Latter-day Saint and another not of the faith. If he is 
not so born, he is more blind than the one whom Christ 
healed, for having eyes he sees not, and having ears, hears 
not. 

Is there any difference between the baptized and the 
unbaptized man ? All the difference in the world, I tell you, 
but it is only discernible through the Spirit. It is a vast 
difference, too great for one not in possession of the Spirit 
to comprehend. Take two men, they may be equals in point 
of goodness, they may be equally moral, charitable, honest 
and just, but one is baptized and the other is not. There is 
a mighty difference between them, for one is the son of God 
redeemed by compliance with his laws, and the other remains 
in darkness. 

The Scriptures say that a rich man would hardly enter 
the kingdom of heaven, but it does not mean that riches 
will condemn a man, not at all. God is pleased to see us 
acquire riches for he intends ultimately to give to us the 
whole earth as an eternal inheritance, but it is the love of 
riches that kills. A great gulf separates those who enter 
the house of the Lord and take wives, and those who do not 
thus marry — a tremendous gulf, but to the unspiritual eye 
no difference is apparent. 

I thank God for "Mormonism," so called; it is the 
power of God unto salvation. It is the duty of every Latter- 
day Saint to know of its truth and to exemplify it. Its des- 
tiny is to overwhelm error and supplant it with righteous- 
ness and peace, — From a sermon, given in Logan, Feb. 2, 
1909. 



120 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

When to Baptize Children. We confess to having 
been considerably surprised when attending one of our lat- 
est Sunday School conventions on learning that in some 
wards in the Church only once or twice in each year are 
opportunities given to the children of the Saints to be bap- 
tized. We hold the opinion that in every stake of Zion there 
should be opportunity for baptism every day of every month 
and every month in every year, for we believe that it is an 
admirable practice where parents, in conformity with the 
revelations of God, have taught their children in the first 
principles of the gospel — faith, repentance and baptism, to 
have them baptized on their birthdays, when they arrive at 
the age of eight years. This practice has many advantages. 
In the first place, when a child is baptized on his birthday, 
he has no difficulty in remembering the day when that sacred 
ordinance was performed in his case. Again, it prevents the 
tendency manifested by some people to delay and postpone 
duties that are always best performed in their proper time 
and season. When once a child has passed the eight year 
mark, there appears no particular necessity for the immedi- 
ate performance of the ordinance, and the parents are apt to 
put it off from day to day and from week to week, until 
months have passed over, and the matter is not attended to. 
Should it so happen that in this interval the child is taken 
by the Lord, then this rite has to be performed in his behalf 
after his departure from our midst. How much better it is 
that the child have the opportunity of doing this all- 
important work for himself or herself. — Juvenile Instructor, 
Vol. 40, p. 337, June 1, 1905. 

Through Atonement Sins are Washed Away. 
When we commit sin, it is necessary that we repent of it 
and make restitution as far as lies in our power. When we 
cannot make restitution for the wrong we have done, then 
we must apply for the grace and mercy of God to cleanse 
us from that iniquity. 



FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL 121 

Men cannot forgive their own sins ; they cannot cleanse 
themselves from the consequences of their sins. Men can 
stop sinning and can do right in the future, and so far their 
acts are acceptable before the Lord and worthy of considera- 
tion. But who shall repair the wrongs they have done to 
themselves and to others, which it seems impossible for them 
to repair themselves ? By the atonement of Jesus Christ the 
sins of the repentant shall be washed away, though they be 
crimson they shall be made white as wool. This is the promise 
given to you. We who have not paid our tithing in the past, 
and are therefore under obligations to the Lord, which we 
are not in a position to discharge, the Lord requires that no 
longer at our hands, but will forgive us for the past if we 
will observe this law honestly in the future. That is gener- 
ous and kind, and I feel grateful for it. — Oct. C. R. } 1899, 
p. 42. 

Conditions for Baptism. No person can be properly 
baptized unless he has faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
has repented of his sins, with a repentance that need not be 
repented of. But faith comes by hearing the word of God. 
This implies that the candidate must be taught. Efficient 
teaching and preparation must precede the ordinance, so 
that the candidate may have a proper appreciation and con- 
ception of its purposes. The call to baptism, in the mission 
of our Savior, was always preceded by instructions in the 
doctrines which he taught. — Improvement Era, Vol. 14, p. 
266. 

The First Principles of the Gospel. As Latter-day 
Saints we have every reason to rejoice in the gospel, and 
in the testimony we have received concerning its truth. I 
repeat, we have reason to rejoice and to be exceeding glad, 
for we possess the testimony of Jesus, the spirit of prophecy, 
which the people of the world know nothing about, nor can 
they, without obedience to the gospel. 

Jesus thoroughly understood this matter, and fully ex- 



122 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

plained it when he said, "Except a man be born again, he 
cannot see the kingdom of God." On first reflection, it 
would seem that anything so clear, reasonable and tangible 
could be easily made plain to the understanding of all men. 
Hence the feeling that has prompted many of the Latter-day 
Saints to believe, after their minds have been enlightened 
by the Spirit of God — everything being made so plain and 
clear to them, that they had only to tell their friends and 
kindred what they had learned and they would gladly receive 
it. But how disappointed, after they had presented to them 
the truths of heaven in simplicity and plainness, to hear them 
say, "We cannot see it!" or, "We do not believe it!" or per- 
haps bitterly oppose it, which is by far the most common 
practice of the world. They cannot understand it. Why? 
Because, as Jesus has said, no man can see the kingdom ex- 
cept he is born again. You may preach the gospel to the 
people but unless they humble themselves as little children 
before the Lord, acknowledging their dependence upon him 
for light and wisdom, they cannot see or sense it, although 
you may preach to them in as great plainness as it is possible 
for the truth to be conveyed from one person to another. 
And should any believe your testimony it would only be be- 
lief. They would not see as you see — nor comprehend it, as 
you do — until they yield obedience to the requirements of 
the gospel, and through the remission of their sins receive 
the Holy Ghost. Then they, too, can see as you see, for they 
have the same spirit ; then will they love the truth as you do, 
and may wonder why they could not comprehend it before, 
or why it is that there can be anybody with common intel- 
ligence that cannot understand truth so plain and forcible. 
First, then, it is necessary to have faith in God, faith 
being the first principle in revealed religion, and the founda- 
tion of all righteousness. 

Faith in God is to believe that he is, and "that he is the 
only supreme Governor and independent Being, in whom all 



FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL 123 

fulness and perfection and every., good gift and principle 
dwell independently/' and in whom the faith of all other 
rational beings must centre for life and salvation; and fur- 
ther, that he is the great Creator of all things, that he is 
omnipotent, omniscient, and by his works and the power of 
his spirit omnipresent. 

Not only is it necessary to have faith in God, but also in 
Jesus Christ, his Son, the Savior of mankind and the Medi- 
ator of the New Covenant; and in the Holy Ghost, who 
bears record of the Father and the Son, "the same in all 
ages and forever." 

Having this faith, it becomes necessary to repent. Re- 
pent of what? Of every sin of which we may have been 
guilty. How shall we repent of these sins? Does repent- 
ance consist of sorrow for wrong doing? Yes; but is this 
all? By no means. True repentance only is acceptable to 
God, nothing short of it will answer the purpose. Then 
what is true repentance? True repentance ij not only sor- 
row for sins, and humble penitence and contrition before 
God, but it involves the necessity of turning away from them, 
a discontinuance of all evil practiced and deeds, a thorough 
reformation of life, a vital change from evil to good, from 
vice to virtue, from darkness to light. Not only so, but to 
make restitution, so far as it is possible, for all the wrongs 
we have done, to pay our debts,, and restore to God and 
man their rights — that which is due to them from us. This 
is true repentance, and the exercise of the will and all the 
powers of body and mind is demanded, to complete this glo- 
rious work of repentance ; then God will accept it. 

Having thus repented, the next thing requisite is bap- 
tism, which is an essential principle of the gospel — no man 
can enter into the gospel covenant without it. It is the door 
of the Church of Christ, we cannot get in there in any other 
way, for Christ hath said it. "Sprinkling," or "pouring," 
is not baptism. Baptism means immersion in water, and 



124 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

is to be administered by one having authority, in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Bap- 
tism without divine authority is not valid. It is a symbol of 
the burial and resurrection of Jesus Christ, and must be done 
in the likeness thereof, by one commissioned of God, in 
the manner prescribed, otherwise it is illegal and will not be 
accepted by him, nor will it effect a remission of sins, the 
object for which it is designed, but whosoever hath faith, 
truly repents and is "buried with Christ in baptism," by one 
having divine authority, shall receive a remission of sins, and 
is entitled to the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of 
hands. 

Only those who are commissioned of Jesus Christ have 
authority or power to bestow this gift. The office of the 
Holy Ghost is to bear record of Christ, or to testify of him, 
and confirm the believer in the truth, by bringing to his 
recollection things that have passed, and showing or reveal- 
ing to the mind things present and to come. "But the Com- 
forter, which i5 the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send 
in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things 
to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you." 
"He will guide you into all truth." Thus, without the aid 
of the Holy Ghost no man can know the will of God, or that 
Jesus is the Christ — the Redeemer of the world, or that the 
course he pursues, the work he performs, or his faith, are 
acceptable to God, and such as will secure to him the gift 
of eternal life, the greatest of all gifts. (John 14:26; 16:13.) 

"But," says an objector, "have we not the Bible and are 
not the Holy Scripture able to make us wise unto salva- 
tion?" Yes, provided we obey them. "All Scripture is 
given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, 
for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness; 
that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished 
unto all good works." The "good works" are the great 
desideratum. The Bible itself is but the dead letter, it is 



FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL 125 

the Spirit that giveth life. The way to obtain the Spirit is 
that which is here marked out so plainly in the Scriptures. 
There is no other. Obedience, therefore, to these principles 
is absolutely necessary, in order to obtain the salvation and 
exaltation brought to light through the gospel. 

As to the question of authority, nearly everything de- 
pends upon it. No ordinance can be performed to the ac 7 
ceptance of God without divine authority. No matter how 
fervently men may believe or pray, unless they are endowed 
with divine authority they can only act in their own name, 
and not legally nor acceptably in the name of Jesus Christ, in 
whose name .all these things must be done. Some suppose 
this authority may be derived from the Bible, but nothing 
could be more absurd. The Bible is but a book containing 
the writings- of inspired men, "profitable for doctrine, for 
reproof, for correction and instruction in righteousness/' as 
such we hold it is sacred ; but the Spirit, power and author- 
ity by which it is written cannot be found within its lids, nor 
derived from it. "For prophecy came not in old time by 
the will of man; but holy men of God spake as they were 
moved by the Holy Ghost." If by reading and believing 
the Bible this authority could be obtained, all who read the 
Bible and believed it would have it — one equally with an- 
other. I have read the Bible, and I have as good reason for 
believing it as any other man, and do believe it with all my 
heart; but this does not give me authority to teach men in 
the name of the Lord, nor to officiate in the sacred ordin- 
ances of the gospel. Were the Scriptures the only source 
of knowledge, we would be without knowledge for our- 
selves, and would have to rest our hopes of salvation upon 
a simple belief in the testimonies and sayings of others. 
This will not do for me; I must know for myself, and if I 
act as a teacher of these things, I must be clothed with 
the same light, knowledge and authority as those were who 
acted in a similar calling anciently. Else how could I de- 



126 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

clare the truth and bear testimony as they did ? What right 
would I have to say, "thus saith the Lord," and call upon 
man to repent and be baptized in the name of the Lord ? or, 
that "This Jesus hath God raised up [from the dead], 
whereof we all [the apostles] are witnesses"? And", there- 
fore, let all men "know assuredly that God hath made that 
same Jesus," who was crucified, "both Lord and Christ"? 
No man, without the Holy Ghost, as enjoyed by the ancient 
apostles, can know these things, therefore cannot declare 
them by authority, nor teach and prepare mankind for the 
salvation of God. God Almighty is the only source from 
whence this knowledge, power and authority can be ob- 
tained, and that through the operations of the Holy Ghost. 
The Scriptures may serve as a guide to lead us to God, and 
hence to the possession of all things necessary to life and 
salvation, but they can do no more. 

Having profited by this example, and done the works 
commanded by both Christ and his apostles, ancient and 
modern, I am happy of the privilege to declare to the inhab- 
itants of the earth that I have received this testimony and 
witness for myself. I do know that these things are true. 
Jesus, my Redeemer, lives, and God hath made him both 
Lord and Christ. To know and to worship the true God, in 
the name of Jesus — in spirit and in truth — is the duty of 
man. To aid and qualify him for this service is the duty 
and office of the Holy Ghost. Man may fail through fal- 
tering and unfaithfulness, but the Spirit of God will never 
fail, nor abandon the faithful disciple. I can say as one who 
has tried the experiment — for it may be called an experi- 
ment to the beginner — that all who will take the course and 
accept the doctrine thus marked out' will, through faithful- 
ness, become acquainted with the truth, and shall know of 
the doctrine, whether it be of God or of man, and will re- 
joice in it as all good, faithful Latter-day Saints do. 

Here is an ordinance which we are now administering, 



FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL 127 

the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper; it is a principle of the 
gospel, one as necessary to be observed by all believers, as 
any other ordinance of the gospel. What is the object of it? 
It is that we may keep in mind continually the Son of God 
who has redeemed us from eternal death, and brought us 
to life again through the power of the gospel. Before the 
coming of Christ to the earth, this was borne in mind by the 
inhabitants of the earth to whom the gospel was preached, 
by another ordinance which was a type of the great sacrifice 
that should take place in the meridian of time. Hence, 
Adam, after he was cast out of the garden, was commanded 
to offer sacrifices to God ; by this act, he and all who partici- 
pated in the offering of sacrifices, were reminded of the 
Savior who should come to redeem them from death which, 
were it not for the atonement wrought out by him, would 
forever exclude them from dwelling in the presence of God 
again. But in his coming and death, this commandment 
was fulfilled; and he instituted the Supper and commanded 
his followers to partake of this in all time to come, in order 
that they may remember him, bearing in mind that he had 
redeemed them, also that they had covenanted to keep his 
commandments and to walk with him in the regeneration. 
Hence it is necessary to partake of the Sacrament, as a wit- 
ness to him that we do remember him, are willing to keep 
the commandments he has given us, that we may have his 
Spirit to be with us always— even to the end, and also that 
we may continue in the forgiveness of sins. 

In various dispensations there are various differences 
in regard to certain requirements of the gospel. For in- 
stance, in the day of Noah, when he preached the gospel to 
the antediluvian world, he was given a special command- 
ment to build an ark, that in case the people would reject 
him and the message sent unto them, that himself and all 
who believed on him might be saved from the destruction 
that awaited them. In this dispensation there is a principle 



128 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

or commandment peculiar to it. What is that? It is the 
gathering the people unto one place. The gathering of this 
people is as necessary to be observed by believers, as faith, 
repentance, baptism, or any other ordinance. It is an essen- 
tial part of the gospel of this dispensation, as much so as the 
necessity of building an ark by Noah, for his deliverance, 
was a part of the gospel of his dispensation. Then the world 
was destroyed by a flood, now it is to be destroyed by war, 
pestilence, famine, earthquakes, storms, and tempests, the 
sea rolling beyond its bounds, malarious vapors, vermin, dis- 
ease, and by fire and the lightnings of God's wrath poured 
out for destruction upon Babylon. The cry of the angel 
unto the righteous of this dispensation is, "Come out of her, 
my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye 
receive not of her plagues." (Rev. 18:4.) 

We believe also in the principle of direct revelation from 
God to man. 

This is a part of the gospel, but it is not peculiar to 
this dispensation. It is common in all ages and dispensa- 
tions of the gospel. The gospel cannot be administered, nor 
the Church of God continue to exist, without it. Christ is 
the head of his Church and not man, and the connection can 
only be maintained upon the principle of direct and contin- 
uous revelation. It is not a hereditary principle, it cannot 
be handed down from father to son, nor from generation to 
generation, but is a living, vital principle to be enjoyed on 
certain conditions only, namely — through absolute- faith in 
God and obedience to his laws and commandments. The 
moment this principle is cut off, that moment the Church 
is adrift, being severed from its ever-living head. In this 
condition it cannot continue, but must cease to be the 
Church of God, and like the ship at sea, without captain, 
compass or rudder, is afloat at the mercy of the storms 
and the waves of ever contending human passions, and 
worldly interests, pride and folly, finally to be wrecked upon 
the strand of priestcraft and superstition. The religious 



FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL 129 

world is in this condition today, ripening for the great de- 
struction which awaits them, but there is an ark prepared 
for such as are worthy of eternal life, in the gathering of 
the Saints to the chambers of the Almighty, where they 
shall be preserved until the indignation of God is passed. 

Marriage is also a principle or ordinance of the gospel, 
most vital to the happiness of mankind, however unimpor- 
tant it may seem, or lightly regarded by many. There is no 
superfluous or unnecessary principle in the plan of life, 
but there is no principle of greater importance or more es- 
sential to the happiness of man — not only here, but espe- 
cially hereafter, than that of marriage. Yet all are neces- 
sary. What good would it be to one to be baptized and 
receive not the Holy Ghost? And suppose he went a little 
further and received the Holy Ghost, thereby obtaining the 
testimony of Jesus, and then stopped at that, what good 
would it do him ? None whatever, but would .add to his 
condemnation, for it would be as burying his talent in the 
earth. To secure the fulness of the blessings, we must 
receive the fulness of the gospel. Yet men will be judged 
and rewarded according to their works. "To him that 
knoweth to do good and cloeth it not, to him it is sin." 
Those who receive a part of the gospel with light and knowl- 
edge to comprehend other principles, and yet do not obey 
them, will come under this law, hence condemnation will 
be added unto such, and that which they did receive may be 
taken from them and added to them who are more worthy. 

Obedience is a requirement of heaven, and is therefore 
a principle of the gospel. Are all required to be obedient? 
Yes, all. What, against their will? O, no, not by any 
means. There is no power given to man, nor means lawful 
to be used to compel men to obey the will of God, against 
their wish, except persuasion and good advice, but there is 
a penalty attached to disobedience, which all must suffer 
who will not obey the obvious truths or laws of heaven. I 
believe in the sentiment of the poet: 

10 



130 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

"Know this, that every soul is free 
To choose his life and what he'll be ; 
For this eternal truth is given, 
That God will force no man to heaven. 

"He'll call, persuade, direct aright, 
And bless with wisdom, love and light, 
In nameless ways be good and kind, 
But never force the human mind." 

Is it a difficult task to obey the gospel? No. It is an 
easy matter to those who possess the spirit of it. Most of 
this congregation can testify that the gospel "yoke is easy, 
and the burden light." Those who have embraced it will be 
judged according to their works therein, whether they be 
good or evil. To such as are untrue to their covenants it 
may be said, by and by, "Depart from me!" In vain will 
they plead their former good works, and faith. Why? Be- 
cause the race is not to the swift nor the battle always to 
the strong, but to him that endures faithful to the end. 
We must save ourselves from this untoward generation. 
It is a continual labor, but the strength of the righteous will 
be sufficient for their day. Jesus said, "In my Father's house 
are many mansions." There' is a glory, or mansion, of 
which the sun is typical, another of which the moon is typ- 
ical, and still another like unto the stars, and in this latter 
the condition of its occupants will differ as the stars differ 
in appearance. Every man will receive according to his 
works and knowledge. "These are they who are of Paul 
and of Apollos, and of Cephas. These are they who say 
they are some of one and some of another — some of Christ 
and some of John, and some of Moses, and some of Elias, 
and some of Esaias, and some of Isaiah, and some of Enoch ; 
but 'received not the gospel, neither the testimony of Jesus." 
(Doc. and Cov. 76:100-1.) Thus, impartial justice will be 
meted out unto all, and none will be lost but the sons of per- 
dition. — Journal of Discourses, Vol. 14, p. 266. 



CHAPTER VIII 

The Church and the Man 

The Church in Advance of Its Members. "The 
modern 'Mormon' is far in advance of 'MormonismV The 
very reverse of this statement is the truth. "Mormonism" 
is far in advance of the modern or any other class of "Mor- 
mons." For not one member of the Church in one hundred, 
and perhaps not a single member in the whole Church is able 
to reach the high standards of faith, virtue, honor and truth 
inculcated in the gospel of Jesus Christ. — 'Juvenile In- 
structor, Vol. 41, p. 144, March 1, 1906. 

The Gospel the Most Important Thing. The re- 
ligion which we have espoused is not a Sunday religion ; it 
is not a mere profession ; it is a most — I was going to say — 
a most terrible reality — and I believe I would be justified 
in using that expression, because it savors of life unto life 
or. of death unto death. If it is, and pardon me for using 
that expression, if it is what we profess it to be, what we 
have embraced it for, what we believe it to be as members 
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, it is the 
most important thing in the world to us, and the results to 
us in this world and in the world to come will depend upon 
our integrity to the truth and our consistency in observing 
its precepts, in abiding by its principles, and its requirements. 
— Apr. C. R., 1916, p. 2. 

Personal Advancement .is Help to the Church. 
Whoever will labor for his own welfare, for his own salva- 
tion and upbuilding in the knowledge of those principles 
which draw men nearer to God and make them more like 
unto him, fitting them better for the performance of the du- 
ties required at their hands, is in like manner building up the 
Church.— Apr. C. R., 1914, p. 2. 



132 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Covenants of the Latter-day Saints. Among the 
covenants are these, that they will cease from sin and from all 
unrighteousness; that they will work righteousness in their 
lives ; that they will abstain from the use of intoxicants, from 
the use of strong drinks of every description, from the use 
of tobacco, from every vile thing, and from extremes in 
every phase of life; that they will not take the name of God 
in vain; that they will not bear false witness against their 
neighbor; that they will seek to love their neighbors as 
themselves; to carry out the golden rule of the Lord, do 
unto others as they would that others should do unto them. 
These principles are involved in the covenants that the peo-' 
pie have made in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints, and it is expected that the officers and presiding 
authorities in the Church shall see to it that the members 
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints will 
keep these covenants that they have made with the Lord, 
and that they will observe these principles and adapt them 
to their lives and carry them out, that they may be indeed 
the salt of the earth ; not salt that has lost its savor and is 
good for nothing but to be cast out and trodden under the 
foot of men, but salt that has its savor and that is whole- 
some ; that the people of God may be a light unto this gen- 
eration and unto the world; that men may see your good 
works and glorify your Father which is in heaven; and 
that notwithstanding enemies, who are filled with the spirit 
of persecution and who say all manner of evil things against 
the Latter-day Saints, those who have entered into the cove- 
nant of the gospel, will keep the commandments of the Lord, 
will obey the dictates of the Spirit of the Lord unto them, will 
work righteousness in the earth, and will go right on in the 
path that Almighty God has marked out for them to pur- 
sue, fulfiling and accomplishing his will and his purposes 
concerning them in the latter day. — Oct. C. R. } 1904, pp. 4, 5. 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 133 

A Privilege to be Associated with the Church. 
I esteem it a great privilege to be permitted to live and be 
associated with my brethren and sisters in the great cause in 
which we are engaged. Personally, I have nothing but this 
cause to live for, for the rest of my life. It has been very 
much, almost entirely the object of life with me, ever since 
my childhood; and I am very thankful that I have had the 
privilege of being connected with the missionary work of 
the Church, and I hope and trust that I may be able to con- 
tinue in this ministry the remainder of my days. I feel in 
my heart that there is nothing greater for me, or for any 
other man living, than to be identified with the cause of 
truth, and I verily believe that we are engaged in the cause 
of truth, and not error. — Apr. C, R., 1912, p. 2. 

Worth of a Standing in the Church. My standing 
in the Church is worth to me more than this life — ten thou- 
sand times. For in this I have life everlasting. In this I 
have the glorious promise of the associations of my loved 
ones throughout all eternity. In obedience to this work, in 
the gospel of Jesus Christ, I shall gather around me my fam- 
ily, my children, my children's children, until they, become 
as numerous as the seed of Abraham, or as countless as the 
sands upon the sea shore. For this is my right and privilege, 
and the right and privilege of every member of the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints who holds the priest- 
hood and will magnify it in the sight of God. Without it, 
there is death and desolation — disintegration and disinher- 
itance; without it there may be a chance to become a min- 
istering spirit, a servant unto servants throughout the end- 
less ages; but in this gospel there is a chance to become a 
son of God, in the image and likeness of the Father and of 
his Only Begotten Son in the flesh. I would rather take 
my boys and my girls to the grave, while they are innocent, 
than to see them entrapped in the wickedness, the unbelief, 



134 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

and the spirit of apostasy so prevalent in the world, and be 
led away from the gospel of salvation. — Apr. C. R., 1912, pp. 
136, 137. 

Importance of Having Names on Church Records. 
Some people may not care very much whether their names 
are recorded or not, but this comes from ignorance of the 
consequences. If their names are not recorded they will 
not only be cut off from the assistance which they would 
be entitled to from the Church, if they needed it, but they 
will be cut off i rom the ordinances of the house of God ; 
they will be cut asunder from their dead and from their 
fathers who have been faithful, or from those who shall 
come after them who shall be faithful, and they will be ap- 
pointed their portion with the unbelievers, where there is 
weeping and gnashing of teeth. It means that you will be 
cut off from your fathers and mothers, from your husbands, 
your wives, your children, and that you shall have no por- 
tion or lot or inheritance in the kingdom of God, both in 
time and in eternity. It has a very serious and far-reaching 
effect.— Oct. C. R., 1899, p. 42. 

Secret Organizations. The Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints is good enough for me and my family, 
and I have no time nor means to associate myself with organ- 
izations that are not of this Church and which have simply 
for their object the laying up of something for my wife to 
have after I am dead. I cannot afford to do it for this rea- 
son : the Lord has seen fit to give me from day to day jusf 
sufficient for my needs, and if I were to join these associa- 
tions for the purpose of looking after the future of my fam- 
ily, I would be compelled to neglect paying my tithing, and 
present duties, because I would not have means enough to 
pay my tithing and my dues for these associations. We have 
known members of the Church, who when they were asked 
why they did not pay their tithing, confessed that they were 
associated with organizations of one kind and another, 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 135 

wherein they were compelled to pay weekly or monthly cer- 
tain sums of money; they had been associated with these 
institutions for a number of years, and had put quite a lot 
of money in them ; and now, if they did not continue to pay 
their dues they would lose all they had put in, then in case 
of death their families would lose the premium. From 
this you can see they are in bondage to these secret organ- 
izations, and if they want to pay tithing they cannot do 
it. Well, if they do not, they will be among those whose 
names will not be found recorded in the book of the law of 
the Lord and who will not have inheritance in the Zion of 
God. Furthermore, we have called some of these men to go 
on missions, but they could not go to preach the gospel to 
the nations of the earth. Why? Because they belonged 
to certain secret associations, and they were compelled to 
be at work all the time in order to pay their dues, or they 
would lose what they had put in them. — Oct. C. R., 1899, 
p. 40. 

Secret Societies. It is a well known truth that the 
counsel of the First Presidency of the Church, in all cases, 
has been and is against our brethren joining secret organ- 
izations for any purpose whatsoever, and that wherever any 
of them have already joined, they have been and are coun- 
seled to withdraw themselves from such organizations, as 
soon as circumstances permit and wisdom dictates. In tak- 
ing this position, there has not been, neither is it intended 
that there shall be, any controversy with the societies, and 
with their aims and objects. The merits of the various or- 
ders are not considered at all; their aims may be ever so 
worthy and their objects ever so commendable. That mat- 
ter does not enter into the discussion, so far as a member of 
our Church is concerned. 

The gospel of Jesus Christ is true, and is a power unto 
salvation, temporal and spiritual. A man who complies in 
every respect therewith has everything that any society can 



136 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

offer, with countless truths and consolations added: "But 
seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; 
and all these things shall be added unto you." The Church 
is divinely organized, and in that organization there is pro- 
vision for the development and practice of every virtue 
known, every charity revealed. For this reason and for 
its promises of eternal life and glory, the gospel, and the 
Church divinely established for its promulgation, should be 
nearer and dearer to a follower of Christ than all other 
things. "No man can serve two masters; for either he will 
hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the 
one and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and Mam- 
mon." 

The members of our Church who have faith to heed 
the advice of the authorities thereof, will not ally them- 
selves, under any pretense, with any organization not insti- 
tuted by the Lord for the building up of Zion. Neither will 
they, for any consideration, allow themselves to imbibe the 
spirit of the world, or be tempted to lose their faith, which 
will be the result with those who divide their interests, de- 
voting some to other organizations. This is the testimony 
of those who have joined and who have later withdrawn. 
Nothing can be permitted in the members that is calculated 
to bring division and weakness to the Church, yet those who 
have been led to join other institutions should not be dealt 
with harshly, but should be made to understand the position 
of the Church, and where it is so understood, they should 
shape their affairs for withdrawal, in humility and repent- 
ance, from that which threatens their standing. — Improve- 
ment Era, Vol. 6, p. 305, February, 1903. 

Gossip. The "Mormon" creed: "Mind your own busi- 
ness," is a good motto for young people to adopt who wish 
to succeed, and who wish to make the best use of their time 
and lives. And when I say young people, it includes as well 
aged and middle aged men and women. 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 137 

Let it be remembered that nothing is quite so contempt- 
ible as idle gossip. Byron said a good thing when he put 
into the mouth of Don Juan these words : 

"In fact there's nothing makes me so much grieve 
As that abominable tittle-tattle, 
Which is the cud eschewed by human cattle." 

How idle to go about whispering mysterious words here 
and there — words often without foundation in fact, but ut- 
tered with injurious intent, and perhaps with the idea jf 
creating for the whisperer some imaginary respect, because 
of his supposed possession of special knowledge! But such 
action seldom bodes good, or sets upon the round of human 
lips sentiments of appreciation for the excellent, the beauti- 
ful, and the true, in a brother, neighbor, or friend. Such 
gossip and meddling constantly hold to view the defects of 
its subjects, and the scandals that are born fly as upon the 
wings of eagles. To be thus engaged is a positive injury, 
also, to the person so employed, because by constantly hold- 
ing the defects of others in his own mind, he ruins his own 
ability to see and appreciate the virtues of his fellows, thus 
stifling his nobler self. 

It is so very much better for a person to strive to de- 
velop himself by observing all the good points he can find 
in others, than to strangle the growth of his better self by 
cherishing a fault-finding, sullen and intermeddling spirit. 
The scriptures support this thought. The great Psalmist 
says in substance in the fifteenth psalm: "He that back- 
biteth not with his tongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbor, 
nor taketh up a reproach against his neighbor, shall abide 
in the tabernacle of the Lord, and never be moved." To 
abide in the tabernacle of the Lord is to enjoy his Holy 
Spirit. Now, he that taketh up a reproach against his 
neighbor is in great danger of losing the Spirit of the Lord. 



138 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

"But my neighbor has done this, that, or the other that is 
forbidden by the law or the Church, or good usage, why 
should I not set him right?" says one. Let that one ask 
himself: "Is it my business?" The answer will suggest it- 
self : If it is not my business, let me be wise enough to mind 
my own business. For "he that refraineth his lips is wise, 
and he that uttereth a slander is a fool ;" and, further, the 
Lord declares through the Psalmist: "Whoso privily slan- 
dereth his neighbor, him will I cut off." 

Let it be the aim of the Saints to cultivate the spirit of 
generosity and good-will, such as was exemplified in the life 
of Christ, and proclaimed when the angels heralded abroad 
the message: "Peace on earth, to men good will," and 
which has been reiterated in the modern restoration of the 
gospel. Watch constantly for that which is worthy and no- 
ble in your fellow man. It makes a person better to see 
and speak of good in his neighbor ; while there is unbounded 
delight in observing the effect that a few words of apprecia- 
tion and encouragement have upon men, women, and chil- 
dren with whom we associate. Let those try it who really 
wish to get the genuine sweets out of life. 

The meddler, the gossip, the fault-finder, on the other 
hand, soon ruin their own capacity for observing the better 
side of human nature ; and, not .finding it in others, search 
in vain for its influence in their own souls. 

There is a wonderful field in the organizations of the 
Church for the cultivation of all the virtues of the human 
heart. It is the business of every officer and member of the 
Church, and of her associations and organizations, to lead 
out in doing good; to stand first in serviceable practices in 
the gospel's atmosphere of sunshine and peace; to lift up 
and not to cast down ; to encourage and not to repress ; to 
dispense joy, and to drown sorrow; to refrain their lips 
from slander and backbiting, and, by sweet temper and kind 
words, to unfold the better side of human nature; to mind 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 139 

their own business, and not to unduly criticise, and not to 
find fault, nor to delight in tale-bearing, scandal, envy, and 
gossip. 

This advice heeded, our social ethics would soon show 
wonderful improvement; happiness, beauty of disposition, 
love, and moral cleanliness, would increase among the 
Saints; the Spirit of God would delight to dwell in their 
midst, and the best qualities of the people would unfold and 
develop like the rose in the warm sunshine of June. — 
Improvement Era, Vol. 6, p. 388, March, 1903. 

We Want to be Known as We Are. We want to be 
known as we are. We want to be seen in our true light. 
We want the world to become acquainted with us. We want 
them to learn our doctrine, to understand our faith, our pur- 
poses, and the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints. We would like them to know something 
about the origin of this work, but we desire that they shall 
see this work in the true spirit of it, and the only way this 
can be brought about is by the inquiring, intelligent world 
coming in contact with us — those indeed who are disposed 
to love truth and righteousness, and whose eyes are not so 
blinded that they can not see the truth when it is presented 
before them.— Oct. C. R., 1908, p. 3. 

Treatment of Those Who Will Not Obey the Law 
of the Church. It has occurred to me somewhat in this 
way: that the body of the Church is likened to the body of 
a man, and you know men do sometimes get their systems 
a little deranged — that is to say, sometimes they are flea- 
bitten. Fleas bite them and mosquitoes bite them and cause 
little swellings to rise on their face and hands. Some- 
times they have boils upon them, and carbuncles, sebaceous 
tumors and other excresences, that only need the application 
of the lance to let out the humor from them or to excise 
them from the body, or cut them off and let them go, so 
that the body may be cleansed from their poisonous effect. 



140 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

It is so with the Church. From time to time there are char- 
acters who become a law unto themselves, and they follow 
the bent of their own "sweet will" until they get themselves 
into a condition mentally and spiritually that they become a 
menace to the body ecclesiastic. In other words, they be-, 
come like a boil, tumor or carbuncle on the body, you have 
to call in the surgeon to apply the knife to cut them out 
that the body may be cleansed from them; and this has 
been the case from the beginning. — Apr. C. R., 1905, p. 5. 

Latter-day Saints Must be Thinkers and Workers. 
To be Latter-day Saints men and women must be thinkers 
and workers; they must be men and women who weigh 
matters in their minds ; men and women who consider care- 
fully their course of life and the principles that they have 
espoused. Men cannot be faithful Latter-day Saints unless 
they study and understand, to some extent at least, the prin- 
ciples of the gospel that they have received. When you hear 
people, who profess to be Latter-day Saints, running off on 
tangents, on foolish notions and one-horse, cranky ideas, 
things that are obviously opposed to reason and to good 
sense, opposed to principles of righteousness and to the word 
of the Lord that has been revealed to men, you should 
know at once that they have not studied the principles of 
the gospel, and do not know very much about the gospel. 
When people understand the gospel of Jesus Christ, you 
will see them walking straightforward, according to the 
word of the Lord and the law of God, strictly in accordance 
with that which is consistent, just, righteous, and in every 
sense acceptable to the Lord who only accepts of that which 
is right and pleasing in his sight ; for only that which is right 
is pleasing unto him. — Improvement Era, Vol. 14, 1910, p. 72. 

The Identity of the Church Unchanged. We have 
a double guide and a double assurance in reaching our cor- 
rect conclusions concerning the perfect identity of the 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 141 

Church now and the Church in the days of its first prophet. 
The spirit of loyalty and devotion, together with love for the 
work of building up Zion, characterize the Saints, while the 
devil rages now in the same manner that he did then. The 
spirit, on both sides of the controversy, is so identical that it 
is hard to imagine that any thoughtful Latter-day Saint can 
be deceived over the situation as it exists today. 

By their fruits ye shall know them. The devil caused 
men to rage over the Nauvoo House, the building of the 
Nauvoo Temple, the Prophet's Nauvoo brick store, and the 
material prosperity of the Saints in that beautiful city on 
the banks of the Mississippi; he causes men to rave over 
so-called "commercialism" today. Envy was rampant then. 
It is just as deadly now. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 40, p. 
497, August 15, 1905, . 

No Classes or Nationalities in the Church. The 
brotherhood and common interests in the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints are among the great character- 
istics of our faith, and whatever, therefore, tends to estab- 
lish class distinctions either in society or nationalities should 
be discouraged in every way possible. God is no respecter 
of persons, neither does he glorify one class to the disadvan- 
tage of another. 

A striking peculiarity of the Saints gathered from all 
parts of the earth is that they are almost universally of the 
blood of Ephraim. If they have received the Holy Ghost 
they are of one spirit, so that whatever creates a discord in 
the spirit and unity of the Saints is of evil origin. The 
Spirit of God never begets strife, nor does it set up and 
insist on distinctions among those who have been its recip- 
ients. 

There has been in some people's minds the thought that 
this or that nationality was entitled to certain recognition 
because of its large numbers or prominence in certain re- 
spects. The affairs of the Church are not carried on with 



142 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

respect to what is good or bad policy — there is no policy in 
the Church, but that of wisdom and truth, and everyone 
of its members should thoroughly understand that distinc- 
tions both in classes and nationalities are odious and out of 
harmony with the discipline and spirit of Church govern- 
ment. If a man of one or another nationality is honored 
by any important call, it is because of the spirit in the man, 
and not because of his nationality, and the Saints may be 
certain that when any man makes a demand for recognition 
it is an assumption on his part, and is not in harmony with 
the life and spirit of our Master. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 
37, p. 658, November 1, 1902. 

No Neutrals in the Church. In Christ's Church we 
cannot be neutral or inert. We must either progress or retro- 
grade. It is necessary for the Latter-day Saints to keep 
pushing on in order that they may keep their faith alive 
and their spirits quickened to the performance of their du- 
ties. Let us remember that we are engaged in God's work 
— and when I say God's work, I mean that we are engaged 
in the work which the Almighty has instituted in the earth 
for our salvation individually. Every man should be labor- 
ing for his own good and as far as possible for the good of 
others. There is no such thing in the science of life as a 
man laboring exclusively for himself. We are not intended 
to be alone in time nor in eternity. Each individual is a 
unit in the household of faith, and .each unit must feel his 
or her proportion of the responsibility that devolves upon the 
whole. Each individual must be diligent in performing his 
duty. By doing this, and keeping himself pure and un- 
spotted from the world, he assists others to keep them- 
selves pure and unspotted. For instance, a man who is faith- 
ful in observing the Sabbath day and in attending to the 
duties of that day will at least set an example unto all with 
whom he is associated. The man who is prayerful before the 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 143 

. Lord will set an example before all others who see and know 
his conduct. The man who is honest in dealing with his 
neighbor will set an example for good. Those who do this 
are genuine representatives of Zion ; they are the children of 
God indeed and of a truth, and there rests with them the 
spirit of light and the love of God. They are in a saved 
condition, and will continue to be in a saved condition so 
long as they continue to observe the principles of the gospel. 
It is useless for us to mourn over the evils that we ourselves 
have caused, unless by repentance we may make restitution 
for the evils we have done. It is a terrible thing for men 
and women to allow themselves to go so far in the neglect 
of duty that evils will result from their misconduct which 
they will be powerless thereafter to eradicate or to make 
restitution for. — Sermon, Sunday, June 12, 1898. 

Don't Have Religious Hobbies. Brethren and sisters, 
don't have hobbies. Hobbies are dangerous in the Church of 
Christ. They are dangerous because they give undue prom- 
inence to certain principles or ideas to the detriment and 
dwarfing of others just as important, just as binding, just 
as saving as the favored doctrines or commandments. 

Hobbies give to those who encourage them a false 
aspect of the gospel of the Redeemer; they distort and 
place out of harmony its principles and teachings. The 
point of view is unnatural. Every principle and practice 
revealed from God is essential to man's salvation and to 
place any one of them unduly in the front, hiding and dim- 
ming all others is unwise and dangerous ; it jeopardizes 
our salvation, for it darkens our minds and beclouds our 
understandings. Such a view, no matter to what point di- 
rected, narrows the vision, weakens the spiritual perception, 
and darkens the mind, the result of which is that the person 
thus afflicted with this perversity and contraction of mental 
vision places himself in a position to be tempted of the evil 



144 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

one, or through dimness of sight or distortion of vision, to 
misjudge his brethren and give way to the spirit of apos- 
tasy. He is not square before the Lord. 

We have noticed this difficulty: that Saints with hob- 
bies are prone to judge and condemn their brethren and 
sisters who are not as zealous in the one particular direction 
of their pet theory as they are. The man with the Word 
of Wisdom only on his brain, is apt to find unmeasured fault 
with every other member of the Church who entertains lib- 
eral ideas as to the importance of other doctrines of the 
gospel. 

There is another phase of this difficulty — the man with 
a hobby is apt to assume an *"I am holier than thou" posi- 
tion, to feel puffed up and conceited, and to look with dis- 
trust, if with no severer feeling, on his brethren and sisters 
who do not so perfectly live that one particular law. This 
feeling hurts his fellow-servants and offends the Lord. 
"Pride goeth before destruction, and an haughty spirit 
before a fall." (Prov. 16:18.) 

There are some great truths in the plan of redemption 
that are fundamental. They cannot be ignored; none oth- 
ers can be placed before them. The fatherhood of God, the 
efficacy of the atonement of our Lord and Savior, the res- 
toration of the gospel in these latter days, must be accepted 
with our whole hearts. We cannot compensate for a lack 
of faith in these essential doctrines by the most absolute 
abstinence from things unhealthful, by the rigid payment 
of tithing on our "anise and cummin/" or by the observ- 
ance of any other outward ordinance. Baptism itself with- 
out faith in God avails nothing. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 
37, pp. 176-177, March, 1902. 

Wealth Does Not Bring Church Favors. The idea 
should never gain ground that the rich man in the Church 
is entitled to any more consideration than the humblest 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 145 

member. Men of superior virtues and powers, whether 
those virtues and powers be represented in the ability to 
gain wealth, to acquire education, or to display genius and 
wisdom, will always occupy a commanding place in the so- 
cial, the business, and the religious world. 

It is one thing, however, to respect wealth and its 
powers, and quite another to become mere sycophants to it. 
Neither the Church, nor its blessings nor favors, have ever 
been, from its organization, submissive to or purchasable 
by the mammon of this world. No man need to hope that he 
can buy the gifts of God. Those who attempt to buy the 
treasures of heaven will perish, and their wealth will perish 
with them. Wealth may wield an undue influence and gain 
prestige in society, even though its possessor may be greatly 
wanting in moral worthiness. And being a power in itself, 
may be a danger through the opportunities for corruption 
and seduction. Those, therefore, who have listened to the 
fallacious arguments of the advantages of wealth and its 
power, independent of virtue, have in store for them a great 
disappointment if they act upon any such false theories. 

The trouble is, that young men are very apt to mistake 
a friendly and cordial greeting to those in possession of 
wealth for a genuine friendship and sincere confidence. The 
unworthy rich should be as much the object of our pity as 
the unworthy poor. Those who imagine that wealth may be 
substituted for virtue are certainly doomed to disappoint- 
ment;' and yet men sometimes foolishly and enviously 
suggest that the highest social recommendation and religious 
standing as well as the sincere friendship of the pure in heart 
are subject to the command of the mammon of unrighteous- 
ness. 

The money offered by Simon the sorcerer to the apos- 
tles for the gifts they possessed were spurned by them, and 
a curse pronounced both upon him and his wealth. (See 



146 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Acts S:\4-2i.)— Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 40, pp. 593, 594, 
October 1, 1905. 

The Gospel Causes Disturbance. In truth the gos- 
pel is carrying us against the stream of passing humanity. 
We get in the way of purely human affairs and disturb the 
current of life in many ways and in many places. People 
who are comfortably located and well provided for, do not 
like to be disturbed. It angers them, and they would settle 
things once for all in the most drastic manner. The effects 
of certain causes are so unlike anything we have ever known 
that we are not safe in making philosophy our guide ; much 
less are we safe in making those our guide who have some 
sort of selfish philosophy which they are anxious that others 
should follow. Those who defend us do so not infrequently 
with an apologetic air. The Saints are never safe in follow- 
ing the protests and counsels of those who would have us 
ever and always in harmony with the world. We have our 
particular mission to perform ; and that we may perform it in 
consonance with divine purposes, we are running counter 
to the ways of man. We are made unpopular. The contempt 
of the world is on us, and we are the unloved child among 
the peoples of the earth. 

"Having Done All, Stand." There are people who 
are courageous in doing all they can to bring about certain 
results. They will combat evils and resist the wrongs that 
are inflicted upon them and upon others; but when they 
have been defeated, when they see a just cause suffer, and 
evilly disposed men triumphant, they give up. What is the 
use? That is the question uppermost in their minds. They 
see wicked men apparently successful. They see men of evil 
repute honored by their fellow men until they are almost 
persuaded that fate has her rewards for wrong doing. With 
them, what appears to be a lost cause inspires no hope. It is 
lost, they say, and we shall have to make the best of it, and 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 147 

let it go. They are at heart discouraged. Some almost ques- 
tion the purposes of Providence. They have the courage of 
men who are brave at heart, but they have not the courage 
of faith. 

How different it was with Paul ! He had labored fear- 
lessly, he had delivered a divine message, he had resisted the 
enemy, and they apparently triumphed over him. He was 
taken prisoner and subjected to humiliating treatment by the 
administrators of the law. He was in bonds, and death 
awaited him, but he was still courageous. His was the cour- 
age of faith. Read these stirring words of his sent to the 
Ephesians, recorded in Ephesians 6:13, sent when most men 
would have thought their cause lost: "Wherefore take un- 
to you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to with- 
stand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand." 

After we have done all we could do for the cause of 
truth, and withstood the evil that men have brought upon us, 
and we have been overwhelmed by their wrongs, it is still 
our duty to stand. We cannot give up; we must not lie 
down. Great causes are not won in a single generation. To 
stand firm in the face of overwhelming opposition, when you 
have done all you can, is the courage of faith. The courage 
of faith is the courage of progress. Men who possess that 
divine quality go on; they are not permitted to stand still 
if they would. They are not simply the creatures of their 
own power and wisdom; they are instrumentalities of a 
higher law and a divine purpose. 

Others would quit, they would avoid trouble. When it 
comes, it is to them most unfortunate. It is really too bad. 
In their minds it might have been avoided. They want to 
square themselves with the world. The decree of the world 
has gone forth, why withstand it? "We have withstood 
evil," they say, "and it has overwhelmed us. Why stand 
longer?" Such men read history, if at all, only as they 
make it; they cannot see the hand of God in the affairs of 



148 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

men, because they see only with the eye of man and not 
with the eye of faith. All resistance is gone out of them — 
they have left God out of the question. They have not put 
on his whole armor. Without it they are loaded down with 
fear and apprehension, and they sink. To such men every- 
thing that brings trouble seems unnecessary. As Saints 
of God, it is our duty "to stand," even when we are over- 
whelmed by evil. 

"And I give unto you a commandment, that ye shall 
forsake all evil and cleave unto all good, that ye shall live 
by every word which pfoceedeth forth out of the mouth of 
God; 

"For he will give unto the faithful, line upon line, pre- 
cept upon precept ; and I will try you and prove you here- 
with ; 

"And whoso layeth down his life in my cause, for niy 
name's sake, shall find it again, even life eternal ; 

"Therefore be not afraid of your enemies, for^I have 
decreed in my heart, saith the Lord, that I will prove you 
in all things, whether you will abide in my covenant, 
even unto death, that you may be found worthy ; 

"For if ye will not abide in my covenant, ye are not 
worthy of me" (Doc. and Cov. 98:11-15). — Juvenile In- 
structor, Aug. 15, 1904, Vol. 39, p. 496, 497. 

Not Naturally Religious. Some people persist in 
saying on occasion that they are not naturally religious. Do 
they mean by this that attending meetings, taking part in 
ward worship, teaching and preaching, are not congenial to 
them? Or, do they mean more? Perhaps the moral re- 
strictions governing an active worker in the Church are 
not congenial to them. They reason that it is better to 
make no pretensions than to make more than one can live 
up to ; and so they excuse themselves by declaring they are 
naturally not religious. 

But religion is not outward show and pretense, and 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 149 

being religious does not altogether consist in compliance 
with outward forms, even when these are the ordinances 
of the gospel. Neither is it an unfailing sign that a person 
is conscientious who takes an active part in organizations of 
the Church. Evil men may use these for selfish and wicked 
purposes. I have known men who joined our organizations 
for such ends, and men who have been baptized who never 
repented. 

Then what is religion ? James declares : "Pure religion 
and undefiled before God and the Father is this: To visit 
the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep 
himself unspotted from the world." This may be inter- 
preted as meaning that a person who is religious is thought- 
ful to the unfortunate, and has an inner spirit that prompts 
to deeds of kindness and to the leading of a blameless life; 
who is just, truthful; who does not, as Paul says, think more 
highly of himself than he ought to think ; who is affectionate, 
patient in tribulation, diligent, cheerful, fervent in spirit, 
hospitable, merciful; and who abhors evil and cleaves to 
that which is good. The possession of such a spirit and feel- 
ing is a true sign that a person is naturally religious. 

The Church's outward ordinances and requirements are 
but necessary — yet they are necessary — aids to the inner 
spiritual life. The Church itself, the organization, meetings, 
ordinances, requirements, are only helps, but very neces- 
sary helps, to the practice of true religion — school-masters 
to direct us in the way of eternal light and truth. 

Young man, do not say that you are not naturally re- 
ligious, and so make that an excuse for evil deeds and for- 
bidden acts, and for not identifying yourselves with the or- 
ganizations of the Church, and by such course perhaps 
smothering the Spirit of God within you, possessed as a 
birthright, or received through the servants of the Lord by 
the imposition of hands. Be rather religious both in appear- 
ance and in reality, remembering what true religion means. 



150 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Even as the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy, so is 
the possession of the knowledge that you love purity, right- 
eousness, honesty, justice and well-doing, an indisputable evi- 
dence that you are naturally religious. Search your hearts, 
and you will find deep down that you possess this knowl- 
edge. Then encourage its growth and development to the 
gaining of your own salvation. The Church and its quo- 
rums and organizations will help you, and the living, loving 
God will add his bounteous blessings. — Improvement Era, 
1905-6, Vol. 9, pp. 493-495. 

Strive to be as Broad as the Gospel. The gospel of 
Jesus Christ, properly taught and understood, inculcates 
broadness, force, and power. It makes intellectually broad 
and valiant men. It gives to men good, sound judgment in 
affairs temporal as well as spiritual. These are reasons why 
it is worth a young man's while to embrace it. Outside of 
the gospel of Jesus Christ, as taught by the Latter-day 
Saints, and sometimes within the fold, we frequently look 
about us and see people who incline to extremes, who are 
fanatical. We may be sure that this class of people do not 
understand the gospel. They have forgotten, if they ever 
knew, that it is very unwise to take a fragment of truth and 
treat it as if it were the whole thing. 

While the first principles of the gospel, faith in God, 
repentance, baptism for the remission of sins, and the lay- 
ing on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, the 
healing of the sick, the resurrection, and, for that matter, 
all the revealed principles of the gospel of Christ are neces- 
sary and essential in the plan of salvation, it is neither good 
policy nor sound doctrine to take any one of these, single 
it out from the whole plan of gospel truth, make it a special 
hobby, and depend upon it for our salvation and progress, 
either in this world or in the world to come. They are all 
necessary. 

It should be the desire of the Latter-day Saints to be- 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 151 

come as big and broad as the gospel which has been di- 
vinely revealed to them. They should, therefore, hold them- 
selves open to the acceptance of all the truths of the gospel 
that have been revealed, that are now being revealed, and 
that will be revealed hereafter, and adopt them in the con- 
duct of their daily lives. By honorable and upright living, 
by obedience to the commandments of God, and by the aid of 
the Holy Spirit, we shall place ourselves in a position to 
work out our own salvation here and hereafter, "with fear 
and trembling," it may be, but with absolute certainty. 

This is a work that makes every soul who engages in 
it big and broad. It is. a life-work worth the while of every 
man in the world. — Improvement Era, 1911-12, Vol. 15, pp. 
843-845. 

Search and Ye shall Find. The fact is that every 
principle of healing, every principle of the power of the 
Holy Ghost, and of God, which have been manifested to the 
Saints in all ages, have been bestowed upon the Latter-day 
Saints. There is no principle, there is no blessing, there is 
no advantage, there is no truth in any other religious soci- 
ety or organization, which is not included in the gospel of 
Jesus Christ as taught by Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and 
after him by the leaders and elders of this Church; but it 
requires some effort on our part, some exertion, some devo- 
tion, to learn of and to enjoy these things. If we neglect 
them, we are, of course, not the recipients of the blessings 
that follow effort, and that come from a thorough under- 
standing of these principles. Hence it is that others may 
come in among us and advocate their ideas which, though 
not comparing with ours in plainness, instruction, and truth, 
are yet listened to by people who are made to believe that 
all these things are new, and not contained in the gospel 
of Jesus Christ as taught by the Latter-day Saints. This is a 
fearful fallacy, and one that should be guarded against by 
every one who loves the gospel. 



152 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

In the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints will 
be found to a greater extent than in any other church, the 
principles of life and salvation; and if we search them out 
of our literature and learn them for ourselves, have them 
confirmed by the Spirit, by right living, and make them a 
part of ourselves, we shall find greater comfort and richer 
blessings, greater treasures of everlasting life than in any 
other teachings that may be given to us by any other or- 
ganization upon the earth. — Improvement Era, May, 1909, 
Vol. 12, p. 561. 

The Spirit of Religion. A serious time will come in 
every life. There is a parting of the ways. What you in- 
dulge in will lead you up or down. I have no hesitancy in 
declaring in the name of the Lord that the spirit which leads 
you to complain that you are bored in attending the worship- 
ing assemblies of the Saints has led or will lead you astray ; 
and, on the other hand, that the young people who cultivate 
the true spirit of worship, and find happiness and pleasure 
in the associations of the Saints, and who care enough for 
God and religion to support the Church and attend the 
meetings, are the people whose moral and" spiritual influence 
will control public sentiment and govern the rotate and na- 
tion. In any conflict with indifference and the spirit of 
worldly pleasure, moral influence and religious earnestness 
will always conquer and rule. — Improvement Era, October, 
1903, Vol. 6, p. 944. 

The Meaning of Success. There are daily evidences 
of a growing tendency among the masses of the civilized 
world to regard success in life purely from the standpoint 
of material advancement. The man who has a beautiful 
home and a large Income is looked upon as a successful man. 
People are constantly talking about the winners of fortune 
in the contest for wealth. Men who are successful in obtain- 
ing the honors bestowed by their fellowmen are envied as 
among the most fortunate. Everywhere men hear the word 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 153 

success dwelt upon as if success were defined in a word and 
as if the highest ambition of men and women was the ad- 
vancement .of some worldly ambition. 

All this rage about success simply indicates the gross 
materialism of the age in which we live. Here is what a 
Scate Commissioner of Education says to a graduating class : 
"You need not expect that people will stand aside because 
you have come. They are going to crowd you, and you will 
have to crowd them. They will leave you behind unless 
you leave them behind. " The meaning of such talk is that 
to be successful you must take advantage of your fellow- 
men ; you must crowd them out and leave them behind ; and 
all because if you do not take advantage of them they will 
take advantage of you. 

After all, what is success, and who are competent to 
judge? The great masses who lived in the days of Jesus 
would have said that his life was a stupendous failure, that 
his life and teachings ended in inglorious defeat. Even his 
disciples were disappointed in his death, and their efforts 
to perpetuate his name and teachings were covered with 
ignominy and contempt. It was centuries before the success 
of his life became apparent to the world. We can easily 
comprehend, therefore, how it has taken centuries to ac- 
complish achievements that were set in motion by some ob- 
scure or despised personage. The triumph, therefore, of 
Jesus would have been looked upon by his generation as 
one of the paradoxes of history. 

When the prophet Joseph Smith was slain, his enemies 
rejoiced in what they considered the inglorious ending of 
his life. They were sure that all he had done would end 
with him and so they could pronounce his life a burlesque 
and a failure. It will be seen from these instances that the 
contemporaries of a man are not always competent to say 
whether his life has been a success or a failure. A sound 



154 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

judgment must await future generations, perhaps future 
centuries. 

If your neighbor today is a poor widow who rears, amid 
the greatest struggles and in unbearable poverty, three or 
four or half a dozen children, perhaps no one would say 
of her life that it was a success, and yet there may be in 
her offspring the embryo of future greatness, future gen- 
erations may cover her motherhood with glory. 

After all, one's success must be determined more by 
the eternal (as well as the present) needs of man, than by 
temporary standards which men erect in pursuance of the 
spirit of the age in which they live. Certainly nothing is 
more fatal to our well being than the notion that our present 
and eternal welfare is founded upon the wealth and honors 
of this world. 

The great truth enunciated by the Savior seems very 
generally to be lost) sight of in this generation, that it will 
profit a man nothing though he should gain the whole world 
if he lose his own soul. 

The standard of success as declared by the word of God, 
is the salvation of the soul. The greatest gift of God is 
eternal life. — Juvenile Instructor, Sept. 15, 1904. Vol. 39, p. 
561-62. 

What is to Become of Such as Me, That there are 
many good people in the world who believe the principles of 
the gospel as taught by the Latter-day Saints, and yet, 
through circumstances and environment, are not prepared 
publicly to accept the same, is evidenced by the following 
extract from a letter written by a reverend gentleman : 

"What is to become of such as me, who believe this, 
about you and yet are tied and bound by circumstances such 
as mine? Here I have been a minister for fifty-five years. 
I cannot change now if I would." 

In answer to the question, "What is to become of such 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 155 

as me?" let it be said that every person will receive his 
just reward for the good he may do and for his -every act. 
But let it be remembered that all blessings which we shall 
receive, either here or hereafter, must come to us as a 
result of our obedience to the laws of God upon which these 
blessings are predicated. Our 'friend will not be forgotten for 
the kindness he has extended to the work and the servants 
of the Lord, but will be remembeerd of Him and rewarded 
for his faith and for every good deed and word. But there 
are many blessings that result from obeying the ordinances 
of the gospel, and acknowledging the priesthood authorized 
of the Father and restored to the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints, that cannot be obtained until the person 
is willing to comply with the ordinances and keep the com- 
mandments revealed in our day for the salvation of man- 
kind. The true searcher will see and understand this truth 
and act upon it, either in this world or in the world to come, 
and not until then, of course, may he claim all the blessings. 
The earlier he accepts, the earlier will he obtain the blessings 
and if he neglects to accept the laws in this world, knowing 
them to be true, it is reasonable to suppose that disadvan- 
tages will result that will cause him deep regret. — Improve- 
ment Era, 1912-13, Vol. 16, pp. 70-72. 

Rest for the Peaceable Followers of Christ. I 
desire to call the attention of the Latter-day Saints to the 
words of the Prophet Moroni, who says, in speaking of his 
father's instructions to the ancient saints upon this conti- 
nent : 

"Wherefore I would speak unto you that are of the 
Church, that are the peaceable followers of Christ, and 
that have obtained a sufficient hope, by which ye can enter 
into the rest of the Lord, from this time henceforth, until 
ye shall rest with him in heaven." 

This is a very significant passage. The rest here re- 



156 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

ferred to is not physical rest, for there is no such thing as 
physical rest in the Church of Jesus Christ. Reference is 
made to the spiritual rest and peace which are born from 
a setttled conviction of the truth in the minds of men. We 
may thus enter into the rest of the Lord today, by coming 
to an understanding of the trilths of the gospel. No peo- 
ple is more entitled to this rest — this peace of the spirit — 
than are members of the Church. It is true that not all are 
unsettled. Not all need to seek this rest, for there are 
many who now possess it, whose minds have become satis- 
fied, and who have set their eyes upon the mark of their 
high calling with an invincible determination in their hearts 
to be steadfast in the truth, and who are treading in hu- 
mility and righteousness the path marked out for the 
Saints who are complacent followers of Jesus Christ. But 
there are many who, not having reached this point of de- 
termined conviction, are driven about by every wind of 
doctrine, thus being ill at ease, unsettled, restless. These 
are they who are discouraged over incidents that occur in 
the Church, and in the nation and in the turmoils of men and 
associations. They harbor a feeling of suspicion, unrest, un- 
certainty. Their thoughts are disturbed, and they become 
excited with the least change, like one at sea who has lo,st 
his bearings. 

Where would you have people go who are unsettled 
in the truth ? The answer is plain. They will not find satis- 
faction in the doctrines of men. Let them seek for it in the 
written word of God; let them pray to him in their secret 
chambers, where no human ear can hear, and in their 
closets petition for light; let them obey the doctrines of 
Jesus, and they will immediately begin to grow in the 
knowledge of the truth. This course will bring peace to 
their souls, joy to their hearts, and a settled conviction 
which no change can disturb. They may be well assured 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 157 

that "he that heareth in secret will reward them openly." 
Let them seek for strength from the Source of all strength, 
and he will provide spiritual contentment, a rest which is 
incomparable with the physical rest that cometh after toil. 
All who .seek have a right to, and may enter into, the rest 
of God, here upon the earth, from this time forth, now, 
today; and when earth-life is finished, they shall also en- 
joy his rest in heaven. 

I know that Christ is the Only Begotten Son of God, 
that he is the Redeemer of the world, that he was raised 
from the dead; and that as he arose, so shall every soul 
bearing the image of God arise from the dead and be 
judged according to his works, be they good or evil. In 
the never-ending eternities of our Father in heaven, the 
righteous shall rejoice, while the association and love of 
their families and friends shall glorify them through the 
ages that are to come. Joy and rest unspeakable will be 
their reward. 

These are some of the doctrines of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ which the Latter-day Saints believe. I don't wish for 
anything better; I desire to be satisfied in these, and to 
possess that peace* and joy which spring from the contem- 
plation of the opportunities and truths that are embraced in 
this gospel. Were I to seek for other truths, where would 
I go? Not to man. I must know for myself, from the 
source which provides these blessings and gifts ; but what 
more would I ask for than a knowledge of the resurrection, 
that I shall be made whole of my sins and become perfect 
in Christ Jesus, through obedience to his gospel? Is any 
doctrine more reasonable and more compatible with free 
agency than this ? It is true that ancient philosophers taught 
us many morals, but where, in all the philosophy of the 
world, have we better teachings than in the gospel of Christ 
which has been revealed to us, and which we hold and are 



158 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

made partakers of? No doctrine was ever as perfect as that 
of Jesus. Christ perfected every principle that had hitherto 
been taught by the philosophers of the world; he has re- 
vealed to us the way of salvation, from the beginning, and 
through all the meanderings of this life to never-ending ex- 
altation and glory in his kingdom, and to a newness of 
life therein. He has taught us that man is a dual being, 
the offspring of God, and that the body and the spirit, 
blended in one immortal soul, is eventually to stand in the 
presence of its Maker, and see as it is seen, and know as it 
is known. Whenever the Lord speaks to man, he speaks to 
his immortal soul, and satisfaction and unsurpassing peace 
and joy come to all who listen. 

Happy is the man, indeed, who can receive this soul- 
satisfying testimony, and be at rest, and seek for no other 
road to peace than by the doctrines of Jesus Christ. His 
gospel teaches us to love our fellow-men, to do to others as 
we would have others do to us, to be just, to be merciful, 
to be forgiving and to perform every goo-d act calculated 
to enlarge the soul of man. His perfected philosophy 
teaches also that it is better to suffer wrong than to -do 
wrong, and to pray for our enemies and- for those who de- 
spitefully use us. There are no other gospels or systems of 
philosophy that bear these marks of divinity and immortality. 
You may hunt the philosophies of the world in vain for any 
code of ethics that insures the peace and rest that may be 
found in his comprehensive, yet simple, gospel. 

To the young man or the young woman who is at a 
loss to know what to .do, among all the various teachings 
that are extant in the world, I would say: Search the 
Scriptures, seek God" in prayer, and then read the doctrines 
that have been proclaimed by Christ in his sermon on the 
mount, as found in Matthew (and as reiterated to the ancient 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 159 

saints upon this continent (III Nephi). Having studied these 
splendid standards, and searched deeply the significance of 
these matchless sentiments, you may defy the philosophies 
of the world, or any of its ethics to produce their equal. 
The wisdom of men is not to be compared with them. They 
lead to the rest of the peaceable followers of Christ, and 
enable mankind to become perfect as he is perfect. No 
other philosopher has ever .said as Jesus said, "Come unto 
me." From the beginning of the world until the present time, 
no other philosopher has ever cried unto the people such 
words of love, nor guaranteed *and declared power within 
himself to save. "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are 
heavy laden, and I will give you rest," is his call to all the 
sons and daughters of men. 

The Latter-day Saints have answered the call, and 
thousands thereby have found rest and peace surpassing 
all understanding; and this notwithstanding the outward 
fiery ordeals, the turmoil and the strife, through which they 
have passed. They rest in the knowledge that no man could 
declare or teach such doctrine; it is the truth of God. 

I thank our Father that I have come to a knowledge of 
this truth, that I know that Jesus is the Christ, in whom 
alone there is rest and .salvation. As God lives, they are 
deceived who follow men and their philosophies ; but happy 
are they who enter into the rest of the peaceable followers 
of Christ, obtaining sufficient hope from this time hence- 
forth until they shall rest with him in heaven. They de- 
pend completely upon the saving power of his gospel, and 
are therefore at rest in all the tumult of mind and public 
agitation which beset their way. — Improvement Era, 1903-4, 
Vol. 7, pp. 714-18. 

Harmony. As to harmony, with special reference to 
the understanding that the Latter-day Saints should have of 
it, as affecting the membership of the Church, or as subsist- 



160 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

ing in the quorums of the .priesthood, I would say that the 
harmony that is sought to be established among the Saints, 
and in the membership of the respective quorums is a 
harmony that comes from seeing eye to eye in all things; 
from understanding things alike ; a harmony that is born 
of perfect knowledge; perfect honesty, perfect unselfishness, 
perfect love. This is the harmony the Church would incul- 
cate among its members, and such the elements from which 
she would have it arise. 

It is with harmony as it is with all the ideals of the 
gospel. The Saints and elders of the Church may fail in 
perfect attainment of them, in this life, but they may ap- 
proximate them. While that is true respecting all the 
details of the gospel, and as true of the perfect harmony we 
seek to attain as of other ideal conditions, yet we recognize 
the fact that a certain degree of harmony is essential in the 
Church as a working principle. This degree of harmony, 
essential in the Church, among the members and in the 
quorums of the priesthood, is neither hard to understand 
nor difficult of attainment. Neither is it a new principle, 
nor peculiar to the Church of the Latter-day Saints. It is 
as old as the society of men. It is common to all men work- 
ing in community — to parliaments, congresses, conventions 
boards, bureaucracies, and conferences of all descriptions. 
In the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints this 
essential harmony consists of such union or agreement as is 
necessary to the accomplishment of the purposes of the- or- 
ganization. These purposes, in the main, are accomplished 
through the several councils of the priesthood, and through 
the conferences of the Church; hence, the work is done by 
the combined actions of groups of individuals, and of neces- 
sity must be by their agreement or consent. With men of 
varying intelligence, judgment, and temperament, of course 
it follows that in the consideration of a given matter there 
will be a variety of views entertained, and discussion of the 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 161 

subject will nearly always develop a variety of opinions. All 
this, by the way, is not detrimental to the quality of any 
proposed action, since the greater the variety in tempera- 
ment and training, of those in conference, the more varied 
will be the viewpoints from which the subject in question is 
considered, until it is likely to be presented in almost every 
conceivable light, and its strength as well as its weakness 
developed, resulting in the best possible judgment being 
formed of it. It is these considerations which doubtless led 
to the aphorism, "In the midst of counsel there is wisdom." 
It will sometimes happen, of course, in the experiences of 
councils or conferences, that all present may not be brought 
to perfect- agreement, with reference to the proposed action ; 
but upon submission of the question to an expression of 
judgment, it is found that a majority of those having the 
right to decide a given matter determine it in a certain way. 
And now the question arises, what shall be the course of 
those who are in the minority, those not in the agreement 
perfectly with the decision? Shall they go from the council 
or conference and contend for their views against the de- 
cision rendered and be rebellious and stubborn in adhering 
to their own judgment, as against the judgment of the ma- 
jority of the council or conference who had the right to de- 
termine what the action should be? The right answer, I 
think, is obvious. The judgment of the majority must 
stand. If it is the action of the council or conference having 
the final word upon the subject, it becomes the decreed 
action, the rule or law, and must be maintained as such un- 
til greater knowledge or changed circumstances "shall cause 
those who rightfully established such decision to modify or 
abolish it. 

Of course, if a member or members of the minority re- 
gard the action of the majority as a violation of some funda- 
mental principle, or subversive of the inherent rights of men, 
against which they conceive it to be a matter of conscience 

12 



162 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

to enter protest or absolute repudiation, I understand it is 
their right to so proceed; but this, let it be understood, 
would be revolutionary, it would be rebellion, and if per- 
sisted in, could only end in such persons voluntarily with- 
drawing, or being severed from the organization. They 
cannot hope to be retained in a fellowship and enjoy the 
rights and privileges of the Church, and at the same time be 
making war upon its decisions or its rules and policy. But 
no power on earth, certainly no power in the Church, can 
prevent men dissatisfied with the Church, from absolutely 
withdrawing from it ; and such is the disfavor with which 
the Church is regarded by the world that such withdrawals 
would in most cases be rewarded by the applause of the 
world. Or, if the dissatisfaction of the member be only with 
the quorum or council of the priesthood with which he is 
connected, he would be at liberty to withdraw from that 
quorum or council, and still retain his membership in the 
Church. On the other hand, the harmony which I spoke of 
as being essential to the Church certainly demands that the 
Church shall not tolerate, and indeed, if the life of the or- 
ganization persists, it cannot tolerate such internal conflicts 
as those just alluded to, as they would lead to confusion, 
anarchy, disruption, and final abolishment of the organiza- 
tion. 

There is one other element to be considered in this mat- 
ter of harmony, as a doctrine of the Church, which may not 
operate in other community efforts of men; and that is, the 
living presence and effective force of the Holy Spirit. That" 
Spirit, it must be remembered, is, by way of preeminence, 
called "The Spirit of Truth, which proceedeth from the 
Father." He teaches all things; and brings to the remem- 
brance of the Saints all the instructions of the Master. He 
guides into all truth, and as in all truth there is unity or 
harmony, so, it is believed that if the Saints are in posses- 
sion of this Spirit, the harmony in the Church of Christ will 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 163 

be superior to the harmony that can be looked for or hoped 
for, in any other organization whatsoever. And because the 
Saints have free access to the Holy Spirit, and may walk 
within his light and fellowship and possess the intelligence 
which he is able to impart, a stricter harmony among the 
Saints may be insisted upon than in any other organization 
of men whatsoever. For the same reason, lack of harmony 
may be more severely censured and persistent opposition and 
rebellion more justly denounced and swiftly punished. 

In all things, however, patience and charity must be 
exercised — and no less in seeking the perfect harmony we 
hope for, than in other things. The present state of im- 
perfect knowledge, the struggle it is for all men to live on 
those spiritual heights where they may be in communion 
with God, must be taken into account and due allowance 
made for human weakness and imperfections. So that, while 
the existence of that degree of harmony essential as a work- 
ing principle in the Church must always be imperatively de- 
manded, beyond that, the Church in the matter of harmony 
may well afford to exercise forbearance and charity towards 
all its members until the day of more perfect knowledge 
shall arise upon the Saints; a day when, through a wider 
effusion and a deeper penetration of the Holy Spirit, they 
may be brought to stand in perfect harmony with each other 
and with God. — Improvement Era, Vol. 8, 1904-5, pp. 209- 
215. 

Character, Mettle, and Mission of the Latter- 
day Saints. We do not look for absolute perfection in 
man. Mortal man is not capable of being absolutely perfect. 
Nevertheless, it is given to us to be as perfect in the sphere 
in which we are called to be and to act, as it is for the Father 
in heaven to be pure and righteous in the more exalted 
sphere in which he acts. We will find in the scriptures the 
words of the Savior himself to his disciples, in which he 
required that they should be perfect, even as their Father 



164 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

in heaven is perfect; that they should be righteous, even as 
he is righteous. I do not expect that we can be as perfect 
as Christ, that we can be as righteous as God. But I believe 
that we can strive for that perfection with the intelligence 
that we possess, and the knowledge that we have of the prin- 
ciples of life and salvation. The duty of the Latter-day 
Saints, and the paramount duty of those who are leaders in 
this work of mutual improvement in the Church, is to incul- 
cate in the hearts of the young people these principles of 
righteousness, of purity of life, of honor, of uprightness 
and of humility withal, that we may be humble before God 
and acknowledge his hand in all things. According to his 
revelations, he is displeased with those who will not ac- 
knowledge his hand in all things. When we look at the im- 
perfections of our fellow-beings, some of the inclinations of 
those with whom we are intimately associated in the various 
organizations of the Church, and discern in them their 
natural proneness to. evil, to sinfulness, to a disregard of 
sacred things, and sometimes their inclination to disregard 
and treat lightly, if not with contempt, those things which 
should be more sacred than life itself, it makes the task seem 
almost discouraging, and it seems impossible for us to ac- 
complish that which we have in view, and to perform the 
mission that we have undertaken to our own satisfaction 
and the acceptance of the Lord. 

But what shall we do? Shall we quit because there 
are those with whom we come in contact who are not will- 
ing to rise to the standard to which we seek to exalt them ? 
No! Someone has said that the Lord hates a quitter, and 
there should be no such thing as quitting when we put our 
hands to the plow to save men, to save souls, to exalt man- 
kind, to inculcate principles of righteousness and establish 
them in the hearts of those with whom we are associated, 
both by precept and by example. There must be no such 
thing as being discouraged. We may fail over and over again, 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 165 

but if we do, it is in individual cases. Under certain conditions 
and circumstances, we may fail to accomplish the object we 
have in view with reference to this individual or the other in- 
dividual, or a number of individuals that we are seeking to 
benefit, to uplift, to purify, to get into their hearts the prin- 
ciples of justice, of righteousness, of virtue and of honor, 
that would fit them to inherit the kingdom of God ; to asso- 
ciate with angels, should they come to visit the earth. If 
you fail, never mind. Go right on; try it again; try it 
somewhere else. Never say quit. Do not say it cannot be 
done. Failure is a word that sljpuld be unknown to all the 
workers in the Sunday Schools, in the Mutual Improvement 
Associations, in our Primary Associations, in the quorums of 
Priesthood, as well as in all the organizations of the Church 
everywhere. The word "fail" ought to be expunged from 
our language and our thoughts. We do not fail when we 
seek to benefit the erring, and they will not listen to us. We 
will get the reward for all the good we do. We will get the 
reward for all the good we desire to do, and labor to do, 
though we fail to accomplish it, for we will be judged ac- 
cording to our works and our intent and purposes. The 
victim of evil, or sin, the one whom we seek to benefit, but 
who will not yield to our endeavors to benefit him, may fail, 
but we who try to uplift him will not fail, if we do not quit. 

If we continue trying, failing, as it were, or missing one 
mark, should not discourage us ; but we should fly to another, 
keep on in the work, keep on doing, patiently, determinedly 
doing our duty, seeking to accomplish the purpose we have 
in view. 

It is the duty of the Latter-day Saints, the duty of those 
auxiliary organizations of the Church, all and each of them, 
to teach to the children that are brought within our influence 
and care the divinity of the mission of Joseph Smith, the 
prophet. Do not forget it. Do not let him perish out of 
your thoughts and minds. Remember that the Lord God 



166 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

raised him to lay the foundations of this work, and the Lord 
did what has been done through him, and we see the results 
of it. Men may scoff at Joseph Smith and at his mission, 
just as they scoffed at the Savior and his mission. They 
may ridicule and make light of and condemn the mission of 
the Christ, and yet with all their condemnation, their scoff- 
ing, their ridicule, their contempt and murderous persecu- 
tion of the Saints of former days, God's name, the name of 
the lowly Nazarene — he that had not where to lay his head, 
he that was scoffed at, abused, insulted, persecuted and 
driven into concealment and into exile, time and again, be- 
cause they sought his life; he that was charged' with doing 
good by the power of Satan ; he that was charged with vio- 
lating the Sabbath day, because he permitted his disciples 
to gather ears of corn and eat them on the Sabbath ; he that 
was called a friend of publicans and sinners, he that was 
called a friend of wine bibbers, and all this sort of thing; 
and at last was crucified, mocked, crowned with thorns, spat 
upon, smitten and abused until he was lifted upon the cross, 
as they shouted : "Now, if thou be the Son of God, come 
down!" — even the thieves crucified with him mocked and 
ridiculed him, and asked him, if he were Christ to come 
down and also deliver them — all this happened to Jesus, the 
Son of God. But what is the result? Look at the so-called 
Christian world today. Never has there been a name brought 
to the intelligence of the human race since the foundations 
of the world that has accomplished so much, that has been 
revered and honored so much as the name of Jesus Christ — 
once so hated and persecuted and crucified. The day will 
come — and it is not far distant, either — when the name of 
the Prophet Joseph Smith will be coupled with the name of 
Jesus Christ of Nazareth, the Son of God, as his representa- 
tive, as his agent whom he chose, ordained and set apart to 
lay anew the foundations of the Church of God in the 
world, which is indeed the Church of Jesus Christ, possess- 



THE CHURCH AND THE MAN 167 

ing all the powers of the gospel, all the rites and privileges, 
the authority of the holy priesthood, and every principle 
necessary to fit and qualify both the living and the dead to 
inherit eternal life, and to attain to exaltation in the king- 
dom of God. The day will come when you and I will not 
be the only ones who will believe this, by a great deal ; but 
there will be millions of people, living and dead, who will 
proclaim this truth. This gospel revealed by the Prophet 
Joseph is already being preached to the spirits in prison, to 
those who have passed away from this stage of action into 
the spirit world without the knowledge of the gospel. Joseph 
Smith is preaching the gospel to them, so is Hyrum Smith, 
so is Brigham Young, and so are all the faithful apostles that 
lived in this dispensation, under the administration of the 
Prophet Joseph. They are there, having carried with them 
from here the holy priesthood which they received under the 
hands and by the authority of the Prophet Joseph Smith. 
With that authority, conferred upon them in the flesh, they 
are preaching the gospel to the spirits in prison, as Christ di- 
rected when his body lay in the tomb, and he went to proclaim 
liberty 'to the captives, and to open the prison doors to them 
that were bound. Not only are these engaged in that work, 
but hundreds and thousands of others. The elders that have 
died in the mission field have not finished their missions, but 
they are continuing them in the spirit world. Possibly the 
Lord saw it necessary or proper to call them herice, as he 
did. I am not going to question that thought, at least, not 
dispute it. I leave it in the hands of God, for I believe that 
all these things will be overruled for good, for the Lord 
will suffer nothing to go to his people in the world that he 
will not overrule eventually for their greater good. — Im- 
provement Era, Oct., 1910, Vol. 13, pp. 1053-1061. 



CHAPER IX 
Priesthood 

God is at the Helm. We are living in a momentous 
age. The Lord is hastening his work. He is at the helm ; 
there is no mortal man at the helm of this work. It is true, 
the Lord uses such instruments as will be obedient to his 
commandments and laws to assist in accomplishing his pur- 
poses in the earth. He has chosen those who, at least, have 
shown a willingness and a disposition to obey him and keep 
his laws, and who seek to work righteousness and carry 
out the purposes of the Lord. — Oct. C. R. f 1906, pp. 3, 4. 

Distinction Between Keys of the Priesthood and 
Priesthood. The priesthood in general is the authority 
given to man to act for God. Every man ordained to any 
degree of the priesthood, has this authority dedicated to him. 

But it is necessary that every act performed under this 
authority shall be done at the proper time and place, in the 
proper way, and after the proper order. The power of di- 
recting these labors constitutes the keys of the priesthood. 
In their fulness, these keys are held by only one person at a 
time, the prophet and president of the Church. He may 
delegate any portion of this power to another, in which case 
that person holds the keys of that particular labor. Thus, 
the president of a temple, the president of a stake, the bishop 
of a ward, the president of a mission, the president of a 
quorum, each holds the keys of the labors performed in that 
particular body or locality. His priesthood is not increased 
by this special appointment, for a seventy who presides over 
a mission has no more priesthood than a severity who labors 
under his direction ; and the president of an elders' quorum, 
for example, has no more priesthood than any member of 
that quorum. But he holds the power directing the official 



PRIESTHOOD 169 

labors performed in the mission or the quorum, or in other 
words, the keys of that division of that work. So it is 
throughout all the ramifications of the priesthood — a dis- 
tinction must be carefully made between the general author- 
ity, and the directing of the labors performed by that author- 
ity. — Improvement Era, Vol. 4, p. 230, Jan., 1901. 

Conferring the Priesthood. The revelation in sec- 
tion 107, Doctrine and Covenants, verses 1, 5, 6, 7, 21 clearly 
points out that the Priesthood is a general authority or qual- 
ification, with certain offices or authorities appended thereto. 
Consequently the conferring of the priesthood should precede 
and accompany ordination to office, unless it be possessed 
by previous bestowal and ordination. Surely a man cannot 
possess an appendage to the priesthood without possessing 
the priesthood itself, which he cannot obtain unless it be 
authoritatively conferred upon him. 

Take, for instance, the office of a deacon: the person 
ordained should have the Aaronic Priesthood conferred upon 
him in connection with his ordination. He cannot receive 
a portion or fragment of the Aaronic priesthood, because 
that would be acting on the idea that either or both of 
the (Melchizedek and Aaronic) priesthoods were subject 
to subdivision, which is contrary to the revelation. 

In ordaining those who have not yet received the 
Aaronic priesthood, to any office therein, the words of John 
the Baptist to Joseph Smith, Jr., and Oliver Cowdery, would 
be appropriate to immediately precede the act of ordination. 
They are: 

"Upon you my fellow servants [servant], in the name 
of Messiah, I confer the Priesthood of Aaron." 

Of course, it would not necessarily follow that these exact 
words should be used, but the language should be consistent 
with the act of conferring the Aaronic Priesthood. — Im- 
provement Era, Vol. 4, p. 394, March, 1901. 

An Authoritative Declaration. The Church of 



170 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is no partisan Church. It 
is not a sect. It is The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. It is the only one today existing in the world that 
can and does legitimately bear the name of Jesus Christ and 
his divine authority. I make this declaration in all simplicity 
and honesty before you and before all the world, bitter as 
the truth may seem to those who are opposed and who have 
no reason for that opposition. It is nevertheless true and 
will remain true until He who has a right to rule among the 
nations of the earth and among the individual children of 
God throughout the world shall come and take the reins of 
government and receive the bride that shall be prepared 
for the coming of the Bridegroom. 

Many of our great writers have recently been querying 
and wondering where the divine authority exists today to 
command in the name of the Father and of the Son and of 
the Holy Ghost, so that it will be in effect and acceptable 
at the throne of the Eternal Father. I will announce here 
and now, presumptuous as it may seem to be to those who 
know not the truth, that the divine authority of Almighty 
God, to speak in the name of the Father and the 
Son, is here in the midst of these everlasting hills, in 
the midst of this intermountain region, and it will abide 
and will continue, for God is its source, and God is 
the power by which it has been maintained against 
all opposition in the world up to the present, and by which 
\t will continue to progress and grow and increase on the 
earth until it shall cover the earth frpm sea to sea. This is 
my testimony to you, my brethren and sisters, and I have a 
fulness of joy and satisfaction in being able to declare this 
without regard to, or fear of, all the adversaries of the truth. 
— This declaration was made at the morning service of the 
annual conference on the 88th anniversary of the organiza- 
tion of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 
April 6, 1918. — Improvement Era, Vol. 21, p. 639. 



PRIESTHOOD 171 

The Church Not Man-made. We believe in God, 
the Father of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, the Maker 
of heaven and earth, the Father of our spirits. We believe 
in him without reserve, we accept him in our heart, in our 
religious faith, in our very being. We know that he loves 
us, and we accept him as the Father of our spirits and" the 
Father of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. We believe 
in the Lord Jesus and in his divine, saving mission into the 
world, and in the redemption, the marvelous, glorious re- 
demption, that he wrought for the salvation of men. We be- 
lieve in him and this constitutes the foundation of our faith. 
He is the foundation and chief corner stone of our religion. 
We are his by adoption, by being buried' with Christ in bap- 
tism, by being born of the water and of the Spirit anew into 
the world, through the ordinances of the gospel of Christ 
and we are thereby God's children, heirs of God and joint 
heirs with Jesus Christ through our adoption and faith. 

One of our brethren who spoke today gave out the idea 
that he knew who was to lead the Church. • I also know 
who will lead this Church, and I tell you that it will be no 
man who will lead the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints; I don't care in what time nor in what generation. 
No man will lead God's people nor his work. God may 
choose men and make them instruments in his hands for 
accomplishing his purposes, but the glory and honor and 
power will be due to the Father, in whom rests the wisdom 
and the might to lead his people and' take care of his Zion. 
I am not leading the Church of Jesus Christ, nor the Latter- 
day Saints, and I want this distinctly understood. No man 
does. Joseph did not do it ; Brigham did not do it ; neither 
did John Taylor. Neither did Wilford Woodruff, nor Lo- 
renzo Snow ; and Joseph F. Smith, least of them all, is not 
leading the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 
and will not lead it. They were instruments in God's hands 
in accomplishing what they did. God did it through them. 



172 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

The honor and glory is due to the Lord and not to them. 
We are only instruments whom God may choose and use 
to do his work. All that we can do we should do to 
strengthen them in the midst of weakness, in the great call- 
ing to which they are called. But remember that God leads 
the work. It is his. It is not man's work. If it had been 
the work of Joseph Smith, or of Brigham Young, or of 
John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, or Lorenzo Snow, it would 
not have endured the tests to which it has been subjected; 
it would have been brought to naught long ago. But if it 
had been merely the work of men, it never would have been 
subjected to such tests, for the whole world has been arrayed 
against it: If it had been the work of Brigham Young or 
Joseph Smith, with such determined opposition as it has 
met with, it would have come to naught. But it was not 
theirs ; it was God's work. Thank God for that. It is the 
power of God unto salvation, and I want my boys and girls 
to take my testimony upon this point. And yet, while we 
give the honor and glory unto the Lord God Almighty for 
the accomplishment of his purposes, let us not altogether 
despise the instrument that he chooses to accomplish the 
work by. We do not worship him; we worship God, and 
we call upon his holy name, as we have been directed in 
the gospel, in the name of his Son. We call for mercy in 
the name of Jesus; we ask for blessings in the name of 
Jesus. We are baptized in the name of the Father and 
of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. We are initiated 
into the Church and Kingdom of God in the name of 
the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, and 
we worship the Father. We seek to obey the Son and fol- 
low in his footsteps. He will lead — no man will ever lead — 
his Church. If the time or condition should ever come to 
pass that a man, possessing human weaknesses, shall lead 
the Church, woe be to the Church, for it will then become 
like the churches of the world, man-made, and man-led, and 



PRIESTHOOD 173 

have no power of God" or of life eternal and salvation con- 
nected with it, only the wisdom, the judgment and intelli- 
gence of man. I pity the world, because this is their con- 
dition. 

What is the Priesthood? It is nothing more nor 
less than the power of God delegated to man by which man 
can act in the earth for the salvation of the human family, 
in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, 
and act legitimately; not assuming that authority, not bor- 
rowing it from generations that are dead' and gone, but au- 
thority that has been given in this day in which we live by 
ministering angels and spirits from above, direct from the 
presence of Almighty God, who have come to the earth in 
our day and restored the Priesthood to the children of men, 
by which they may baptize for the remission of sins and lay 
on hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and by which 
they can remit sin, with the sanction and blessing of Al- 
mighty God. It is the same power and priesthood that was 
committed to the disciples of Christ while he was upon the 
earth, that whatsoever they should bind on earth should be 
bound in heaven, and that whatsoever they should loose on 
earth should be loosed in heaven, and whosoever they blessed 
should be blessed, and if they cursed, in the spirit of right- 
eousness and meekness before God, God would confirm that 
curse, but men are not called upon to curse mankind; that 
is not our mission ; it is our mission to preach righteousness 
to them. It is our business to love and to bless men, and to 
redeem them from the fall and from the wickedness of the 
world. This is our mission and our special calling. God 
will curse and will exercise his judgment in those matters. 
"Vengeance is mine/' saith the Lord, "and I will repay." 
We are perfectly willing to leave vengeance in the hands of 
God and let him judge between us and our enemies, and let 
him reward them according to his own wisdom and mercy. — 
Oct. C. R., 1904, p. 5. 



174 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

The Priesthood — Definition, Purpose and Power. 
What I mean by the Holy Priesthood is that authority which 
God has delegated to man, by which he may speak the will 
of God as if the angels were here to speak it them- 
selves ; by which men are empowered to bind on earth and 
it shall be bound in heaven, and to loose on earth and it shall 
be loosed in heaven ; by which the words of man, spoken in 
the exercise of that power, become the word of the Lord, 
and the law of God unto the people, scripture, and divine 
commands. It is therefore not good that the Latter-day 
Saints and the children of the Latter-day Saints should 
treat lightly this sacred principle of authority which has 
been revealed from the heavens in the dispensation in which 
we live. It is the authority' by which the Lord Almighty 
governs his people, and by which, in time to come, he will 
govern the nations of the world. It is sacred, and it must 
be held sacred by the people. It should be honored and re- 
spected by them, in whomsoever it is held, and in whomsoever 
responsibility is placed in the Church. The young men and 
women and the people generally should hold this principle 
and recognize it as something that is sacred, and that can- 
not be trifled with nor spoken lightly of with impunity. Dis- 
regard of this authority leads to darkness and to apostasy, 
and severance from all the rights and privileges of the house 
of God ; for it is by virtue of this authority that the or- 
dinances of the gospel are performed throughout the world 
and in every sacred place, and without it they cannot be per- 
formed. Those also who hold this authority should honor 
it in themselves. They should live so as to be worthy of the 
authority vested in them and worthy of the gifts that have 
been bestowed upon them. — Oct. C. R., 1901, p. 2. 

Mission of the Priesthood. We can make no ad- 
vancement only upon the principles of eternal truth. In pro- 
portion as we become established upon the foundation of 
these principles which have been revealed from the heav- 



PRIESTHOOD 175 

ens in the latter-days, and determine to accomplish the pur- 
poses of the Lord, will we progress, and the Lord will all 
the more exalt and magnify us before the world and make 
us to assume our real position and standing in the midst of 
the earth. We have been looked upon as interlopers, as 
fanatics, as believers in a false religion ; we have been re- 
garded with contempt, and treated despicably ; we have been 
driven from our homes, maligned and spoken evil of every- 
where, until the people of the world have come to believe 
that we are the offscourings of the earth and scarcely fit 
to live. There are thousands and thousands of innocent peo- 
ple in the world whose minds have become so darkened by 
the slanderous reports that have gone forth concerning us, 
that they would feel they are doing God's service to deprive 
a member of this Church of life, or of liberty, or the pursuit 
of happiness, if they could do it. 

The Lord designs to change this condition of things, 
and to make us known to the world in our true light — as true 
worshipers of God, as those who have become the children 
of God by repentance; and by the law of adoption have be- 
come heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ; and 
that our mission in this world is to do good, to put down 
iniquity under our feet, to exalt righteousness, purity, and 
holiness in the hearts of the people, and to establish in the 
minds of our children, above all other things, a love for 
God and his word, that shall be in them as a fountain of 
light, strength, faith and power, leading them on from child- 
hood to old "age, and making them firm believers in the 
word of the Lord, in the restored gospel and priesthood, and' 
in the establishment of Zion, no more to be thrown down 
nor given to another people. If there is anything that I 
desire above another in this world, it is that my children 
shall become established in this knowledge and faith, so that 
they can never be turned aside from it. — Oct. C. R. f 1901, 
p. 70. 



176 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

What are the Keys of the Priesthood? The priest- 
hood that we hold' is of the greatest importance, because it 
is the authority and power of God. It is authority from 
heaven that has been restored to men upon the earth in the 
latter days, through the ministration of angels from God, 
who came with authority to bestow this power and this 
priesthood upon men. 

I say that the priesthood which is the agency of our 
heavenly Father holds the keys of the ministering of angels. 
What is a key? It is the right or privilege which belongs 
to and comes with the priesthood, to have communication 
with God. Is not that a key? Most decidedly. We may 
not enjoy the blessing, or key, very much, but the key is in 
the priesthood. It is the right to enjoy the blessing of 
communication with the heavens, and the privilege and 
authority to administer in the ordinances of the gospel 
of Jesus Christ, to preach the gospel of repentance, and 
of baptism by immersion for the remission of sins. 
That is a key. You who hold the priesthood have 
the key or the authority, the right, the power or privilege 
to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ, which is the gospel of 
repentance and of baptism by immersion for the remission 
of sins — a mighty important thing, I tell you. There isn't 
a minister of any church upon all of God's footstool today, 
so far as we know, except in the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints, who has the keys or the authority to 
enjoy the ministration of angels. There isn't one of them 
that possesses that priesthood. But here we ordain boys 
who are scarcely in their teens, some of them, to that priest- 
hood which holds the keys of the ministering of angels and 
of the gospel of repentance and baptism by immersion for 
the remission of sins. There is not a minister anywhere else in 
the world, I repeat, who possesses these keys, or this priest- 
hood or power, or that right. Why? Because they have not 
received the gospel, nor have they received that priesthood 



PRIESTHOOD 177 

by the laying on of hands by those having authority to con- 
fer it. — Improvement Era, Vol. 14, December, 1910, p. 176. 

Sanctity of the Ordinances of the Priesthood. 
There appears to be, among some of our people, an inade- 
quate conception of the sanctity attending certain of the or- 
dinances of the Holy Priesthood. True, the ministrations of 
those in authority amongst us are not attended with the 
pomp and worldly ceremony that characterize the procedure 
in other churches so-called, but the fact that the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is in possession of the 
priesthood is sufficient to make any and every ordinance ad- 
ministered by due authority within the Church an event of 
supreme importance. In performing any such ordinance, 
the one who officiates speaks and acts, not of himself and 
of his personal authority, but by virtue of his ordination and 
appointment as a representative of the powers of heaven. 
We do not set apart bishops and other officers in the Church, 
with the show and ceremony of a gala day, as do certain 
sectarians, nor do we make the ordinance of baptism a spec- 
tacular display; but the simplicity of the order established 
in the Church of Christ ought rather to add to than take 
from the sacred character of the several ordinances. 

An illustration of the fact that many do not understand 
the full sanctity of certain ordinances is found in the desire 
some evince to have them repeated. Until within a few years, 
it was a very general custom in the Church to allow a repe- 
tition of the baptismal right to adults before they entered the 
temples. This custom, first established by due authority, 
and for good cause (see Articles of Faith, by Talmage, 
144-148) finally came to be regarded by many members of 
the Church as essential, and indeed, "re-baptism" was gen- 
erally looked upon, though wrongly, as separate and dif- 
ferent from the first ordinance of the gospel — by which alone 
one may gain entrance to the Church of Christ. But the most 
hurtful feature of this misunderstanding was the disposi- 

13 



178 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

tion of some to look upon the repeated baptisms as a sure 
means of securing forgiveness of sins from time to time, 
and this might easily have led to the thought that one may 
sin with comparative impunity if he were baptized at fre- 
quent intervals. This condition has been changed in the 
Church, and at the present time only those who, having been 
admitted to the fold of Christ by baptism, afterwards stray 
therefrom, or are disfellowshiped or excommunicated by due 
process of the Church courts, are considered as fit subjects 
to receive a repetition of the initiatory ordinance. These 
remarks, it must be understood, have no reference to the 
baptisms and other ordinances performed in the temples. — 
Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 38, p. 18, Jan., 1903. 

On Church Government. We are governed by law 
because we love one another, and are actuated by long-suf- 
fering and charity, and good will ; and our whole organiza- 
tion is based upon the idea of self-control; the principle of 
give and take, and of rather being willing to suffer wrong 
than to do wrong. Our message is peace on earth and" good 
will towards men; love, charity and forgiveness, which 
should actuate all associated with the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints. Ours is a Church where law is dom- 
inant, but the law is the law of love. There are rules 
which should be observed, and will be observed if we have 
the spirit of the work in our hearts ; and if we have not the 
spirit with us, we have only the form of godliness which is 
without strength. It is the Spirit which leads us to the per- 
formance of our duties. There are many who know this 
gospel to be true, but have not the least particle of the 
Spirit, and therefore are found arrayed against it, and take 
no part with the people, simply because they have not the 
Spirit. 

The priesthood after the order of the Son of God is the 
ruling, presiding authority in the Church. It is divided into 
its Various parts — the Melchizedek and the Aaroriic — and 



PRIESTHOOD 179 

all the quorums or councils are organized in the Church, 
each with special duties and special callings; not clashing 
with each other, but all harmonious and united. In other 
words, there is no government in the Church of Jesus Christ 
separate and apart, above, or outside of the holy priesthood 
or its authority. We have our Relief Societies, Mutual 
Improvement Associations, Primary Associations and Sun- 
day Schools, and we may organize, if we choose, associations 
for self-protection and self-help among ourselves, not sub- 
ject to our enemies, but for our good and the good of our 
people, but these organizations are not quorums or councils 
of the priesthood, but are auxiliary to, and under it ; organ- 
ized by virtue of the holy priesthood. They are not outside 
of, nor above it, nor beyond its reach. They acknowledge 
the principle of the priesthood. Wherever they are they 
always exist with the view of accomplishing some good ; 
some soul's salvation, temporal or spiritual. 

When we have a Relief Society, it is thus organized. 
It has its president and other officers, for the complete and 
perfect accomplishment of the purposes of its organization. 
When it meets, it proceeds as an independent organization, 
always mindful of the fact it is such, by virtue of the author- 
ity of the holy priesthood which God has instituted. If the 
president of the stake comes into a meeting of the Relief 
Society, the sisters, through their president, would at once 
pay deference to him, would consult and advise with him, 
and receive directions from the presiding head. That head 
is the bishop of the ward, the president in the stake, the 
presidency of the Church, in all the Church. The Young 
Ladies' and Young Men's Associations, the Primary Associ- 
ations and the Sunday Schools are the same. All are under 
the same head, and the same rules apply to each. 

When the Young Men's and Young Ladies' Associa- 
tions meet saparately, they each have presiding officers and 
they take charge and conduct the business. If the bishop 



180 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

comes in to either the Young Men's or Young Ladies' As- 
sociation, due deference is paid him. But in joint association 
of the Young Men's and Young Ladies' officers, there are 
the two organizations ; the two boards are represented. Who 
shall take the initiative? Who shall exercise the presiding 
function ? Is the sister to take the initiative and exercise the 
presiding function ? Why, no ! not so, because that is not in 
accordance with the order of the priesthood. If the Young 
Men's officers are there, they hold' the priesthood, and it is 
their place to take the initiative. If I were the president of 
a Young Ladies' Association, and we met in joint meeting, 
I should expect the president of the Young Men's Associa- 
tion to take the initial step, that he would call the meeting to 
order, etc., because he holds the priesthood, and should be 
the head; then he should not forget that the Young Ladies 
have an organization, and are entitled to perfect and com- 
plete representation in the conjoint meetings, and under the 
priesthood should be given charge at least half the time. If 
he is not in his place, then let the young lady preside as she 
would in her own meeting. The ladies should not be dis- 
criminated against, but should have equal chances. There 
should be no curtailment nor abridgment of these rights, 
but every opportunity for their exercise should be given. 
Gallantry would naturally prompt the young men to give 
even more, maybe, than they take themselves, but they 
should direct in all these matters, in the spirit of love and 
kindness. 

There never can be and never will be, under God's di- 
rection, two equal heads at the same time. That would not 
be consistent; it would be irrational and unreasonable; con- 
trary to God's will. There is one head, and he is God, the 
head of all. Next to him stands the man he puts in nom- 
ination to stand at the head on the earth, with his associates ; 
and all the other organizations and heads, from him to the 



PRIESTHOOD 181 

last, are subordinate to the first, otherwise there would 
be discord, disunion and disorganization. 

I am tenacious that all should learn the right and power 
of the priesthood, and recognize it ; and if they do it, they 
will not go far astray. It is wrong to sit in judgment upon 
the presiding officers. Suppose a bishop does wrong, are we 
to run away to everyone and backbite and slander him, and 
tell all we know or think we know, in relation to the mat- 
ter and spread it about? Is that the way for Saints to do? 
If we do so we shall breed destruction to the faith of the 
young, and others. If I have done wrong, you should come 
right to me with your complaint, tell me what you know, 
and not say one word to any other soul on earth ; but let us 
sit down together as brethren and make the matter right; 
confess, ask forgiveness, shake hands and be at peace. Any 
other course than this will create a nest of evil, and' stir up 
strife among the Saints.' — Improvement Era, Vol. 6, July, 
1903, pp. 704-708. 

A Blessing and an Explanation of the Priesthood. 
The Lord bless you. From the depths of my soul, I bless 
you ; I hold the right, the keys and the authority of the Patri- 
archal Priesthood in the Church. I have a right to pronounce 
patriarchal blessings, because I hold the keys and authority 
to do it. It is given to me and my associates to ordain 
patriarchs and set them apart to give blessings to the people, 
to comfort them by promises made in wisdom and the in- 
spiration of the Spirit of God, of the favor and mercies of 
the Lord that they may be stronger in good works, and their 
hopes may be realized and their faith increased. And I bless 
you, my brethren and sisters, in the cause of Zion, with all 
my soul and by the authority of the priesthood that I hold. 
I hold the priesthood of the apostleship, I hold the high 
priesthood which is after the order of the Son of God, which 
is at the foundation of all priesthood and is the greatest 
of all priesthoods, because the apostle and the high priest 



182 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

and the seventy derive their authority and their privileges 
from the priesthood which is after the Son of God. All au- 
thority comes out of that high priesthood. — Oct. C, R. } 1916, 
p. 7. 

The Privilege of the Priesthood to Bless. We have 
been told of an incident which occurred a few weeks ago, 
when a bishop's counselor (and therefore a high priest) 
from a remote settlement, while visiting Salt Lake City, 
refused to administer to his sister's child who was danger- 
ously sick, for the reason that he was outside of his own 
ward. 

This brother must have had' a misunderstanding of the 
authority of his office, or he was over diffident. Whatever 
the cause, he was not justified in his refusal. His authority 
to bless in the name of the Lord was not confined to his 
ward ; no elder's opportunity for doing a purely good deed 
should be confined to a ward or any other limit, and when 
he went into a house and the head of that household made 
such a request of him it was clearly not only his privilege 
or right, but his duty to comply. Indeed, we believe that 
every man holding the priesthood, in good standing in the 
Church, who owns a home, is supreme in his own household, 
and when another brother enters it, and he requests the lat- 
ter to perform any duty consistent with his calling, the lat- 
ter should accede to his wishes ; and if there should be any- 
thing wrong, he who makes the request as the head of the 
house into which the brother has come, is responsible there- 
for. If that head of a household asks anything to be done 
which for the sake of Church discipline, or to fulfil the rev- 
elations of the Lord, should be placed on the records of the 
Church, he should see to it that the necessary details are 
supplied and recorded. 

We further believe that the rights of fatherhood in all 
faithful, worthy men are paramount, and should be recog- 
nized by all other men holding positions or callings in the 



PRIESTHOOD 183 

priesthood. To make this idea plainer we will say, as an ex- 
ample of our idea, we do not consider it proper in a bishop 
or other officer to suggest that the son of such a man (the 
son himself not being the head of a family, but living with 
his father) be called upon a mission without first consulting 
the father. The priesthood was originally exercised in the 
patriarchal order ; those who held it exercised" their powers 
firstly by right of their fatherhood. It is so with the great 
Eloheim. This first and strongest claim on our love, rev- 
erence and obedience is based on the fact that he is the 
Father, the Creator, of all mankind. Without him we are 
not, and consequently we owe to him existence and all that 
flows therefrom — all we have and all that we are. Man pos- 
sessing the holy priesthood is typical of him. But as men 
on earth cannot act in God's stead as his representatives 
without the authority, appointment and* ordination naturally 
follow. No man has the right to take this honor to himself, 
except he be called of God through the channels that he 
recognizes and has empowered. 

Returning to the thought expressed in our opening 
paragraph, we recognize that there is a side to the question 
that must not be lost sight of, as to ignore that view would 
be to encourage a condition in the midst of the Saints preg- 
nant with confusion. We have found occasionally that men 
blessed with some peculiar gift of the spirit have exercised 
it in an unwise — shall we say, improper manner. For in- 
stance: brethren strongly gifted with the power of healing 
have visited far and near amongst the Saints (to the neg- 
lect sometimes of other duties), until it has almost become 
a business with them, and their visits to the homes of the 
Saints have assumed somewhat the character of those of a 
physician, and the people have come to regard the power so 
manifested as if coming from man, and he himself has some- 
times grown to so feel, and not that he was simply an instru- 
ment in the hands of God of bringing blessings to their 



184 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

house. This view is exceedingly unfortunate, when indulged 
in, and' is apt to result in the displeasure of the Lord. It has 
sometimes ended in the brother possessing this gift, if he 
encouraged such a feeling, losing his power to bless and 
heal. Departures from the recognized order and discipline 
of the Church should therefore be discountenanced and dis- 
couraged'. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 37, pp. 50, 51, Jan. 15, 
1902. 

The Priesthood Greater than Any of Its Offices. 
There is no office growing out of this priesthood that 
is or can be greater than the priesthood itself. It is from 
the priesthood that the office derives its authority and power. 
No office gives authority to the priesthood. No office 
adds to the power of the priesthood. But all offices in 
the Church derive their power, their virtue, their author- 
ity, from the priesthood. If our brethren would get this 
principle thoroughly established in their minds, there would 
be less misunderstanding in relation to the functions of gov- 
ernment in the Church than there is. Today the question is, 
which is the greater — the high priest or the seventy— the 
seventy or the high priest? I tell you that neither of. them 
is the greater, and neither of them is the lesser. Their call- 
ings lie in different directions, but they are from the same 
Priesthood. If it were necessary, the seventy, holding the 
Melchizedek Priesthood, as he does, I say if it were neces- 
sary, he could ordain a high priest ; and if it were necessary 
for a high priest to ordain a seventy, he could do that. Why? 
Because both of them hold the Melchizedek Priesthood. 
Then again, if it were necessary, though I do not expect 
the necessity will ever arise, and there was no man left on 
earth holding the Melchizedek Priesthood, except an elder — 
that elder, by the inspiration of the Spirit of God and by 
the direction of the Almighty, could' proceed, and should 
proceed, to organize the Church of Jesus Christ in all its 
perfection, because he holds the Melchizedek Priesthood. 



PRIESTHOOD 185 

But the house of God is a house of order, and while the 
other officers remain in the Church, we must observe the 
order of the priesthood, and we must perform ordinances 
and ordinations strictly in accordance with that order, as it 
has been established in the Church through the instrumen- 
tality of the Prophet Joseph Smith and his successors. — 
Oct. C. R., 1903, p. 87. 

Necessity of Organization. The house of God is a 
house of order, and not a house of confusion; and it could 
not be thus, if there were not those who had authority to 
preside, to direct, to counsel, to lead in the affairs of the 
Church. No house would be a house of order if it were not 
properly organized, as the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints is organized. Take away the organization of the 
Church and its power would cease. Every part of its or- 
ganization is necessary and essential to its perfect existence. 
Disregard, ignore, or omit any part, and you start imper- 
fection in the Church ; and if we should continue in that way 
we would find ourselves like those of old, being led by error, 
superstition, ignorance, and by the cunning and craftiness 
of men. We would soon leaVe out here a little and there a 
little, here a line and there a precept, until we would become 
like the rest of the world, divided, disorganized, confused 
and without knowledge; without revelation or inspiration, 
and without Divine authority or power. — Apr. C. R., 1915, 
p. 5. 

Acceptance of the Priesthood a Serious Matter. 
This makes a very serious matter of receiving this covenant 
and this priesthood ; for those who receive it must, like God 
himself, abide in it, and must not fail, and must not be 
moved out of the way ; for those who receive this oath and 
covenant and turn away from it, and cease to do righteous- 
ly and to honor this covenant, and will to abide in sin, and 
repent not, there is no forgiveness for them, either in this 
life or in the world to come. That is the language of this 



186 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

book, and this is doctrine and truth which was revealed from 
God to men through the instrumentality of Joseph Smith 
the prophet. And this word is reliable. It is God's word, 
and God's word is truth; and it becomes necessary for all 
those who enter into this covenant to understand this word, 
that they may indeed abide in it, and may not be turned out 
of the way.— Apr. C. R., 1898, p. 65. See Doc. and Cov. 
84:33-41 ; Book of Mormon, Mosiah 5. 

How Authority Should Be Administered. No man 
should be oppressed. No authority of the priesthood can be 
administered or exerted in any degree of unrighteousness, 
without offending God. Therefore, when we deal with men 
we should not deal with them with prejudice in our minds 
against them. We should dismiss prejudice, dispel anger 
from our hearts, and when we try our brethren for mem- 
bership or fellowship in the Church, we should do it dispas- 
sionately, charitably, lovingly, kindly, with a view to save 
and not to destroy. That is our business ; our business is to 
save the world, to save mankind; to bring them into har- 
mony with the laws of God and with principles of righteous- 
ness and of justice and truth, that they may be saved in the 
Kingdom of our God, and become eventually, through obe- 
dience to the ordinances of the gospel, heirs of God and joint 
heirs with Jesus Christ. That is our mission. — Apr. C. R., 
1913, p. 6. 

Authority Gives Enduring Power. The Church has 
two characteristics — the temporal and the spiritual, and one 
is not without the other. We maintain that both are essen- 
tial and that one without the other is incomplete and inef- 
lectual. Hence, the Lord instituted in the government of 
the Church two priesthoods — the lesser or Aaronic, having 
special charge of the temporal, and the higher or Melchiz- 
edek, looking to the spiritual welfare of the people. In all 
the history of the Church, there has never been a time when 
considerable attention was not given to temporal affairs, in 



PRIESTHOOD 187 

the gathering places of- the Saints, under all the leaders up 
to the present time, as witness the building of Kirtland, the 
settlement of Missouri, Nauvoo, and the founding of cities 
and towns in the far west, our present home. The Saints 
have lived and helped each other to live, have worked out 
their temporal salvation with zeal and energy, but withal, 
have neither neglected nor forgotten the spiritual essence 
of the great work inaugurated by divine order, as witness 
their temples, and other houses of worship, that have marked 
their every abiding place. 

And so, while we have devoted much time to temporal 
affairs, it has always been with a view to better our spiritual 
condition, it being apparent that the temporal, rightly un- 
derstood, is a great lever by which spiritual progress may be 
achieved in this earthly sphere of action. Besides, we 
have come to understand that all we do is indeed spiritual, 
for before the Father there is no temporal. Hence in our 
labors of redeeming the waste places, a strong spiritual vein 
underlies the outward temporal covering. — Improvement 
Era, Vol. 8, pp. 620, 623, 1904-5. 

Ministry Should Know its Duties and the Use 
of Authority. Of course it is very necessary that those 
who preside in the Church, should learn thoroughly their 
duties. There is not a man holding any position of author- 
ity in the Church who can perform his duty as he should 
in any other spirit than in the spirit of fatherhood and broth- 
erhood toward those over whom he presides. Those who 
have authority should not be rulers, nor dictators; they 
should not be arbitrary; they should gain the hearts, the 
confidence and the love of those over whom they preside, by 
kindness and love unfeigned, by gentleness of spirit/ by 
persuasion, by an example that is above reproach and above 
the reach of unjust criticism. In this way, in the kindness 
of their hearts, in their love for their people, they lead them 
in the path of righteousness, and teach them the way of sal- 



188 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

vation, by saying to them both by precept and example: 
Follow me, as I follow our head. This is the duty of those 
who preside. — Apr. C. R., 1915, p. 5. 

How Officers in the Church are Chosen : A Word 
to Bishops. They are faithful men chosen by inspiration. 
The Lord has given us the way to do these things. He has 
revealed to. us that it is the duty of the presiding authorities 
to appoint and call; and then those whom they choose for 
any official position in the Church shall be presented to the 
body. If the body reject them, they are responsible for that 
rejection. They have the right to reject, if they will, of to 
receive them and sustain them by their faith and prayers. 
That is strictly in accordance with the rule laid down of the 
Lord. If any officer in the Church has my sympathy, it is 
the bishop. If any officer in the Church deserves credit for 
patience, for long-suffering, kindness, charity, and for love 
unfeigned, it is the bishop who does his duty. And we feel 
to sustain in our faith and love, the bishops and counselors 
in Zion. We say to the bishoprics of the various wards : Be 
united ; see eye to eye, even if you have to go down on your 
knees before the Lord and humble yourselves until your 
spirits will mingle and your hearts will be united one with 
the other. When you see the truth, you will see eye to eye, 
and you will be united. — Apr. C. R., 1907, p. 4. 

Jurisdiction of Quorums of Priesthood. Now then, 
we have our high priests' quorums or councils, and we have 
our seventies' councils and our elders, and then we have the 
councils of the priests, teachers and deacons in the lesser 
Priesthood. These counc-ils each and all in their organized ca- 
pacity, have jurisdiction over the fellowship of the members 
of these councils — if the member is an elder, or if a man 
has a standing in the seventies' quorum, or in the high 
priests' quorum, and he is misbehaving himself, shows a lack 
of faith, a lack of reverence for the position he holds in his 
council, or quorum, his fellowship in that quorum to which 



PRIESTHOOD 189 

he belongs, or his standing should be looked after or in- 
quired into, for he is amenable to his quorum for his good 
standing and fellowship in it. So that we have the check 
that the Lord has placed upon members of the Church, and 
when I say members of the Church, I mean me, I mean the 
apostles, I mean the high priests and the seventies and elders. 
I mean everybody who is a member of the Church. — Apr. 
C. R., 1913, p. 6. 

Jurisdiction in Stakes and Wards. Now again, the 
bishoprics, and the presidents of stakes, have exclusive juris- 
diction over the membership or the standing of men and 
women in their wards and in their stakes. I want to state 
that pretty plain — that is to say, it is not my duty, it is not 
the duty of the seven presidents of seventies, nor of the coun- 
cil of the twelve apostles, to go into a stake of Zion and try 
for membership, or for standing in the Church, any member 
of a stake or ward. We have no business to do it; it be- 
longs to the local authorities, and they have ample authority 
to deal with the membership in their wards and in their 
stakes. The bishops may try an elder for misconduct, for 
unChristian-like conduct, for apostasy, or for wickedness 
of any kind that would disqualify him for membership in 
the Church, and they may pass upon him their judgment 
that he is unworthy of fellowship in the Church, and they 
may withdraw from him their fellowship. Then they may 
refer his case to the presidency and high council, and it will 
be the duty of the presidency and high council of the stake 
to deal with him, even to the extent of excommunication 
from the Church ; and there is no remedy for this, only the 
right of appeal to the Presidency of the Church. If there 
may be, perchance, any injustice and partiality, lack of in- 
formation or understanding on the part df the bishopric, 
which may not be corrected and therefore might be per- 
petuated by the decision of the high council, and' the party 
aggrieved does not feel that he has had justice dealt out to 



190 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

him, he then has a right, under the laws of the Church, to 
appeal to the Presidency of the Church, but not otherwise. — 
Apr. C. R. f 1913, p. 5. 

Duties of Those Engaged in the Ministry. I need 
not say to my brethren engaged in the ministry that it is ex- 
pected of them that one and all will attend to the labors and 
be true to the responsibilities that rest upon them in the dis- 
charge of their duties as officers in the Church. We expect 
that the presidencies of the stakes of Zion will be exemplars 
to the people. We expect them of a truth to be fathers unto 
those over whom they preside; men of wisdom, of sound 
judgment, impartial and just, men who will indeed qualify 
themselves, or who are indeed qualified by their natural en- 
dowments and by the inspiration from God which it is their 
privilege to enjoy, to preside in righteousness and to sit in 
righteous judgment over all matters brought to their atten- 
tion, or that may legitimately belong to their office and call- 
ing. We anticipate the same fidelity, the same faithfulness, 
the same intelligent administration of their duties from the 
bishops and their counselors, and indeed upon these rest per- 
haps the greatest possible responsibility, for the reason that 
they are expected by their presidencies to attend to the vari- 
ous interests and needs of their people. It is expected of a 
bishop to know all the people in his ward, not only those who 
are faithful members of the Church, diligent in the perform- 
ance of their duties and prominent by their good- acts, but to 
know those who are cold and indifferent, those who are luke- 
warm, those who are inclined to err and' to make mistakes, 
and not only these, but it is expected that the bishops through 
their aides in their wards, will become acquainted, not only 
with their members, male and female, but that they will 
know also the stranger that is within their gates and be pre- 
pared to minister solace, comfort, good" counsel, wisdom and 
every other aid possible to be rendered to those that are 
in need', whether they are of the household of faith or are 



PRIESTHOOD 191 

strangers to the truth. So that there is a great deal ex- 
pected of the bishops and their counselors and the elders and 
lesser priesthood in their wards whom they call to their aid 
in administering to the people both spiritually and tem- 
porally, and I want to remark in this connection that it is the 
duty of these bishops and of the presidencies of the stakes of 
Zion, together with their high councils, to administer justice 
and right judgment to every member of their wards and of 
their stakes. Included in this are the high priests and the 
seventies and the elders and the apostles and the patriarchs 
and the presidency of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints. No man who is a member of the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints or who has a standing in 
the Church as a member, is exempt from his responsibilities 
as a member and his allegiance to the bishop of the ward in 
which he dwells. I am as much bound to acknowledge my 
bishop as a member of the ward in which I dwell, as the 
humblest and latest member of the Church. No man who 
claims to be a member of the Church in good standing, can 
ride above or become independent of the authority that the 
Lord Almighty has established in his Church. This watch- 
care of the people, of their right living, of their fidelity to 
their covenants and to the gospel of Jesus Christ, belongs to 
the presidents of stakes and their counselors and the high 
councils, or members of the high council, to the bishop and 
his counselors and the teachers of his ward'. — Apr. C. R. f 
1913, p. 4. 

The Purpose and the Duty of the Church : Qual- 
ities of Leaders. The Lord bless you. I see before me 
the leaders of the Church, the presiding spirits in the capacity 
of presidents of stakes, counselors to presidents of stakes, 
high councilors, bishops and their counselors, and those who 
are engaged in our educational institutions and in other re- 
sponsible positions in the Church. I honor you all. I love 
you for your integrity to the cause of Zion. It is the king- 



192 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

dom of God or nothing, so far as I am concerned. I cut no 
figure personally in this work, and I am nothing except in 
the humble effort to do my duty as the Lord gives me the 
ability to do it. But it is the kingdom of God. What I 
mean by the kingdom of God is the organization of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, of which Jesus 
Christ is the king and the head; not as an organization in 
any wise menacing or jeopardizing the liberties or rights of 
the people throughout the world, but as an organization cal- 
culated to lift up and ameliorate the condition of mankind ; 
to make bad men good, if it is possible for them to repent 
of their sins, and to make good men better. That is the 
object and purpose of the Church, that is what it is accom- 
plishing in the world. And it is very strict in regard to 
these matters. Drunkards, whoremongers, liars, thieves, 
those who betray the confidence of their fellowmen, those 
who are unworthy of credence — such, when their character 
becomes known, are disfellowshiped from the Church, and 
are not permitted to have a standing in it, if we know it. It 
is true that there are none of us but have our imperfections 
and shortcomings. Perfection dwells not with mortal man. 
We all have our weaknesses. But when a man abandons 
the truth, virtue, his love for the gospel and for the people 
of God, and becomes an open, avowed enemy, it becomes 
the duty of the Church to sever him from the Church, and 
the Church would be recreant to its duty if it did not sever 
him from communion, cut him ofT, and let him go where he 
pleases. We would do wrong if we hung on to and tried to 
nurture such evil creatures in our midst, no matter what the 
relationship may be that exists between us and them. There- 
fore, I say again, the Church of Jesus Christ stands for 
virtue, honor, truth, purity of life, and good will to all 
mankind. It stands for God, the eternal Father, and for 
Jesus Christ, whom the Father sent into the world, and 
whom to know is life eternal. This is what the Church 



PRIESTHOOD 193 

stands for, and it cannot tolerate abomination, crime and 
wickedness, on the part of those who may claim to have some 
connection with it. We must sever ourselves from them, and 
let them go. Not that we want to hurt them. We do not 
want to hurt anybody. We never have, and we do not intend 
to, hurt anybody. But we do not intend to be hurt by those 
who are seeking our destruction, if we can help it. It is our 
right to protect ourselves. — Apr. C. R., 1906, pp. 7, 8. 

Leaders Must Be Courageous. One of the highest 
qualities of all true leadership is a high standard of courage. 
When we speak of courage and leadership we are using 
terms that stand for the quality of life by which 
men determine conscientiously the proper course to pur- 
sue and stand with fidelity to their convictions. There 
has never been a time in the Church when its leaders were 
not required to be courageous men; not alone courageous 
in the sense that they were able to meet physical dangers, 
but also in the sense that they were steadfast and true to a 
clear and upright conviction. 

Leaders of the Church, then, should be men not easily 
discouraged, not without hope, and not given to forebodings 
of all sorts of evils to come. Above all things the leaders 
of the people should never disseminate a spirit of gloom in 
the hearts of the people. If men standing in high places 
sometimes feel the weight and anxiety of momentous times, 
they should be all the firmer and all the more resolute in 
those convictions which come from a God-fearing conscience 
and pure lives. Men in their private lives should feel the 
necessity of extending encouragement to the people by their 
own hopeful and cheerful intercourse with them as they do 
by their utterances in public places. It is a matter of the 
greatest importance that the people be educated to appre- 
ciate and cultivate the bright side of life rather than to per- 
mit its darkness and shadows to hover over them. 

In order to successfully overcome anxieties in refer- 

14 



194 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

ence to questions that require time for their solution, an ab- 
solute faith and confidence in God and in the triumph of his 
work are essential. 

The most momentous questions and the greatest dan- 
gers to personal happiness are not always met and solved 
within oneself, and if men cannot courageously meet the 
difficulties and obstacles of their own individual lives and 
natures, how are they to meet successfully those public ques- 
tions in which the welfare and happiness of the public are 
concerned. Men, then, who are called to leadership should 
be alarmed at the possession of a disposition filled with fore- 
bodings and misgivings and doubts and constant wonder- 
ments. Clouds, threatening storms, frequently rise in the 
horizon of life and" pass by as speedily as they came, so the 
problems and difficulties and' dangers that beset us are not 
always met and solved, nor overcome by our individual ef- 
fort nor by our efforts collectively. 

It is not discreditable to a man to say "I don't know," 
to questions whose solution lies wholly within some divine 
purpose whose end it is not given man clearly to foresee. It 
is, however, unfortunate when men and women allow such 
questions, questions which time and patience alone can solve, 
to discourage them and to defeat their own efforts in the 
accomplishment of their chosen lives and professions. In 
leaders undue patience and a gloomy mind are almost unpar- 
donable, and it sometimes takes almost as much courage to 
wait as to act. It is to be hoped then that the leaders of 
God's people, and the people themselves, will not feel that 
they must have at once a solution of every question that 
arises to disturb the even tenor of their way.— Juvenile In- 
structor, Vol. 38, p. 339, 1903. 

Duties of Officers of the Church. The Lord here 
especially demands of the men who stand at the head of this 
Church, and who are responsible for the guidance and direc- 
tion of the people of God, that they shall see to it that the 



PRIESTHOOD 195 

law of God is kept. It is our duty to do this. — Oct. C. R., 
1899, p. 41. 

Truth Will Unite Us : Words to Church Officers. 
The truth will never divide councils of the priesthood. It 
will never divide presidents from their counselors, nor coun- 
selors from their presidents, nor members of the Church 
from one another, nor from the Church. The truth will 
unite us and cement us together. It will make us strong, 
for it is a foundation that cannot be destroyed. Therefore, 
when bishops and their counselors do not see eye to eye, or 
when presidents and their counselors have any difference 
whatever in their sentiments or in their policy, it is their 
duty to get together, to go before the Lord together and 
humble themselves before him until they get revelation from 
the Lord and see the truth alike, that they may go before 
their people unitedly. It is the duty of the presidents of 
stakes and high councilors to meet often, to pray together, 
to counsel together, to learn each other's spirit, to under- 
stand each other, and unite together, that there may be no 
dissension nor division among them. The same with the 
bishops and their counselors. The same may be said of the 
councils of the priesthood from first to last. Let them get 
together and' become united in their understanding of what 
is right, just and true, and then go as one man to the accom- 
plishment of the purpose they have in view. — Apr, C. R., 
1907, pp. 4, 5. 

Officers to Set the Example. The Lord will make 
a record also, and out of that shall the whole world be 
judged. And you men of the holy priesthood — you apos- 
tles, presidents, bishops, and high priests in Zion — will be 
called upon to be the judges of the people. Therefore, it is 
expected that you shall set the standard for them to attain 
to, and see that they shall live according to the spirit of the 
gospel, do their duty, and keep the commandments of the 
Lord. You shall make a record of their acts. You shall 



196 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

record when they are baptized, when they are confirmed, 
and when they receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of 
hands. You shall record when they come to Zion, their 
membership in the Church. You shall record whether tfiey 
attend to their duties as priests, teachers or deacons, as 
elders, seventies or high priests. You shall write their 
works, as the Lord says here. You shall record their tith- 
ings and give them credit for that which they do; and the 
Lord will determine the difference between the credit which 
they make for themselves and the credit which they should 
make. The Lord will judge between us in that respect; but 
we shall judge the people, first requiring them to do their 
duty. In order to do that, those who stand at the head must 
set the example. They must walk in the right path, and 
invite the people to follow them. They should not seek to 
drive the people ; they should not seek to become rulers ; but 
they should be brethren and leaders of the people. — Apr. 
C. R., 1901, p. 72. 

Duty of the Holy Priesthood. It is the duty of this 
vast body of men holding the holy priesthood, which is after 
the order of the Son of God, to exert their influence and ex- 
ercise their power for good among the people of Israel and 
the people of the world. It is their bounden duty to preach 
and to work righteousness, both at home and abroad. — ■ 
Oct, C. R. f 1901, p. 83. 

How to Vote on Church Propositions. We desire 
that the brethren and sisters will all feel the responsibility 
of expressing their feelings in relation to the propositions 
that may be put before you. We do not want any man or 
woman who is a member of the Church to violate their con- 
science. Of course, we are not asking apostates or non- 
members of the Church to vote on the authorities of the 
Church. We only ask for members of the Church in good 
standing to vote on the propositions that shall be put be- 



PRIESTHOOD 197 

fore you, and we would like all to vote as they feel, whether 
for 'or against.— Oct. C. R., 1902, p. 83. 

Order of Voting for Officers of the Church. The 
Presidency of the Church will first express their mind, thus 
indicating, at least in some degree, the mind of the Spirit 
and the suggestions from the head. Then the proposition 
will be submitted to the apostles, for them to show their 
willingness or otherwise to sustain the action of the First 
Presidency. It will then go to the patriarchs, and they will 
have the privilege of showing whether they will sustain the 
action that has been taken ; then to the presidents of stakes 
, and counselors and the high councilors ; then to the high 
priests (that office in the Melchizedek priesthood which 
holds the keys of presidency) ; next, the traveling elders — 
the seventies — will be called to express their feelings, and 
then the bishoprics of the Church and the lesser priesthood", 
and after them the whole congregation. All the members 
of the Church present will have the privilege of expressing 
their view in relation to the matters which shall be pro- 
posed, by a rising vote and by the uplifted hand. — Oct. C. R., 
1901, p. 73. 

Officers Dependent on Voice of People. It is well 
understood that we meet together in general conference 
twice a year for the purpose of presenting the names of 
those who have been chosen as presiding officers in the 
Church, and it is understood that those who occupy these 
positions are dependent upon the voice of the people for the 
continuance of the authority, the rights and privileges they 
exercise. The female members of this Church have the same 
privileges of voting to sustain their presiding officers as the 
male members of the Church, and the vote of a sister in good 
standing counts in every way equal with the vote of a 
brother.— Apr. C. R. f 1904, p. 73. 

Nearly All Male Members Hold the Priesthood; 
Responsibility. We want the people to understand, and 



198 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

we would like the world to understand, the great fact that it- 
is not the prominent leaders of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints that wield all the influence among the 
people of this Church. We want it understood that we have 
fewer lay members in this Church, in proportion to the num- 
ber of our membership, than you will find in any other 
church upon the globe. Nearly every man in the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints holds the Melchizedek or 
the Aaronic Priesthood, and may act in an official capacity 
by authority of that priesthood whenever called upon to do 
so. They are priests and kings, if you please, unto God in 
righteousness. Out of this vast body of priests we call and. 
ordain or set apart our presidents of stakes, our counselors, 
our high councilors, our bishops and their counselors, our 
seventies, our high priests, and our elders, upon whom rests 
the responsibility of proclaiming the gospel of eternal truth 
to all the world, and* upon whom also rests the great and 
glorious responsibility of maintaining the dignity, the honor 
and the sacredness of that calling and priesthood. So that 
nearly every male person in the Church, who has reached the 
years of accountability, is supposed to be, in his sphere, a 
pillar in Zion, a defender of the faith, an exemplar, a man 
of righteousness, truth and soberness, a man of virtue and 
of honor, a good citizen of the state in which he lives, and a 
staunch and loyal citizen of the great country that we are 
proud to call our home. — Apr. C. R. } 1903, p. 73. 

Many Hold the Melchizedek Priesthood. Although 
we may enjoy a little advantage over the rest of the congre- 
gation, for my part I could stay here a week longer to hear 
the testimonies of my brethren, and to give to the world 
an opportunity to see and know that the priesthood in the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is not confined 
to one man, nor to three men, nor to fifteen men, but that 
there are thousands of men in Zion who hold the Melchiz- 
edek Priesthood, which is after the order of the Son of God, 



PRIESTHOOD 199 

and who possess keys of authority and' power to minister for 
life and salvation among the people of the world. I would 
like to give the world an opportunity to see what we are, to 
hear what we know, and to understand what our business is, 
and what we intend to do, by the help of the Lord. — Oct. 
C. R., 1903, p. 73. 

Priesthood Quorums' Responsibilities. We expect 
'to see the day, if we live long enough (and if some of us do 
not live long enough to see it, there are others who will), 
when every council of the Priesthood" in the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints will understand its duty; will 
assume its own responsibility, will magnify its calling, and 
fill its place in the Church, to the uttermost, according to 
the intelligence and ability possessed by it. When that day 
shall come, there will not be so much necessity for work that 
is now being done by the auxiliary organizations, because it 
will be done by the regular quorums of the priesthood. The 
Lord designed and' comprehended it from the beginning, and 
he has made provision in the Church whereby every need 
may be met and satisfied through the regular organizations 
of the priesthood. It has truly been said that the Church is 
perfectly organized. The only trouble is that these organi- 
zations are not fully alive to the obligations that rest upon 
them. When they become thoroughly awakened to the re- 
quirements made of them, they will fulfil their duties more 
faithfully, and the work of the Lord will be all the stronger 
and more powerful and influential in the world. — Apr. C. R., 
1906, p. 3. 

What is Priesthood ? Honor that power and author- 
ity which we call the Holy Priesthood, which is after the 
order of the Son of God, and which has been conferred 
upon man by God himself. Honor that priesthood. What 
is that priesthood? It is nothing more and nothing less than 
divine authority committed unto man from God. That is 
the principle that we should honor. We hold the keys of 



200 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

that authority and priesthood ourselves ; it has been con- 
ferred upon the great masses of the Latter-day Saints. It 
has, indeed, I may say, been bestowed upon many that were 
not worthy to receive it and who have not magnified it, and 
who have brought disgrace upon themselves and upon the 
priesthood which was conferred upon them. The priesthood 
of the Son of God cannot be exercised in any degree of un- 
righteousness ; neither will its power, its virtue and author- 
ity abide with him who is corrupt, who is treacherous in 
his soul toward God and toward his fellowmen. It will not 
abide in force and power with him who does not honor it in 
his life by complying with the requirements of heaven. — 
Apr. C. R., 1904, p. 3. 

Where and How Counsel Should be Sought. The 
attention of the young men in the Church is called' to the 
need of conforming to the order of the Church in matters 
of difficulty that may arise between brethren, and members 
and officers, and also in other things where counsel is sought. 

The youth of Zion should remember that the founda- 
tion principle in settling difficulties lies in the persons them- 
selves who are in difficulty making the adjustments and set- 
tlements. If those who vary cannot adjust their differences, 
it is infinitely more difficult, if not impossible, for a third* or 
fourth party to create harmony between them. In any event, 
such outside parties can only aid the contending persons to 
come to an understanding. 

But, in case it is necessary to call in the priesthood as a 
third party, there is a proper order in which this should be 
done. If no conclusion can be arrived at, in a difficulty or 
difference between two members of the Church, the ward 
teachers should be called to assist ; failing then, appeal may 
be made to the bishop, then to the high council of the stake, 
and only after the difficulty has been tried before that body 
should the matter ever come before the general presiding 



PRIESTHOOD 201 

quorum of the Church. It is wrong to disregard any of 
these authorized steps, or authorities. 

This matter is generally understood in cases of diffi- 
culty, but does not seem to be so well understood' in what 
may be termed smaller, but nevertheless quite as weighty 
subjects. We often find instances where the counsel and 
advice and judgment of the priesthood next in order is en- 
tirely overlooked, or completely disregarded. Men go to 
the president of the stake for counsel when in reality, they 
should consult their teachers or bishop; and often come to 
the First Presidency, apostles or seventies, when the presi- 
dent of their stake has never been spoken to. This is wrong, 
and not at all in compliance with the order of the Church. 
The priesthood of the ward should never be overlooked in 
any case where the stake authorities are consulted; nor 
should the stake authorities be disregarded, that the counsel 
of the general authorities may be obtained. Such a course 
of disregarding the proper local officers is neither in con- 
formity with the Church instructions and organization, nor 
conducive to good order. It creates confusion. Every of- 
ficer in the Church has been placed in his position to mag- 
nify the same, to be a guardian and counselor of the people. 
All should be consutled and respected in their positions, and 
never overlooked in their places. 

In this way only can prevail that harmony and unity 
which are characteristic of the Church of Christ. The re- 
sponsibility also of this great work is thus placed upon the 
laboring priesthood, who share it with the general author- 
ities; and thus likewise, the perfection, strength and power 
of Church organization shine forth with clearer lustre. — 
Improvement Era, Vol. 5, p 230; Jan., 1902. 

Parents Should Be Consulted. One of the first 
duties that a young man owes in the world is his duty to his 
father and mother. The commandment which God gave 
early in the history of the Israelites : "Honor thy father and 



202 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

thy mother," was accompanied with a promise that holds 
good to this day ; namely : "That thy days may be long upon 
the land' which the Lord thy God giveth thee." 

With obedience naturally comes that respect and con- 
sideration for his parents that should characterize a noble 
youth. They stand as the head of the family, the patriarch, 
the mother, the rulers; and no child should fail to consult 
them and obtain counsel from them throughout his whole 
career under the parental roof. 

This feeling should be respected by the Church. Hence 
officers who desire to use the services of a young man in any 
capacity for the business of the Church, should not fail to 
consult the father before the call is made. We have in- 
stances where young men have even been called to fulfil im- 
portant missions ; their names having been suggested to the 
Church by bishops of wards, or by presidents of quorums, 
without the father having been consulted whatever. The 
parents have been entirely overlooked. This is neither 
desirable nor right, nor is it in conformity with the order 
of the Church, or the laws that God instituted from the early 
times. The Church is patriarchal in its character and na- 
ture, and it is highly proper and right that the head of the 
family, the father, should be consulted by officers in all 
things that pertain to the calling of his children to any of 
the duties in the Church. No one understands as well as 
the father, the conditions that surround the family, and 
what fs best for his children; his wishes should therefore 
be consulted and respected. 

Our elders would justly think it wrong to baptize a 
wife without the consent of her husband, and children with- 
out the consent of the parents. So also, it is improper for 
any officer' in the Church to call the children in any family, 
as long as they are under the care and keeping of the par- 
ents, to receive any ordination, or to perform any calling 
in the Church, without first consulting the parents. 



PRIESTHOOD 203 

The family organization lies at the basis of all true 
government, and too much stress cannot be placed upon the 
importance of the government in the family being as perfect 
as possible, nor upon the fact that in all instances respect 
therefor should be upheld. 

Young men should be scrupulously careful to impress 
upon their minds the necessity of consulting with father 
and mother in all that pertains to their actions in life. Re- 
spect and veneration for parents should be inculcated into 
the hearts of the young people of the Church — father and 
mother to be respected, their wishes to be regarded — and 
in the heart of every child should be implanted this thought 
of esteem and consideration for parents, which characterized 
the families of the ancient patriarchs. 

God is at the head of the human race; we look up to 
him as the Father of all. We cannot please him more than 
by regarding and respecting and honoring our fathers and 
our mothers, who are the means of our existence here upon 
the earth. 

I desire, therefore, to impress upon the officers of the 
Church the necessity of consulting fathers in all things that 
pertain to the calling of their sons to the priesthood, and to 
the labors of the Church, that the respect and veneration 
which children should show for parents may not be disturbed 
by the Church, nor overstepped by its officers. In this way 
harmony and good will are made to prevail; and the sanc- 
tion of the families and the family life, on which the gov- 
ernment of the. Church is based and perpetuated, will thus 
be added to the calls of the holy priesthood, insuring unity, 
strength and power in its every action. — Improvement Era, 
Vol. 5, p. 307; Feb., 1902. 

Proper Use of Titles of the Priesthood. There is 
also another point in this connection to which attention may 
profitably be drawn. It is the too frequent use in the ordin- 
ary conversation of the Saints of the titles "Prophet, Seer 



204 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

and Revelator," "Apostle," etc. These titles are too sacred 
to be used indiscriminately in our common talk. There are 
occasions when they are quite proper and in place, but in our 
every-day conversations it is sufficient honor to address any 
brother holding the Melchizedek Priesthood as elder. The 
term elder is a general one, applying to all those who hold 
the higher priesthood, whether they be apostles, patriarchs, 
high priests or seventies ; and to address a brother as Apostle 
So-and'-So, or Patriarch Such-a-One, in the common talk of 
business, and the like, is using titles too sacred to be in place 
on such occasions. It, in a lesser degree, partakes of the 
character of that evil of which we are so often warned — the 
too frequent use of the name of that Holy Being whom we 
worship, and of his Son, our Redeemer. To avoid this evil 
the Saints in ancient days called the holy priesthood after 
the great high priest Melchizedek, while the royal and cor- 
rect title is, "The priesthood after the order of the Son of 
God." The use of all these titles continuously and indis- 
criminately savors somewhat of blasphemy, and is not pleas- 
ing to our heavenly Father. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 38, 
p. 20; Jan. 1, 1903. 

All Officers of the Priesthood Necessary and 
Should Be Respected. I believe it to be the duty of the 
Church to recognize and acknowledge every man that holds 
an official position in it, in his sphere and in his calling. I 
hold to the doctrine that the duty of a teacher is as sacred 
as the duty of an apostle, in the sphere in which he is called 
to act, and that every member of the Church is as much in 
duty bound to honor the teacher who visits him in his home, 
as he is to honor the office and 'counsel of the presiding quo- 
rum of the Church. They all have the priesthood ; they are 
all acting in their callings, and they are all essential in their 
places, because the Lord has appointed them and set them in 
his Church. We cannot ignore them; or, if we do, the sin 
will be upon our heads. — Oct. C. R., 1902, p. 86. 



PRIESTHOOD 205 

Checks Upon Church Members. I say that when 
these members of the Church are in error or doing wrong, 
we have the check on them in the first place in the wards; 
bishops look after them ; then their quorums to which they 
belong have jurisdiction and they are required to look after 
them, too, and then after the quorums look after them the 
presidencies of the stakes look after them and see that they 
are helped; that they are strengthened; that they are ad- 
monished ; that they are warned, and that they are applauded 
when they do their duties and keep the commandments of 
the Lord. So the Lord has placed a great many checks upon 
the members of the Church with a view to teaching them 
right principles, to help them to do right, to live right and 
to be pure and clean from the sins of the world, that the 
body of the Church may be perfected, that it may be free 
from disease, from all contagious evils, just as the body of 
the man Jesus Christ is free from all taint, evil and sin. So 
God has placed these safeguards in the Church, from the 
deacons to the apostles, and to the Presidency of the Church, 
with a view of persuading men and women to keep them- 
selves pure and unspotted from the world and to help them 
to be faithful to their covenants entered into with one an- 
other and with their God. — Apr. C. R., 1913, pp. 6, 7. 

The Priesthood Should Know Section 107 of the 
Doctrine and Covenants. I now say to the brethren of 
the priesthood — the high priests, the seventies, the elders 
and the lesser priesthood — magnify your callings ; study the 
scriptures ; read the 107th section of the Doctrine and Cove- 
nants on priesthood; learn that revelation, which was given 
through the Prophet Joseph Smith, and live by its precepts 
and doctrine, and you will gain power and intelligence to 
straighten out many kinks that have heretofore existed in 
your minds, and to clear up many doubts and uncertainties 
in relation to the rights of the priesthood. God gave that 
word to us. It is in force today in the Church and in the 



206 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

world, and' it contains instruction to the priesthood and the 
people in relation to their duties, which every elder should 
know.— Oct. C. R. t 1902, p. 88. 

Who is Fit to Preside ? Every man should be willing 
to be presided over ; and he is not fit to preside over others 
until he can submit sufficiently to the presidency of his breth- 
ren. — Improvement Era, Vol. 31, p. 105. 

Obligations of the Priesthood. Think what it means 
to hold keys of authority which — if exercised in wisdom 
and in righteousness — are bound to be respected by the 
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost! Do you honor this 
Priesthood? Do you respect the office and honor the key 
of authority that you possess in the Melchizedek priesthood, 
which is after the order of the Son of God? Will you, who 
hold this priesthood, profane the name of Deity? Would 
you be riotous, and eat and drink with the drunken, with the 
unbelieving and with the profane? Would you, holding that 
priesthood, forget your prayers, and fail to remember the 
Giver of all good? Would you, holding that priesthood, 
and possessing the right and authority from God to admin- 
ister in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost, violate the confidence and the love of God, the 
hope and desire of the Father of all of us? For, in bestow- 
ing that key and blessing upon you, he desires and expects 
you to magnify your calling. Would you, as an elder in the 
Church of Jesus Christ, dishonor your wife or your children ? 
Would you desert the mother of your children, the wife of 
your bosom, the gift of God to you, which is more precious 
than life itself? For without the woman the man is not 
perfect in the Lord, no more than the woman is perfect with- 
out the man. Will you honor the Sabbath day and keep it 
holy ? Will you observe the law of tithing and all the other re- 
quirements of the gospel? Will you carry with you at all 
times the spirit of prayer and the desire to do good? Will 
you teach your children the principles of life and salvation, 



PRIESTHOOD 207 

# • 

so that when they are eight years old they will desire bap- 
tism, of their own accord? — Improvement Era, Vol. 21, De- 
cember, 1917, pp. 105-6. 

How Honor for Those Who Bear the Priesthood 
is Begotten. If you will honor the holy priesthood in 
yourself first, you will honor it in those who preside over you, 
and in those who administer in the various callings through- 
out the Church. — Improvement Era, Vol. 21, December, 
1917, p. 106. 

Priesthood Membership Rolls. First. — Each quorum 
should have one roll only, and every person holding the 
Priesthood should be enrolled in the quorum having juris- 
diction in the ward where his Church membership is re- 
corded. The practice of keeping a supplemental or inactive 
roll is not approved. 

Second. — Recommends from one quorum to another are 
not required. The present arrangement for admitting mem- 
bers in the quorum is already published as follows : 

"The certificate of ordination should be carefully pre- 
served by the person ordained; and; whenever necessary, it 
should be presented to the proper authority as an evidence 
of his ordination. Upon this evidence he should be admit- 
ted to membership in the usual manner by the quorum hav- 
ing jurisdiction in the ward or stake where he resides, pro- 
vided he has been accepted as a member of the ward. If 
he does not possess a certificate of ordination, and the recom- 
mend upon which he is received in the ward names his 
Priesthood and ordination, it should be accepted as evidence 
that he holds that office, provided there is no evidence to 
the contrary, and provided he has been admitted as a mem- 
ber of the ward in full fellowship." 

Third. — When a person holding the Priesthood re- 
moves from one ward to another and is accepted as a mem- 
ber of the ward into which he moves, it becomes the duty 
of the Ward Clerk to notify the president of the quorum 



208 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

m 

of the arrival of this person. The new member should pre- 
sent his certificate of ordination as evidence that he holds the 
Priesthood, and upon that certificate he should be presented 
for admission to membership in the quorum to which mem- 
bers of that ward holding the same Priesthood belong. It is 
the duty of the Ward Clerk to report at the next ward 
weekly Priesthood meeting the arrival of any person hold- 
ing the Priesthood, and every such newly arrived member 
should be enrolled in the proper class, whether he has at- 
tended a class meeting or not. 

Fourth. — When a member holding the Priesthood be- 
comes a member of the ward, the proper quorum officer hav- 
ing jurisdiction should look after him and see that he be- 
comes enrolled in the quorum. 

Fifth. — It is the duty of the secretary of a High Priests' 
or Elders' quorum to prepare certificates of ordination, and 
to have them signed by the proper officers, presented to the 
Ward Clerk to be entered upon the ward record, and then 
delivered to the persons in whose favor they are issued. 
Seventies' quorums, however, do not issue certificates of 
ordination. They are issued by the First Council of Seventy. 
Therefore, Seventies' quorums should not be provided with 
certificates. When a person is ordained to the office of Sev- 
enty, requesting a certificate of ordination to be mailed or de- 
livered to the quorum officer, and after it has been entered 
on the quorum record and the ward record, it should be de- 
livered to the person in whose favor it is issued. 

Sixth. — When a quorum withdraws its fellowship from 
one of its members, a report of the action of the quorum 
should be sent to the Bishop of the ward. — Improvement 
Era, Vol. 19, pp. 752-753. 

All Should Exercise Their Authority. A deacon 
in the Church should exercise the authority of that calling 
in the priesthood, and honor that position as sincerely and 
faithfully as a high priest or an apostle should his calling, 



PRIESTHOOD 209 

feeling that he bears a portion of the responsibility of the 
kingdom of God in the world, in common with all his breth- 
ren. Every man should feel in his heart the necessity of 
doing his part in the great latter-day work. All should seek 
to be instrumental in rolling it forth. More especially is it 
the duty of every one who possesses any portion of the au- 
thority of the holy priesthood" to magnify and honor that 
calling, and nowhere can we begin to do so to better advan- 
tage than right here, within ourselves, and when we- have 
cleaned the inside of the platter, cleansed our own hearts, 
corrected our own lives, fixed our minds upon doing our 
whole duty towards God and man, we will be prepared to 
wield an influence for good in the family circle, in society, 
and in all the walks of life. — Deseret Weekly News, Vol. 
24, p. 708. 

The Leaders of Israel. These mighty men who sit 
before this stand, clothed with power from Almighty God, 
are not self-called. They have not been chosen by man. 
They have not chosen themselves, but they have been called 
by the power of the Almighty to stand in high places in the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, as presidents, 
as fathers to the people, as counselors, as judges, and as 
leaders, walking in the way that the people of God should 
follow them into all truth and into the 'possession of greater 
light, greater power and wisdom and understanding. God 
bless you, my brethren. And while you stand united, as you 
have stood in the past, and as you have manifested your 
union here during this conference, so God will magnify you 
before your flocks and in the midst of your people, and will 
increase your power and your strength to do good and to 
accomplish his purposes, until you shall be satisfied with 
your labors and have exceeding great joy therein; and your 
people will rise up and call you blessed, they will pray for 
you and sustain you by their faith and good works. — Oct. 
C. R., 1905, p. 94. 

15 



210 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

A Testimony of Joseph Smith and His Successors. 
I bear my testimony to you and to the world, that Joseph 
Smith was raised up by the power of God to lay the founda- 
tions of this great Latter-day work, to reveal the fulness of 
the gospel to the world in this dispensation, to restore the 
priesthood of God to the world, by which men may act in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, 
and it will be accepted of God; it will be by his authority. 
I bear my testimony to it ; I know that it is true. 

I bear my testimony to the divine authority of those who 
have succeeded the Prophet Joseph Smith in the presidency 
of this Church. They were men of God. I knew them; I 
was intimately associated with them and as one man may 
know another, through the intimate knowledge that he pos- 
sesses of him, so I can bear testimony to the integrity, to 
the honor, to the purity of life, to the intelligence, and to 
the divinity of the mission and calling of Brigham, of John, 
of Wilford, and of Lorenzo. They were inspired of God to 
fill the mission to which they were called, and I know it. I 
thank God for that testimony and for the Spirit that 
prompts me and impels me towards these men, toward their 
mission, toward this people, toward my God and my Re- 
deemer. I thank the Lord for it, and I pray earnestly that 
it may never depart* from me — worlds without end. — Oct. 
C. R., 1910, pp. 4, 5. 

Goodness of the Leaders of the Church. I have 
served from my youth up along with such men as Brigham 
Young, Heber C. Kimball, Willard Richards, George A. 
Smith, Jedediah M. Grant, Daniel H. Wells, John Taylor, 
George Q. Cannon, and Wilford Woodruff and his associ- 
ates, and Lorenzo Snow and his associates, the members 
of the twelve apostlse, the seventies, and the high priests 
in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, for more 
than sixty years ; and, that my word may be heard by every 
stranger within the sound of my voice, I want to testify to 



PRIESTHOOD 211 

you that better men than these have never lived, within the 
range of my acquaintance. I can so testify because I was 
familiar with these men, grew up from babyhood with them, 
associated with them in council, in prayer and supplication, 
and in travel from settlement to settlement through our 
country here, and in crossing the plains. I have heard them 
in private and in public, and I bear my testimony to you 
that they were men of God, true men, pure men, God's noble 
men. Virtuous men, who never were either tempted to do 
evil or tempted others to do wrong, men whose examples and 
whose lives were above reproach, except in what corrupt, 
wicked or ignorant men supposed they saw and presumed 
to denounce as wrong in them. — Apr. C. R., 1917, p. 6. 

Divine Missions of Presidents of Church. I testify 
to you, as I know and feel that I live and move and have 
my being, that the Lord raised up the boy prophet, Joseph 
Smith, and endowed him with divine authority, and taught 
him those things which were necessary for him to know that 
he might have power to lay the foundation of God's Church 
and kingdom in the earth. Joseph Smith was true to the 
covenants that he made with the Lord, true to his mission, 
and the Lord enabled him to accomplish his work, even to 
the sealing of his testimony with his shed blood. His testi- 
mony is now, and has been, in force among the children 
of men as verily as the blood of Jesus Christ is in force 
and a binding testimony upon all the world, and it has been 
from the day it was shed until now, and will continue until 
the winding up scene. 

I bear my testimony to you, my brethren and sisters, of 
the divinity of the mission and work that was accomplished 
by President Brigham Young and his associates in fleeing 
from the wrath that threatened in Illinois and Missouri and 
other places, into these peaceful vales, which was done by the 
will of heaven and by the guiding power of the Holy Spirit. 
President Young and the pioneers were enabled to lay the 



212 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

foundation of a commonwealth, the equal of which is scarcely 
to be found within the borders of our glorious land, and it 
was done, not by the wisdom of Brother Brigham, nor of 
Brother Heber C. Kimball, nor of any of their associates, 
grand men as they were, true servants of the living God as 
they were, faithful and true to their callings, grand as was 
their integrity to the cause of Zion — but back of them, be- 
hind them, above them and below, and all around them, was 
the power of God, leading and directing them, and thus con- 
summating his purposes through their instrumentality. We 
give the honor to our Father in heaven, and we also honor 
and bless the names of those great and good men whom the 
Lord chose to accomplish his purposes, and through whom 
he did accomplish his purpose without failure. 

I bear my testimony to the integrity of John Taylor 
as one of the purest men I ever knew in my life, a man clean 
from head to foot, clean in body and clean in spirit, free from 
every vulgar thing, so common among the children of men. 
I know whereof I speak, for I was with him day and night, 
month after month, and year after year, and I bear my tes- 
timony of his integrity. He was a martyr with the Prophet 
Joseph Smith. He suffered more than death with Joseph 
and Hyrum, and the Lord preserved him and honored him 
by calling him to take charge of his work for a season in the 
earth, thus exalting him to that most glorious and most re- 
sponsible position that any man could be calkd to occupy in 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

I bear my testimony to the faithfulness of Wilford 
Woodruff, a man in whom there was no guile, a man honest 
to the core, a man susceptible to the impressions of the Spirit 
of the Lorcf, a man guided by inspiration in the performance 
of his duty, far more than by any gift of wisdom or of judg- 
ment that he himself possessed. 

I bear my testimony to the work that was accomplished 
by President Lorenzo Snow, although it was brief, yet some 



PRIESTHOOD 213 

of the things which were left for him to do were absolutely 
necessary in order to relieve his successor and others that 
may arise in time to come, from mistakes and errors that 
had crept in before. 

As to the present administration of the gospel and of 
the work of the Lord I have nothing to say. Let the work 
speak for itself, let the people and the voice of the people 
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints say what 
is being done by the Lord, let it not be said by me, nor by 
my counselors and my associates. The Lord forbid that I 
should ever imagine for one moment that we are of any 
great importance in this great work of the Lord. Others 
may be raised up, and the Lord can shape their minds. He 
can qualify them and can humble them, if need be, to fit 
them for the duties and responsibilities that may be required 
at their hands. I believe that Zion is prospering, and that 
so far as our spiritual life, our spiritual growth, and our 
faith are concerned, as well as our temporal condition, we 
are prosperous, and all is well in Zion today. — Oct. C. R., 
1917. 

The Presidents of the Church Have Been Inspired. 
I knew President Brigham Young, and I bear my testimony 
to the world that not only was Joseph Smith inspired of 
God and raised up to lay the foundations of this great latter- 
day work, but Brigham Young was raised up and sustained 
by the power of Almighty God to continue the mission 
of Joseph and to accomplish the work that he laid out dur- 
ing his lifetime. I have been connected with President 
John Taylor, and I testify that he also was a man of God. 
He was indeed God's mouthpiece. He was a martyr with 
the Prophet Joseph, for his blood was shed with Joseph's 
and Hyrum's, but the Lord preserved his life, that he might 
fulfil the mission unto which he was called, to preside over 
the Church for a season. I was intimately acquainted with 
President Wilford Woodruff, and I bear testimony to the 



214 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

mission of that gracious, good man. I have also been more 
or less intimate with President Snow, and I bear testimony 
that his work was of God.— Oct. C. R. (Special), 1901, p. 96. 

When to Organize the First Presidency. After the 
death of the Prophet Joseph Smith, the Twelve Apostles 
continued as the presiding quorum of the Church for a num- 
ber of years ; but finally they were moved upon by the Holy 
Spirit to reorganize the First Presidency of the Church, with 
Brigham Young, as president, and Heber C. Kimball and 
Willard Richards as his counselors. In reality this organiza- 
tion might have been effected within twenty-four hours after 
the death of the Prophet Joseph Smith, but their action 
was delayed, until they found by experience that the exercise 
of the functions of Presidency and the government of the 
Church by twelve men at the head, was not only cumbersome 
but was not fully perfect in the order of the Holy Priesthood 
as established by the Lord. On the death of President Brig- 
ham Young, President John Taylor followed in some meas- 
ure the example of his predecessor, and it was some time 
before the Presidency of the Church was organized. The 
Presidency was finally organized, however, with John Tay- 
lor as President, and George Q. Cannon and myself as coun- 
selors. 

At the death of President Taylor, President Woodruff 
hesitated, and he allowed a little time to pass before the 
Presidency was again organized. When at last he became 
convinced that it was his duty, and necessary in order to 
carry out the purposes of the Lord, he organized the Pres- 
idency of the Church. At that time he gave a solemn injunc- 
tion to his fellow servants in relation to this. He desired it 
understood that in all future times, when the President of 
the Church should die, and thereby the First Presidency 
become disorganized, it would be the duty of the proper 
authorities of the Church to proceed at once, without any 
unnecessary delay, to reorganize the First Presidency. 



PRIESTHOOD 215 

As soon as the news reached us of the death of Pres- 
ident Woodruff, who was in California at the time, Presi- 
dent Lorenzo Snow said to me, "it will be our duty to pro- 
ceed as soon as possible to reorganize the Presidency of the 
Church." As you are aware, after the burial of the re- 
mains of President Woodruff, he proceeded at once to do 
this. In this connection I may tell you another thing. Pres- 
ident Snow said to me, "you will live to be the President of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and when 
that time comes you should proceed at once and reorganize 
the Presidency of the Church/' This was his counsel to me, 
and the same was given to the Twelve Apostles. In accord- 
ance with the principle and with the injunction of President 
Snow, within one week after his dearth the apostles pro- 
ceeded to designate Jthe new Presidency of the Church and 
we did" it strictly in accordance with the pattern that the 
Lord has established in his Church, unanimously. 

I desire to read a little from the revelation in relation 
to the order of the Holy Priesthood, that you may under- 
stand our views concerning adhering as nearly as we can 
to the holy order of government that has been established 
by revelation through the Prophet Joseph Smith in the Dis- 
pensation of the Fulness of Times. We cannot deny the 
fact that the Lord has effected one of the most perfect or- 
ganizations, in this Church, that ever existed upon the earth. 
I do not know of any more perfect organization than exists 
in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints today. 
We have not always carried out strictly the order of the 
Priesthood ; we have varied from it to some extent ; but we 
hope in due time that, by the promptings of the Holy Spirit, 
we will be led up into the exact channel and course that the 
Lord has marked out for us to pursue, and adhere strictly 
to the order that he has established. I will read from a rev- 
elation that was given to the Prophet Joseph Smith, at 
Nauvoo, Hancock Co., Illinois, January 19, 1841, which 



216 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

stands as the law of the Church in relation to the presenta- 
tions of the authorities of the Holy Priesthood as they were 
established in the Church, and from which I feel that we 
have no right to depart. — Oct, C, R. (Special), 1901, pp. 
70, 71. Doc. and Cov. 124:123-145. 

: First Presidency Not Necessarily Apostles. We 
have the council of' the first presidency consisting of three 
presiding high priests who are called of God and appointed 
to preside over the Church and over the priesthood of God, 
and I want to say here that it does not follow and never has 
followed that the members of the first presidency of the 
Church are necessarily to be ordained apostles. They hold 
by virtue of their rights as presidents of the Church all the 
keys and all the authority that pertains to the Melchizedek 
priesthood, which comprehends and comprises all of the ap- 
pendages to that priesthood, the lesser priesthood, and all 
the offices in the priesthood from first to last and from the 
least to the greatest.— Apr, C, R., 1912. 

The Priesthood and its Offices. In the Era for 
February, it was stated that several persons who had acted 
as counselors in the First Presidency had never been or- 
dained apostles. Several correspondents have objected to 
the statement that Sidney Rigdon, Jedediah M. Grant, Dan- 
iel H. Wells, John R. Winder, and others were not ordained 
apostles. We still maintain, upon lack of convincing evi- 
dence to the contrary, that none of these brethren was ever 
ordained an apostle. We do know positively that John R. 
Winder, Sidney Rigdon, Wm. Law and Hyrum Smith, all 
of whom were members in the First Presidency of the 
Church, were never ordained apostles. But, be that as it 
may, however, the main point we wish to make is this, that 
it was not necessary that they should so be ordained apostles 
in order to hold the position of counselor in the First Pres- 
idency. The leading fact to be remembered is that the 
Priesthood is greater than any of its offices; and that any 



PRIESTHOOD 217 

man holding the Melchizedek Priesthood may, by virtue of 
its possession, perform any ordinance pertaining thereto, 
or connected therewith, when called upon to do so by one 
holding the proper authority, which proper authority is 
vested in the President of the Church, or in any whom he 
may designate. Every officer in the Church is under his 
direction, and he is directed of God. He is also selected of 
the Lord to be the head of the Church, and so becomes, when 
the Priesthood of the Church, (which includes its officers 
and its members) shall have so accepted and upheld him. 
(Doctrine and Covenants, section 107:22). No man can 
justly presume to have authority to preside, merely by virtue 
of his priesthood, as is the case with Joseph Smith of the re- 
organized church, for in addition, he must be chosen and 
accepted" by the Church. The reverse was the case with him. 
Such action was repudiated by the Twelve, the quorum in 
authority after the martyrdom, and by the whole Church. 
An office in the priesthood is a calling, like apostle, high 
priest, seventy, elder, and derives all its authority' from 
that priesthood; these officers hold different callings, but 
the same priesthood. 

The apostolic office, in its very nature, is a proselyting 
office. When an apostle presides, he, like the high priest, the 
seventy, the elder, or the bishop, presides because of the 
high priesthood' which has been conferred upon him; and 
furthermore, because he has been called upon so to do by 
the acknowledged head of the Church. (Doctrine and Cov- 
enants, section 107:23-33). And so with the high priest 
who has been called to officiate in the First Presidency, in 
which case he is "accounted equal" with the President of 
the Church in holding the keys of the Presidency (section 
90:6) as long as the President remains. When he dies, the 
calling of his counselors ends, and the responsibility of 
Presidency falls upon the quorum of Twelve Apostles, be- 
cause they hold the Holy Melchizedek Priesthood and are 



218 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

the next quorum in authority. (Doctrine and Covenants, 
section 107:24). It is not the apostleship (Doctrine and 
Covenants, section 107), but the priesthood and the calling 
by proper authority which enables any person to preside. 
Every man holding the Holy Melchizedek Priesthood may 
act in any capacity and do all things that such priesthood 
holds, provided he is called upon by proper authority to so 
officiate ; but he would have no right to depart from the lim- 
itations of his office, unless he is specially called upon by 
one whose calling, from those over him up to the head, 
would clearly authorize him to give such instructions. It 
is always to be presumed, also, that order will be observed," 
and that the servants of the Lord will not depart from that 
order, and call upon men to do things which the law of 
the priesthood and the nature of their office do not author- 
ize, unless there is special occasion for it. The Lord says 
that all things are governed by law. (See Doctrine and 
Covenants, section 88 :42). It is not consistent, for instance, 
to imagine that the Lord would call upon a deacon to 
baptize. 

Witness the calling, on -February 14, 1835, of David 
Whitmer and Martin Harris, both high priests, by the 
Prophet Joseph, in conformity with prior revelation from 
God (see Doctrine and Covenants, section 18) to "search 
out the Twelve." They chose the Twelve, ordained, and set 
them apart for their exalted callings, because they were 
called upon by the prophet of God who had been instructed 
of the Lord, and also because these men held the necessary 
authority of the priesthood, which authority was exercised, 
in this case as it should be in all cases, upon proper calling. 
The Doctrine and Covenants makes it very clear that while 
each officer in the Church has a right to officiate in his own 
standing, "the Melchizedek Priesthood holds the right of 
presidency, and has power and authority over all the offices 
in the Church in all ages of the world, to administer in spir- 



PRIESTHOOD 219 

itual things." (Doctrine and Covenants, section 107:8.) 

Further, in the same revelation, verses 65 and 66, we 
are told: 

"Wherefore it must needs be that one be appointed of 
the high priesthood to preside over the priesthood, and he 
shall be called president of the high priesthood of the 
Church ; 

"Or, in other words, the presiding high priest over the 
high priesthood of the Church. " 

It is well to remember that the term "high priesthood/' 
as frequently used, has reference to the Melchizedek Priest- 
hood, in contradistinction to the "lesser," or Aaronic, Priest- 
hood. — Improvement Era, Vol. 5, p. 549, May, 1902. 

Authority of the President of the Church. I have 
the right to bless. I hold the keys of the Melchizedek 
Priesthood and of the office and power of patriarch. It is 
my right to bless ; for all the keys and authority and power 
pertaining to the government of the Church and to the Mel- 
chizedek and Aaronic Priesthood are centered in the pre- 
siding officer of the Church. There is no business, nor 
office, within the Church that the President of the Church 
may not fill, and may not do, if it is necessary, or if it is 
required of him to do it. He holds the office of patriarch; 
he holds the office of high priest and of apostle, of seventy, 
of elder, of bishop, and of priest, teacher and deacon in the 
Church ; all these belong to the Presidency of the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and they can officiate in 
any and in all of these callings when occasion requires. — 
Oct. C. R., 1915, p. 7. 

Relation of Members of First Presidency. I desire 
to make another remark or two before we close our con- 
ference. I will call your attention to the fact that the Lord 
in the beginning of this work revealed that there should be 
three high priests to preside over the high priesthood of 
his Church and over the whole Church (Doc. and Cov. 



220 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

107 :22, 64, 65, 66, 67, 91 and 92). He conferred upon them 
all the authority necessary to preside over all the affairs of 
the Church. They hold the keys of the house of God, and 
of the ordinances of the gospel, and" of every blessing which 
has been restored to the earth in this dispensation. This 
authority is vested in a presidency of three high priests. 
They are three presidents. The Lord himself s so calls them 
(Doc. and Cov., sec. 107:29). But there is one presiding 
president, and his counselors are presidents also. I propose 
that my counselors and fellow presidents in the First Pres- 
idency shall share with me in the responsibility of every act 
which I shall perform in this capacity. I d'o not propose to 
take the reins in my own hands to do as I please; but I 
propose to do as my brethren and I agree upon, and as the 
Spirit of the Lord manifests to us. I have always held, 
and do hold, and trust I always shall hold, that it is wrong 
for one man to exercise all the authority and power of pres- 
idency in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
I dare not assume such a responsibility, and I will not, so 
long as I can have men like these (pointing to Presidents 
Winder and Lund) to stand by and counsel with me in the 
labors we have to perform, and in doing all those things that 
shall tend to the peace, advancement and happiness of the 
people of God and the building up of Zion. If at any time 
my brethren of the apostleship shall see in me a disposition 
to depart from this principle, or a forgetfulness on my part 
of this covenant that I make today before this body of priest- 
hood, I ask them in the name of my Father, that they will 
come to me, as my brethren, as counselors in the priesthood, 
as watchmen on the towers of Zion, and remind me of this 
covenant and promise which I make to the body of the 
Church in general conference assembled at this time. The 
Lord never did intend that one man should have all power, 
and for that reason he has placed in his Church, presidents, 
apostles, high priests, seventies, elders and the various offi- 



PRIESTHOOD 221 

cers of the lesser Priesthood, all of which are essential in 
their order and place according to the authority bestowed on 
them. The Lord never did anything that was not essential 
or that was superfluous. There is a use for every branch of 
the priesthood that he has established in his Church. We 
want every man to learn his duty, and we expect every man 
will do his duty as faithfully as he knows how, and carry 
off his portion of the responsibility of building up Zion in 
the latter days. 

I felt like I wanted to say that much to these my breth- 
ren who bear the holy priesthood — men who wield influence 
for the salvation of souls, who set good examples before the 
people among whom they dwell, who teach them the right 
way, admonish them from sin, lead them in the path of duty, 
and enable them to stand firm and steadfast in the faith of 
the gospel, wherewith they have been made free from sin 
and from the grasp of Satan. God bless all Israel, is my 
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen. — Oct. C. R. (Special), 
1901, p. 82. 

Duties of Apostles. The duty of the twelve apostles 
of the Church is to preach the gospel to the world, to send 
it to the inhabitants of the earth and to bear testimony of 
Jesus Christ, the Son of God, as living witnesses of his 
divine mission. That is their special calling and they are 
always under the direction of the presidency of the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints when that presidency is 
intact, and there is never at the same time two equal heads 
in the Church — never. The Lord never ordained any such 
thing, nor designed it. There is always a head in the Chvr 
and if the presidency of the Church are removed by death or 
other cause, then the next head of the Church is the twelve 
apostles, until a presidency is again organized of three pre- 
siding high priests who have the right to hold the office of 
First Presidency over the Church ; and, according to the doc- 
trine laid down by President Wilford Woodruff, who saw 



222 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

the necessity for it, and that of President Lorenzo Snow, if 
the president should die, his counselors are then released 
from that presidency, and it is the duty of the twelve apos- 
tles to proceed at once, in the manner that has been pointed 
out, to see that the First Presidency is reorganized, so that 
there may be no deficiency in the working and order of the 
priesthood in the Church. — Apr. C. R., 1913, pp. 4, 5. 

Testimony of the Apostles. For instance these 
twelve disciples of Christ are supposed to be eye and ear 
witnesses of the divine mission of Jesus Christ. • It is not 
permissible for them to say, I believe, simply ; I have ac- 
cepted it simply because I believe it. Read the revelation, 
the Lord informs us they must know, they must get the 
knowledge for themselves, it must be with them as though 
they had seen with their eyes and heard with their ears and 
they know the truth. That is their mission, to testify of 
Jesus Christ and him crucified and risen from the dead and 
clothed now with almighty* power at the right hand of God, 
the Savior of the world. That is their mission, and their 
duty, and that is the doctrine and the truth that it is their 
duty to preach to the world and see that it is preached to 
the world. Where they can not go themselves they are to 
have the help of others called to their assistance, the sev- 
enties first, also the elders and the high priests. Those who 
hold the Melchizedek priesthood who are not otherwise ap- 
pointed are under their direction to preach the gospel to the 
world and to declare the truth — that Jesus is the Christ and 
that Joseph is a prophet of God, and was authorized and 
qualified to lay the foundation of the kingdom of God. And 
when I say kingdom of God I mean what I say. Christ is the 
King — not man. No man is king of the kingdom of God; 
God is the King of it, and we acknowledge him and him only 
as Sovereign of his Kingdom.— Apr, C. R. f 1916, p. 6. (Doc. 
and Cov. 18:26.) 

The Presiding Bishopric. Before we get through 
with the conference, we expect to hear some reports from 



PRIESTHOOD 223 

the Presiding Bishopric, who are the temporal custodians 
of the means of the Church, and whose duty it is to account 
for the receipt and disbursement of these funds; and you 
will be surprised, perhaps, to learn how generally and uni- 
versally, in the Church, the means gathered from the tithes 
of the people are disposed of for the benefit of all the peo- 
ple — and not for a few. — Apr. C. R., 1912, p. 6. 

When to Submit Questions to the General Au- 
thorities. If you have a question to ask, or some problem 
that you are not sure you are able to solve, I would suggest 
to you that you figure it out yourselves and reach the very 
best conclusion that you can of the matter ; and" then, if you 
are still not quite satisfied with it, and you cannot get suf- 
ficient of the Spirit of the Lord to reveal to you the absolute 
truth, as to whether you are right or wrong, just submit to 
us your conclusion, and we think we can answer that a good 
deal easier and quicker than we can solve your questions in 
the way they are generally put to us. — Apr. C. R., 1910, p. 45. 

No Need to Point Out Defects of Church Lead- 
ers. I do not think it is my right or prerogative to point 
out the supposed defects of the Prophet Joseph Smith, or 
Brigham Young, or any other of the leaders of the Church. 
Let the Lord God Almighty judge them and speak for or 
against them as it may seem to him good — but not me; it 
is not for me, my brethren, to do this. Our enemies may 
have taken advantage of us, in times gone by, because of 
unwise things that may have been said: Some of us may 
now give to the world the same opportunity to speak evil 
against us, because of that which we say, which should not 
be spoken at all— Oct. C. R., 1909, pp. 124, 125. 

Help the General Authorities. The general author- 
ities of the Church will be presented possibly tomorrow, 
and if not then, the next day. We desire the brethren and 
sisters who come to the conference to come with their hearts 
full of the spirit of wisdom and of truth, and if you discern 



224 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

in us any lack of wisdom or of judgment, any failure in 
the performance of our duty, we desire that those who have 
superior experience and knowledge, and greater intelligence, 
will do us the honor and favor of coming to us individually 
and letting us know wherein we come short. We will give 
a thousand errors, if we can find them, or if they exist in 
us — any moment, for one truth. — Apr. C. R., 1908, p. 8. 

Temporal Support of General Authorities. There 
is not one of the general authorities in the Church who draws 
one dollar from the tithes of the people for his own use. 
Well, you may say, how do they live? I will give you the 
key : The Church helped to support in its infancy the sugar 
industry in this country, and it has some means invested in 
that enterprise. The Church helped to establish Z. C. M. L, 
and it has a little interest in that, and in some other institu- 
tions which pay dividends. In other words, tithing funds 
were invested in these institutions, which give employment 
to many, for which the Trustee-in-Trust holds stock certifi- 
cates, which are worth more today than what was given for 
them ; and the dividends from these investments more than 
pay for the support of the general authorities of the Church. 
So we do not use one dollar of your tithing. — Apr. C. R., 
1907, pp. 7, 8. 

A Blessing Upon Stake Presidencies and Other 
Officers. May God bless the presidents of the stakes of 
Zion and their counselors, and all the officers in the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. May he help them to 
be pure, holy, honest, upright men, after God's own heart, 
free from the sins of the world, broad-minded, full of the 
love of truth, charity, the spirit of forgiveness, mercy and 
kindness, that they may be as fathers indeed in the midst 
of the people, and not tyrants. You, my brethren, are not 
called to be masters ; you are called to be servants. Let him 
that would be great among you be the servant of all. Let 
us follow in the footsteps of our Master, the Lord Jesus 



PRIESTHOOD 225 

Christ. He alone is the perfect example for mankind. He 
is the only infallible rule and law, way and door into ever- 
lasting life. Let us follow the Son of God. Make him our 
exemplar, and our guide. Imitate him. Do his works. 
Become like unto him, as far as it lies within our power to 
become like him that was perfect and without sin. — Apr. 
C. R., 1907, p. 118. (Docand Cov. 18:21-25,) 

Counsel to Stake Presidents and Bishops. Above 
all things let me say to the presidents of stakes and counsel- 
ors and presidents of missions, and to the bishops and their 
counselors — let me say to you all, live exemplary lives, so 
that you can each say to the people : "Come and follow me, 
follow my example, obey my precepts ; be in union with me, 
and follow me # as I am appointed to lead, advise and counsel, 
as I follow Christ/'— Oct. C. R., 1906, p. 8. 

Duties of Stake Presidents. I want to say to these 
presidents of stakes who are present : you have my confi- 
dence, you have my love. I pray for you every clay of my 
life, and I trust that you remember me and my brethren in 
your prayers. We understand the responsibilities that rest 
upon you in the discharge of your duties. You are fathers 
to the people ; that great responsibility rests upon you ; your 
labors are manifold and sometimes very difficult. We realize 
the burdens that you have to bear, the patience that you have 
to exercise and exhibit in the discharge of your duty, in 
order that you may avoid giving offense, and that you may 
reconcile the people, over whom you preside, to that which is 
right without using drastic measures. We understand this, 
and you have our sympathy, our fellowship, our love, and 
what strength you may derive from our faith and prayers 
that you may preside in righteousness over your different 
stakes of Zion, and that your brethren associated with you 
may be united with you, and that you may pull together in 
that which is right and proper for the upbuilding of Zion 

16 



226 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

and the defense of the people of God. — Oct. C. R., 1905, 
p. 8. 

Duty of High Councils. The duty of the high coun- 
cils of the Church, when they are called to act upon ques- 
tions involving the membership or standing of members of 
the Church, is to find out the truth, the facts, and then judge 
according to the truth and the facts that are brought to their 
understanding, always tempered with mercy, love, and kind- 
ness, and with the spirit in their souls to save and not to de- 
stroy; our aim shouldbe to build up, and not to tear down. 
Our calling is to convey the spirit of love, truth, peace and 
good will to mankind throughout the world; that war may 
cease; that strife may come to an end, and that peace may 
prevail.— Apr, C. R. f 1915, p. 5. 

Duties of Patriarchs. We have a ntimber of patri- 
archs in the Church whose duty it is to bestow blessings up- 
on the head's of those who seek blessings at their hands. 
They are fathers. They hold the evangelical office in the 
Church. It is their business and right to bestow blessings 
upon the people, to make promises unto them in the name 
of the Lord, as it may be given them by the inspiration of 
the Holy Spirit, to comfort them in the hours of sorrow 'and 
trouble, to strengthen their' faith by the promises that shall 
be made to them through the Spirit of God, and to be fath- 
ers indeed of the people, leading them into all truth. — Oct, 
C. R., 1904, p. 4. 

Duties of High Priests. In addition to these organ- 
izations we have in each stake of Zion an organization called 
the high priests quorum, to which all high priests of the 
Church belong, including the presidency and the high coun- 
cilors of the stake, and also the bishops and their counsel- 
ors, all the patriarchs, and all others who have been ordained 
to the office of high priest in the Church, which office is the 
office of presidency in the Melchizedek Priesthood, not that 
every man who holds the office of high priest is a president. 



PRIESTHOOD 227 

Only he who is called, appointed and set apart to preside 
among the high priests holds the presiding authority and 
office.— Oct. C. R. f 1904, p. 3. 

Duties of High Priests' Quorums. The high priests' 
quorums should have their regular meetings. They should 
meet together as often as circumstances will permit or as 
necessity requires, and grow and unite together. They 
should establish their schools of instruction and enlighten- 
ment ; for it is the duty of the high priests' quorum to teach 
the principles of government, of union, of advancement and 
of growth in the kingdom of God. They are indeed the fath- 
ers of the people at large. In our high priests' quorums are 
numbered the presidents of stakes and their counselors, bish- 
ops and counselors, patriarchs, and all that have been or- 
dained to the office of high priest in the Melchizedek Priest- 
hood. All such belong to the high priests' quorum. They 
come under its supervision, and they should have a lively 
union with it, not a dead connection. They should be united 
with the quorum in such a way that they give it all the force 
that they can impart for good. They should give it their 
individual influence, their hearty support, their confidence, 
and the benefit of their advice and counsel. They should 
•not pull apart, not be disinterested in these matters. — Apr. 
C. R„ 1907, p. 5. 

Duty of High Priests. Every man who holds the 
office of high priest in the Church or has been ordained a 
high priest, whether he is called to active position in the 
Church or not — inasmuch as he has been ordained a high 
priest, should feel that he is obliged — that it is his bounden 
duty, to set an example before the old and young worthy of 
emulation, and to place himself in a position to be a teacher 
of righteousness, not only by precept but more particularly 
by example — giving to the younger ones the benefit of the ex- 
perience of age, and thus becoming individually a power in 
the midst of the community in which he dwells. Every 



228 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

man who has light should let that light shine that those 
who see it may glorify their Father which is in heaven, and 
honor him who possesses the light and who causes it to shine 
forth for the benefit of others. In a local capacity, there is 
no body of priesthood in the Church who should excel, or 
who are expected to excel, those who are called to bear the 
office of high priest in the Church. From among those who 
hold this office are chosen the presidents of stakes and their 
counselors, and the high councils of the stakes of Zion, and 
from this office are chosen the bishops, and the bishops' 
counselors, in every ward in Zion ; and heretofore, of this 
office are those who have been called to take charge of our 
stake Mutual Improvement organizations. Those holding 
this office are, as a rule, men of advanced years, and varied 
experience, men who have filled missions abroad, who have 
preached the gospel to the nations of the earth, and who 
have had experience not only abroad but at home. Their 
experience and wisdom is the ripened fruit of years of labor 
in the Church, and they should exercise that wisdom for 
the benefit of all with whom they are associated. — Apr. C. R. } 
1908, pp. 5, 6. 

Purpose and Duties of Seventies. The seventies 
are called to be assistants to the twelve apostles; indeed 
they are apostles of the Lord Jesus Christ, subject to the 
direction of the twelve, and it is their duty to respond to 
the call of the twelve, under the direction of the First 
Presidency of the Church, to preach the gospel to every 
creature, to every tongue and people under the heavens to 
whom they may be sent. Hence they should understand the 
gospel, and they should not be wholly dependent upon our 
auxiliary organizations for instruction, neither should' they 
be wholly dependent upon the missionary classes in our 
Church schools for their knowledge of the gospel, and for 
their qualifications to preach that gospel to the world. They 
should take up the study of the gospel, the study of the 



PRIESTHOOD 229 

scriptures and the history of the dealings of God with the 
peoples of the earth, in their own quorums, and make those 
quorums, schools of learning and instruction, wherein they 
may qualify themselves for every labor and duty that may be 
required at their hands. — Apr. C. R., 1907, pp. 5, 6. 

Duty of Seventies. The seventies have no responsi- 
bility of presiding. It is not the calling or duty of their 
office to preside. They are traveling elders, and they are to 
preach the gospel to the world, under the direction of the 
twelve apostles, who constitute the traveling high council 
of the Church, and who are special witnesses of Jesus Christ 
to all the world.— Off. C. R., 1901, p. 72. 

Duties of Seventies. We have also in the Church 
today, I am informed, 146 quorums of seventy. These 
constitute a body of elders of somewhere in the neighbor- 
hood of 10,000 men, whose special duty it is to respond to 
the call of the apostles to preach the gospel, without purse 
or scrip, to all the nations of the earth. They are minute 
men. It is expected that they will be ready, whenever they 
are called, to go out in the world, or to go out to the vari- 
ous organizations of the Church to fulfil missions and to 
perform such duties as shall be required of them, in order 
that the work of the Lord and the work of the ministry may 
be upheld and sustained and carried on in the Church and 
throughout the world.— Oct. C. R., 1904, p. 3. 

Seventies' Quorums to be Replenished from Elders' 
Quorums. Gather in from the elders' quorums those who 
have proved themselves worthy, and who have gained experi- 
ence, and make seventies of them, so that the quorum of the 
seventies may be replenished ; and the aged ones, whose phys- 
ical condition will not permit them any longer to do mission- 
ary duty in the world, let them be ordained high priests and 
patriarchs, to bless the people and to minister at home. Gather 
in the strong, the vigorous, the young, the able-bodied, who 
have the spirit of the gospel in their hearts, to fill up the 



230 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

ranks of the seventies, that we may have ministers to preach 
the gospel to the world. They are needed. We cannot now 
meet the demand.— Oct. C. R., 1905, p. 96. 

Elders to Proclaim Gospel. I believe that the elders 
of Israel, and the officers of the Church, should devote them- 
selves to the proclamation of the gospel of life everlasting, 
and that they should not dwell or seek to dwell upon trivial 
and nonsensical things, or upon personal conduct or extra- 
neous affairs. I think they should be dignified and sincere 
in their spirit and utterances. I think they should be moved 
by the spirit of truth and of the inspiration of the gospel, 
and consider that it is their mission to bear record of Jesus 
Christ, of Joseph Smith, and of the divinity of the great 
latter-day work, the foundations of which Joseph Smith was 
instrumental in the hands of God in establishing in the latter 
days. I believe if our brethren will devote their thought, 
their minds and efforts in this direction, that they will please 
the Lord, they will satisfy the Saints, and they will fulfil the 
object of their mission better than they can possibly do by 
criticizing themselves or others, or dwelling on the faults 
and failings of men.— Oct. C. R., 1909, p. 124. 

Duties of Elders. I am not prepared to state how 
many elders we have in the Church; but they are very nu- 
merous. It is the duty of this body of men to be standing 
ministers at home; to be ready at the call of the presiding 
officers of the Church and the stakes, to labor in the ministry 
at home, and to officiate in any calling that may be required 
of them, whether it be to work in the temples, or to labor in 
the ministry at home, or whether it be to go out into the 
world, along with the seventies, to preach the gospel to the 
world.— Oct. C. R., 1904, p. 4. 

Authority of the Bishops and Other Presiding 
Officers. A bishop is the presiding officer of his ward, 
and where the bishop is in the ward, his counselors and 
those who are members of his ward are subject to his pres- 



PRIESTHOOD 231 

idency. He cannot yield' it~up. He cannot give it to an- 
other ; or, if he does, he violates one of the sacred principles 
of the government of the priesthood. He may direct his 
counselors, the first or the second, to do his will, to carry 
out his wishes, to execute his desires, or his commands ; but 
in so doing the counselor does not act as the bishop, but he 
acts under the direction of the presiding authority. He does 
not act independently of the bishop, but subordinate to the 
bishop, and is subject entirely to the bishop's direction. This 
principle prevails, or should' prevail, in the Sunday school 
organization of the Church. We can commission and ap- 
point; that is, those who preside can call upon their aids for 
assistance, they can direct them to accomplish labors, but in 
every instance when they do, it is by and with and under 
the consent of the presiding authority, and by his advice, 
but not independently. Our missions have not always been 
organized strictly according to the pattern that the Lord 
has given. In a great many instances the presiding elder 
has been the sole presiding officer of the mission. 

But in recent years, in many instances, it has been 
deemed wise, not only to have a presiding elder in the mis- 
sion, but also assistants to the president, or counselors, that 
they may render him such assistance and counsel as he may 
need. In all these things the presiding officer is the head, 
should be regarded in his place, and his place should be held 
sacred in the minds of his associates. And no man pos- 
sessing a correct understanding" of the spirit of the gospel 
and of the authority and law of the holy priesthood will at- 
tempt for a moment to run before his file leader or to do 
anything that is not strictly in harmony with his wish and 
the authority that belongs to him. The moment a man 
in a subordinate position begins to usurp the authority of his 
file leader, that moment he is out of his place, and proves by 
his conduct that he does not comprehend his duty, that he is 
not acting in the line of his calling, and is a dangerous char- 



232 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

acter. He will set bad examples, he will mislead, he will lead 
others into error having fallen into error himself ; indeed, he 
is in error the moment he acts contrary to and independent 
of the direction of his presiding officer; and if he continues 
in that course he will go astray entirely, and those who fol- 
low him will follow him astray. We all understand that 
principle, I think, and I would like to see my brethren and 
sisters who are connected with the Sunday school work ob- 
serve it strictly, but in the true spirit ; not with any kind of 
stiff formality or set ways, but in the true spirit of presi- 
dency, lovingly- subject to divine authority, the authority 
that God has instituted that we may emulate, the example 
of the Son himself, who came to earth, and while he pos- 
sessed majestic power to heal the sick, to restore sight to 
the blind, hearing to the deaf, and bring the dead to life, and 
to accomplish wonderful things, walking upon the waves, 
stilling the storms, casting out devils, and multiplying the 
loaves and fishes, by which he fed the multitudes of people, 
yet in accomplishing all this he declared, over and over again, 
this great principle, that he came not to do his own will, but 
the will of him that sent him, recognizing in every feature of 
his message and ministry in the world that God was at the 
head, and that he did nothing of > himself, but only that 
which the Father sent him to do. Thus he was acting un- 
der the authority of his president or file leader — of him who 
sent him and commissioned him to accomplish the work he 
was sent to do. Let us follow that spirit and example, and 
adopt that principle in our lives, then we shall never have 
presiding elders and officers in the Church at logger-heads 
with each other, contending with each other, and at cross 
purposes. They will always be one. They will see eye to 
eye, they will understand better the principles of divine 
government, the principles of the gospel and the promptings 
of the Holy Spirit.— Oct. C. R., 1905 (Sunday School), pp. 
109, 110. 



PRIESTHOOD 233 

Duties of Bishops. It is expected that the bishop of 
a ward with his counselors will understand the necessities 
of every member of his ward. Then they have as assistants 
and helpers a large corps of elders, and priests, teachers and 
deacons of the lesser Priesthood, who render assistance to 
them in the temporal as well as the spiritual affairs of the 
Church. It devolves upon the bishopric of the ward to look 
after the poor, to minister unto the sick and the afflicted and 
to see that there is no want nor suffering among the people 
in these organized divisions of the Church. It is also the 
duty of these presiding officers in the Church to look after 
the spiritual welfare of the people, to see that they are living 
moral, pure and upright lives, that they are faithful in the 
discharge of their duties as Latter-day Saints, that they are 
honest in their dealings with one another, and with all the 
world. It is their business to see that spiritual light exists 
in their hearts, and that the people under their presidency 
and direction are living the lives of Saints, as far as it is 
possible for men and women, in the mortal body, beset by 
the weaknesses and imperfections of mankind, to be Saints. 
—Oct. C. R., 1904, pp. 2, 3. 

Bishops and Lesser Priesthood Should Be Active. 
The bishops and the lesser priesthood should be very active 
and energetic. We should look after the boys who have 
been ordained deacons, teachers, and priests in the Church. 
We should find something for them to do in their calling. 
Let them be appointed to active labors in their several 
spheres. Put forward those who have not had experience to 
accompany those who have, and give them something to do. 
Let the deacons not only assist to keep the meeting houses in 
repair and their grounds in proper condition, but let them 
be set to work to look after the welfare of the widows and 
fatherless, the aged and the poor. Many of our young men 
who are idle, languishing for the want of something to do, 
could be made most useful in helping the poor to clean 



234 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

up about their homes and make them comfortable, and help- 
ing them to live in such a way that life would be pleasant 
to them. There is no reason why the members of the lesser 
priesthood' should not be engaged in missions and labors of 
this kind.— Apr. C. R., 1908, p. 6. 

Duties of the Lesser Priesthood. Then we have 
the lesser priesthood, who attends to the different tem- 
poral matters of the Church, consisting of priests, teachers 
and deacons, who labor under the direction of the bishopric 
in the various wards in which they dwell, for the work of 
the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, the 
unifying of the people and bringing them up to the standard 
of righteousness that they should reach in the flesh, ac- 
cording to the light they possess and the ability and talent 
which the Lord has given them. — Oct. C. R., 1904, p. 4. 

Lesser Priesthood. The bishops should take especial 
charge of the lesser priesthood, and train them in the duties 
of their callings — the priests, teachers and deacons. Our 
young men should be looked after. The boys, as soon as it 
is prudent, should be called to take part in the lesser priest- 
hood. If it were possible to grade them, from the deacon 
to the priest, and from the priest upward, through all the 
offices that will eventually devolve upon them, it would be 
one of the best things that could be done. All these things 
should be looked after by the presiding authorities of the 
Church, especially those who preside over the quorums. I 
will repeat what I said before, it is expected that every man 
on whom responsibility is placed will do his duty faithfully, 
and be diligent in the performance thereof. — Apr. C. R., 
1907, p. 6. 

The Work of the Bishopric. The work of the bish- 
opric is both temporal and spiritual. The average bishop 
gives all his time and efforts for the betterment of the people 
over whom he presides. The bishop should not try to do 
all the work that is necessary to be done in his ward. His 



PRIESTHOOD 235 

counselors are there to help him, and a due portion of the 
responsibility of the bishop of the ward should be placed 
upon his counselors. Neither is.it wise that the bishopric 
of the ward should feel they are compelled to do all that is 
necessary to be done in their wards. They should exercise 
their right to call upon the priesthood to visit the people 
as teachers and preachers of the gospel of Jesus Christ that 
they may give to all as far as possible an opportunity to exer- 
cise their talents and to do good in their wards. It is some- 
times advisable to give to each counselor special duties, and 
assign each of the counselors his proportion of the respon- 
sibilities which belong to the bishopric, each one doing some 
special work for which he is adapted, so that all may be 
active.— Orf. C. R., 1914, p. 6. 

Dignity of Teachers' Calling. We have had called 
to our attention, recently, the fact that some men who are 
of long standing in the Church — indeed, some of them born 
and reared in the Church, and who are occupying prominent 
positions in some of the quorums of the priesthood — when 
their presidents or their bishops of the wards in which they 
live call upon them to visit the Saints, teach the principles of 
the gospel and perform the duties of teachers, they coolly in- 
form their bishops that they have graduated from that calling 
and refuse to act as teachers. Brother Charles W. Penrose 
is eighty-two years of age. I am going on seventy-six, and 
I believe that I am older than several of these good men who 
have graduated from the duties of the lesser priesthood, and 
I want to tell them and you that we are not too old to act as 
teachers, if you will call us to do it — not one of us. There 
is never a time, there never will come a time to those who 
hold the priesthood in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints, when men can say of themselves that they have 
done enough. So long as life lasts, and so long as we pos- 
sess ability to do good, to labor for the upbuilding of Zion, 
and for the benefit of the human family, we ought, with will- 



236 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

ingness, to yield with alacrity to the requirements made of us 
to do our duty, little or great. — Apr. C. R., 1914, p. 7. 

Value of Teachers' Work. I don't know of any duty 
that is more sacred, or more necessary, if it is carried out as 
it should be, than the duties of the teachers who visit the 
homes of the people, who pray with them, who admonish 
them to virtue and honor, to unity, to love, and to faith in 
and fidelity to the cause of Zion ; who strive to settle uncer- 
tainties in the minds of the people and bring them to the 
standard of the knowledge that they should possess in the 
gospel of Jesus Christ. May all the people open their doors, 
call in the members of their families, and respect the visits 
of the teachers to their homes, and join with them in striv- 
ing to bring about a better condition, if possible, in the 
home than ordinarily exists. If you can advance, try to aid 
the teachers to help you make that advancement. — Apr. C. 
R. } 1915, p. 140. 

The Restoration of the Melchizedek Priesthood. 
"No man can be exalted unless he be independent. * * * 
Mankind are naturally independent and intelligent beings, 
they have been created for the express purpose of exalting 
themselves." The study of the subject of the holy or Mel- 
chizedek priesthood, including the Aaronic, is one of vast 
importance to the human family. The student of the true 
science of theology will readily comprehend the necessity 
of its existence among men, for the reason that true the- 
ology, or the Church of Jesus Christ, cannot exist without 
it. It lies at the foundation of the Church, it is the author- 
ity by which the Church is established or organized, built up 
and governed, and by which the gospel is preached, and all 
the ordinances thereof designed for the salvation of man- 
kind are administered or solemnized. No ordinance of the 
gospel can be performed acceptably to God or with efficacy 
to man except by its authority and power, and certainly 
there. is no ordinance or rite instituted by the Almighty in 



PRIESTHOOD 237 

the great plan of redemption which is not essential to the 
salvation or exaltation of his children. Therefore, where the 
Melchizedek or holy Priesthood does not exist, there can 
be no true Church of Christ in its fulness. When this priest- 
hood is not found among mankind they are destitute of the 
power of God, and therefore of the true science of theology, 
or the Church and religion of Jesus Christ, who is the great 
High Priest and Apostle of our salvation. While the Prophet 
Joseph Smith was engaged in translating the Book of Mor- 
mon, in 1829, he and Oliver Cowdery became animated over 
the truths and glorious promises unfolded to them in their 
work, and desired to reach out after these blessings before 
their work was done, but the Lord gently admonished them 
not to be in a hurry; he said: "You must wait yet a little 
while, for ye are not yet ordained,'' but the promise was 
given that they should be ordained thereafter, and they 
should go forth and deliver the word of God unto the chil- 
dren of men, and he pronounced a woe upon the inhabitants 
of the earth if they would not then hearken unto their 
words. 

The ordinary meaning of the word priesthood, as gen- 
erally understood and applied in the world, signifies a class 
or body of men set apart for sacred duties, or holding the 
priestly office, or an order of persons composed of priests 
spoken of or taken collectively. This is not, however, the 
sense in which the words Melchizedek or holy Priesthood, 
are used here. Reference is made in this article to the 
sacred office itself, or the principle of power which consti- 
tutes the office, and is the authority by which individuals or 
the several orders, or quorums, as we use the term, com- 
posing the priesthood of the Church, may legitimately act in 
- the name of the Lord ; or the moving, directing, controlling, 
governing or presiding agency, right and authority, which 
is vested in the Godhead and delegated unto man for the 
purposes of his instruction, initiation into the Church, spir- 



238 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

itual and temporal guidance, government and exaltation. 
That is the Melchizedek Priesthood, which is without father, 
without mother, or descent, or beginning of days, or end of 
life, which the great high priest, Melchizedek, so honored 
and magnified in his time that it was called after his name, 
in honor to him and to avoid the too frequent repetition of 
the name of the Son of God. 

This distinction between the quorums of the priesthood 
and the priesthood itself should" always be kept in mind in 
the use of the term Melchizedek or Holy Priesthood. The 
Holy Priesthood after the order of the Son of God was the 
original name given to this priesthood. Subsequently it was 
called the Melchizedek Priesthood. This priesthood was 
confirmed upon Adam, Abel, Seth, Enoch, Methuselah, 
Noah, Melchizedek, Abraham, Moses and many others, and 
doubtless upon many of the prophets prior to the birth of 
Christ, upon his chosen disciples among the Jews, before his 
crucifixion, and upon the Nephite disciples upon this con- 
tinent, after his resurrection and ascension on high. These 
he made his apostles, to bear witness of him upon both hem- 
ispheres and to all the world ; and doubtless the Savior con- 
ferred this priesthood upon other disciples whom he chose 
from among the "other sheep" of whom he spoke to the 
Nephites, which were not of the folds of the Jews or of the 
Nephites, whose record's are yet to come forth to bear wit- 
ness of him, in the due time of the Lord. 

We learn from the revelations that God took Moses, 
and the Holy Priesthood also, out of the midst of the chil- 
dren of Israel. But the lesser or Aaronic Priesthood, which 
was confirmed upon Aaron and his seed, continued among, 
them till the coming of Christ in the meridian of time. John, 
the son of Zacharias, was probably the last who held the keys 
of this Priesthood' among the Jews. He was raised up and 
sent as the forerunner of Christ to prepare the way for his 
first coming. And he was also sent to the world in this dis- 



PRIESTHOOD 239 

pensation to begin the work of preparation for Christ's sec- 
ond advent. 

"There are in the Church two Priesthoods, namely, the 
Melchizedek and Aaronic, including the Levitical Priesthood. 
Why the first is called the Melchizedek Priesthood is be- 
cause Melchizedek was such a great high priest. Before his 
day it was called the Holy Priesthood, after the order of the 
Son of God." The Melchizedek priesthood holds the keys 
of all the spiritual blessings of the Church, of the mysteries 
of the kingdom of heaven, of communion with the general 
assembly and Church of the first born, and the presence of 
God, the Father, and Jesus, the Mediator. 

The Aaronic priesthood is an appendage to the first, 
and holds the keys of the ministering of angels, and the 
outward Ordinances and letter of the gospel, the baptism 
of repentance for the remission of sins agreeable to the cov- 
enants and commandments. 

The Melchizedek priesthood, which Christ restored to 
the earth, remained among men between three and four 
hundred years afterwards. When, in consequence of trans- 
gressions, apostasy from the true order of the priesthood 
and Church of Christ, the innovations of priestcraft and 
paganism, the 'true order of God was lost, the holy priest- 
hood was taken from the earth, and the Church of Christ 
ceased to be among men, so far as we have any knowledge 
by revelation or from the history and records of the past. 

Then were fulfilled many predictions of the prophets 
and apostles, contained in the word of God. Among them 
the word of God spoken by John in the 12th chapter, of Rev- 
elation, and the prophecy of Amos : "Behold, the days come, 
saith the Lord God, that I will send a famine in the land, 
not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing 
the words of the Lord : and they shall wander from sea to 
sea, and from the north even to the east, they shall run to and 
fro to seek the word of the Lord, and shall not find it." 



240 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

(Amos 8:11,12.) The proclamation of the word of the 
Lord is, and always has been, dependent upon the authority 
of the holy priesthood. 

How could they hear without a preacher, and how shall 
they preach except they be sent? 

The Gentiles among whom the priesthood had been es- 
tablished, and the gospel preached, fell away also after the 
example of unbelief and the manner of the Jews, or children 
of Israel. God who spared not the natural branches, also 
cut off the engrafted ones, and "Mystery, Babylon the Great, 
the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth," was 
set up as foretold by the Prophet Daniel and the Apostle 
John. This power made war with the Saints, and overcame 
them, changed times and laws, "wore out the Saints of the 
Most High," was drunken with their blood and with the 
blood of the martyrs of Jesus, and destroyed the holy peo- 
ple. But this mystical power, in turn, is to be overcome and, 
in the due time of the Lord, utterly destroyed. 

Before this great event shall occur must come to pass 
the restoration of the gospel of Christ, and the establishment 
of the kingdom of God again on the earth, with all the pow- 
ers and blessings of the holy priesthood, concerning which 
we have the most positive assurances. The declarations of 
the sacred writers of the Bible and the Book of Mormon not 
only affirm the restoration of all things spoken of by holy 
prophets relative to this great event, but also that this king- 
dom shall no more be thrown down, nor be left to another 
people, nor cease until the whole earth shall be filled with 
the brightness of its glory, with its truths, its power, might, 
majesty and dominion, and that the kingdom and the great- 
ness thereof under the whole heaven will be given unto the 
Saints of the Most High God, and they shall possess it for- 
ever. The declaration of this truth is even now very galling 
to the unbelieving world, and to those who reject the truth, 
nevertheless the Saints will inherit the blessings, and the 



PRIESTHOOD 241 

word of God will come to pass, however much the wicked ob- 
ject to it, or whether we as the beginners in the great cause 
endure faithful to the end and realize the promise or not. 
This great and glorious redemption will be consummated 
through the power and agencies of the Holy Spirit. God 
has ever dealt, and will always deal, with the children of 
men ; for this priesthood "admmistereth the gospel and 
holdeth the key of the mysteries of the kingdom, even the 
key of the kingdom of God; therefore, in the ordinances 
thereof and the authority of the priesthood, the power of 
God is not manifest to men in the flesh ; for without this no 
man can see the face of God, even the Father, and live." 

The lesser priesthood holdeth the key of the minister- 
ing of angels and the preparatory gospel; which gospel is 
the gospel of repentance and of baptism, and the remission 
of sins, which continued "with the house of Aaron among 
the children of Israel until John, whom God raised up, being 
filled with the Holy Ghost from his mother's womb." He, 
John, "was baptized while he was yet in his childhood, and 
was ordained by the angel of God at the time he was eight 
days old unto this power, to overthrow the kingdom of the 
Jews, and to make straight the way of the Lord before the 
face of his people, to prepare them for the coming of the 
Lord, in whose hand is- given all power." (Doc. and Cov. 
86:26-28.) 

It was the same John who appeared to Joseph Smith 
and Oliver Cowdery, on the fifteenth day of May, 1829, and 
conferred upon them the Aaronic priesthood with all its keys 
and power. The ordination was in the following words: 

"Upon you my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, 
I confer the Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of 
the ministering of angels, and of the gospel of repentance, 
and of baptism by immersion for the remission of sins ; and 
this shall never be taken again from the earth, until the sons 
of Levi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in righteous- 

17 



242 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

ness." There is nothing said here about the offices of this 
priesthood. They were an after consideration. I will re- 
mark here that the priesthood is greater than the offices 
which grew out of it, and are mere appendages to it, "all 
other authorities or offices in the Church are appendages to 
this priesthood" — meaning the Melchizedek Priesthood. 
But there are two divisions or grand heads (not three nor 
many) ; one is the Melchizedek priesthood, and the other is 
the Aaronic, or Levitical priesthood. The offices in the 
priesthood are necessary appendages thereof — for the pur- 
poses of order and government, and the duties of these sev- 
eral offices are defined in the revelations and laws and com- 
mandments of God. 

This most sacred and important event, above quoted, 
occurred at or near a place called Harmony, in Susquehanna 
county, Pennylvania, while Joseph Smith was living there, 
engaged in the translation of the Book of Mormon, and 
Oliver Cowdery was writing for him. We have not, unfor- 
tunately, any account so definite, of the reception by Joseph 
and Oliver, of the Melchizedek priesthood as we have the 
confirmation of the Aaronic priesthood. But we have pos- 
itive information and knowledge that they did receive this 
priesthood at the hands of Peter, James and John, to whom 
the keys and power thereof were committed by the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and who were commissioned to restore it to 
the earth in the dispensation of the fulness of times. We 
cannot fix the exact date when this priesthood was restored, 
but it occurred some time .between the 15th of May, 1829, 
and the 6th of April, 1830. We can approximate to with- 
in a few months of the exact time, but no further, from any 
of the records of the Church. Joseph, the Prophet, des- 
ignates the place where their ordination took place, in his ad- 
dress to the Saints (sec. 128:20) written in 1842, as follows : 

"Again what do we hear? * * * the voice of 
Peter, James, and John, in the wilderness between Har- 



PRIESTHOOD 243 

mony, Susquehanna county, and Colesville, Broome county, 
on the Susquehanna river, declaring themselves as posses- 
ing the keys of the kingdom of the dispensation of the ful- 
ness of times." And in a revelation given September, 1830, 
referring to Joseph and Oliver, the Lord said in reference 
to partaking again of the Sacrament on the earth, that "the 
hour cometh that I will drink of the fruit of the vine with 
you on the earth, and with Moroni, * * * and also 
with Elias, * * * and also John the son of Zach- 
arias, * * * which John I have sent unto you, my ser- 
vants, Joseph Smith, Jun., and Oliver Cowdery, to ordain you 
unto this first priesthood which you have received, that you 
might be called and ordained even as Aaron: and also 
Elijah, * * * and also with Joseph and Jacob, and 
Isaac, and Abraham, your fathers, by whom the promises re- 
main ; and also with Michael, or Adam, the father of all, the 
prince of all, the ancient of days. And also with Peter, and 
James, and John, whom I have sent unto you, by whom I 
have ordained you and confirmed you to be apostles, and 
especial witnesses of my name, and bear the keys of your 
ministry, and of the same things which I revealed unto 
them: unto whom I have committed the keys of my king- 
dom, and a dispensation of the gospel for the last times ; and 
for the fulness of times, in the which I will gather together in 
one all things, both which are in heaven, and which are on 
earth." (Doc. and Cov. 27:5-13.) 

A revelation given April, 1830, sec. 20 :2, 3, says : 
"Which commandments were given to Joseph Smith, Jun., 
who was called of God, and ordained an apostle of Jesus 
Christ, to be the first elder of this Church; and to Oliver 
Cowdery, who was also called of God, an apostle of Jesus 
Christ, to be the second elder of this Church, and ordained 
under his hand." After the Melchizedek priesthood was 
conferred upon Joseph and Oliver, by the ancient apostles, 
they were commanded to ordain each the other, as we see by 



244 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

the above quotation, and the 10th and 11th verses of section 
21, Doctrine and Covenants. 

It would appear from the instructions given in the rev- 
elation, dated June, 1829, that the apostleship had been 
then conferred on Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and David 
Whitmer. If this supposition is correct, it reduces the pe- 
riod of uncertainty when this glorious event actually took 
place to a few weeks, or from the middle of May to the 
end of June. It is also asserted that David Whitmer sup- 
posed the event to have taken place about this time. It is 
evident, however, that David received the apostleship under 
the hands of Joseph and Oliver, and was not present when 
they received it under the ministration of the ancient apos- 
tles. 

In the first edition of the Compendium under the head- 
ing of "Chronology of the most important events which 
have transpired' in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints, from A. D. 1820, 'to 1856/' we find the following 
brief statement: "June 6/1831, the Melchizedek priest- 
hood was first given. " This detached sentence conveys the 
idea that the Melchizedek priesthood was not given until 
fourteen months after the Church was established. Many 
have been misled and others greatly puzzled over this state- 
ment, knowing that "elders were ordained" on the 6th day 
of April, 1830, a year and two months before, and that "the 
office of an elder comes under the priesthood of Melchiz- 
edek." 

It is a pity that greater attention is not paid to matters 
of history, for then such mistakes would not occur. Several 
errors of this character have crept into history through neg- 
lect or want of proper attention to the subjects. The pas- 
sage of history from which this brief and misleading extract 
was taken reads as follows: "On the sixth of June (1831) 
the elders from the various parts of the country where they 
were laboring, came in ; and the conference before appointed, 



PRIESTHOOD 245 

convened in Kirtland; and the Lord displayed his power in 
a manner that could not be mistaken. The man of sin was 
revealed, and the authority of the Melchizedek priesthood 
was manifested, and conferred for the first time upon several 
of the elders." Now, if this does not mean that on this oc- 
casion several elders received their first ordination, then it 
must mean that these several elders who had previously 
been ordained, then, for the first time, received the power 
or authority of their ordinations. The words "conferred for 
the first time upon several of the elders," would seem at first 
glance to mean that several were then ordained' elders, but 
taking the complete sentence together, namely, "The man of 
sin was revealed, and the authority of the Melchizedek 
priesthood was manifested, and conferred for the first time 
upon several of the elders," we naturally conclude that sev- 
eral who had previously been ordained elders, had not yet re- 
ceived the spirit, or power, or authority of their ordinations, 
but that now for the first time, the authority of the priest- 
hood having been manifested, it fell upon them. It is evi- 
dent from the context that the word authority as used in 
this quotation means power. It reads as follows : "It was 
clearly evident that the Lord gave us power in proportion 
to the work to be done, and strength according to the race 
before us, and' grace and help as our needs required." That 
several persons were ordained on that occasion is directly 
stated, as follows : "Great harmony prevailed ; several were 
ordained ; faith was strengthened ; and humility, so neces- 
sary for the blessing of God to follow prayer, characterized 
the Saints." One thing is perfectly clear, and that is, no 
reference whatever is here made to the restoration of the 
Melchizedek priesthood by Peter, James and John, which 
great event occurred, without doubt, between May and" July, 
1829. However, until about the time this conference was 
held, the term Melchizedek priesthood was seldom or never 



246 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

used. The High priesthood, or the Holy priesthood, were 
the terms generally applied until then. 

Thus this glorious priesthood, which "is after the holi- 
est order of God," has been restored to man in its plenitude 
and power in the present age for the "last times," and no 
part of it will be "taken from the earth again until the sons 
of Levi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in right- 
eousness," or "until God shall gather together in one all 
things, both which are in heaven and which are on earth." In 
conclusion I will call the attention of the readers of this to 
sections 5, 13, 27, 84, 107, 110 and 128 of the Doctrine and 
Covenants for further reflection on the subject. — Contrib- 
utor, Vol. 10, 1899, pp. 307-311. 

Tribute to Heber C. Kimball. My first remem- 
brance of President Heber C. Kimball goes back to the days 
of my childhood. He was a familiar and prominent fig- 
ure in my mind in Nauvoo, Illinois, as the father of his sons, 
William, Heber, and David, with whom, as a little boy, I 
was more intimate, although the two former were several 
years my seniors. I also recall him in those early days as 
the possessor of one of the best homes in the City of Nauvoo, 
and as the husband of "Aunt" Vilate Kimball, one of the 
dearest, kindest, most motherly souls who ever came within 
the range of my memory or acquaintance; and also as the 
father of Helen M. Kimball, a beautiful young woman, very 
much resembling her mother in appearance, and who was 
somewhat noted in the Smith family as being in some way 
related to it, and who, after the death of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, was married to Horace K. Whitney, and 
became the mother of our present poet and historian, Orson 
F. Whitney. 

One of my most distinct recollections of President Kim- 
ball was in the winter of 1845-6, in the Nauvoo temple. My 
mother, and her sister, Mercy R. Thompson, were much en- 
gaged in the work going on in the temple that winter, and 



PRIESTHOOD 247 

President Kimball was also associated with the work being 
done there. It was there that my father's children were 
sealed to their parents, and President Kimball officiated. 

In February, 1846, President Kimball took up the line 
of march, with the Twelve and the Saints who were driven 
out of Nauvoo, for their long journey into the wilderness, 
which eventually led to the occupancy of the valley of the 
Great Salt Lake, the settlement of Utah, by the Saints, and 
the fulfilment of the prophecy by Joseph Smith, that the 
Saints should gather to the Rocky Mountains. 

The incident which more particularly specialized this 
departure of President Kimball to my mind, was the fact 
that my brother John, now the patriarch, and then a boy 
of about twelve years, accompanied President Kimball and 
family on their pilgrimage into the unknown wilderness, 
leaving us in Nauvoo in great fear and doubt as to whether 
we should ever see them again or not. This made an indel- 
ible impression upon my mind, and ever since there seemed 
to be an inseverable tie connecting us with President Kim- 
ball and his family. 

In 1848 we crossed the plains in a subdivision of Pres- 
ident Kimball's company. He baptized me in City Creek, 
in 1850, where the junction of East and North Temple streets 
now is. 

In July, 1852, while attending a meeting which was 
held in Salt Lake City, my mother was taken sick, and 
went to the home of President Kimball, where she remained 
during her last illness ; under the care of Aunt Vilate. This 
brought me almost constantly for months directly in contact 
with President Kimball and family. 

It was here I became more familiar with his home life 
and habits. I was greatly impressed, and moved by his man- 
ner of praying in his family. I have never heard any other 
man pray as he did. He did not speak to the Lord as one 
afar off, but as if conversing with him face to face. Time 



248 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

and again I have been so impressed with the idea of the 
actual presence of God, while he was conversing with him 
in prayer, that I could not refrain from looking up to see 
if he were actually present and visible. While President 
Kimball was very strict in his family, he was ever kind and 
tender towards them. 

I sometimes thought he was even kinder to me than to 
his own boys. I have heard him reprove them, but no word 
of reproof ever fell from his lips upon me. Later, through 
him, I was sent on my first mission. No better or kinder 
thing was ever done for me. It gave me four years of ex- 
perience and seasoning which fixed my whole course of life, 
and it came just at the right time to the boy that I was. 

Later I was associated with him in the Endowment 
House, where I served with him and under N his direction for 
years. This brought me into the most intimate relation with 
him, and gave to each of us the most complete and perfect 
opportunity of becoming thoroughly acquainted with the 
other. I learned to love him with the truest love, and the 
many evidences of his love and confidences in me are beyond 
all question. 

My latest recollections of him are associated with a 
most unusual call made upon a number of brethren in 1861, 
by President Brigham Young, to accompany him on a mis-' 
sion to Provo. Among these were Heber C. Kimball, Wil- 
ford Woodruff, Abraham O. Smoot, Elijah F. Sheets, 
George G. Bywater and myself. These brethren all located 
in Provo with President Young, and those of the number 
possessed of means (President Young and Kimball, and 
Elders Smoot and Sheets) proceeded at once to build them- 
selves homes there. 

It was while President Kimball was engaged in build- 
ing and preparing a place for a portion of his family in 
Provo, that he met with an accident from which he did not 
recover, and soon after, Monday, June 22, 1868, came his 



PRIESTHOOD 249 

final summons to meet the actual presence of the gracious 
Father, with whom he had, in prayer, so long and truly 
counseled, as if face to face with him, and whom he had 
devotedly served to the last moment. 

President Heber C. Kimball was one of God's noble- 
men. True as steel to every trust. Pure as refined gold. 
Fearless of foes or of death. Keen of perception, full of 
the spirit of the prophets. Inspired of God. Valiant in the 
testimony of Christ; a lifelong, undeviating friend and wit- 
ness of the divine calling and mission of Joseph Smith. He 
was called by the grace of God, ordained by living author- 
ity, and lived and died an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ. 
—Young Woman's Journal, Vol. 20, 1909, pp. 251-252. 

Tribute to Erastus Snow. My earliest vivid recol- 
lection of Elder Erastus Snow was in the fall of 1848, just 
after my arrival in Salt Lake valley. I had the privilege 
of listening to a most excellent discourse by him in the 
bowery, at the north side of the ojd Pioneer fort. This dis- 
course so impressed itself and the speaker, upon my mind, 
that it and he ever after held a most distinguished place 
in my memory. As an orator and profound reasoner, I al- 
ways felt impressed that he had no superior, especially 
when he warmed up to his subject, and entered into his 
discourse with the full force and energy of his active and 
vigorous mind. 

As a counselor, his wisdom" was manifest from every 
point of view. 

As a colonizer and builder, from the pioneer days to 
the completion of his work, he was equal to the foremost of 
his associates. In point of endurance and perseverance in 
whatever he engaged, he was untiring and almost inex- 
haustible. 

As a legislator or statesman, he was the peer of any of 
his associates, among whom were builders of this common- 
wealth. One of the marked peculiarities of his character 



250 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

was continuity and perseverance in whatever he undertook 
to do, until his object was attained and his purpose accom- 
plished. Nothing could turn him aside from the discharge 
of his duty. He was, without doubt, a chosen and an 
effective instrument in the h^nd of God for the accomplish- 
ment of the mission assigned him, in which he always con- 
centrated his mind, and threw che whole force of his vig- 
orous and noble spirit. 

As the head of a numerous family, he was an example 
to all mankind. His friendship was always true and bound- 
less. I esteem him as one of the great men, not only of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints - , but of the 
world. — Improvement Era, Vol. 14, Feb., 1911, p. 280. 

Purpose of Visits of Church Leaders. We have 
come to see the condition and the spirit of the Latter-day 
Saints, and" to present ourselves before them ; that they may 
judge us by what we say and by the spirit we bring, as to 
whether we are in fellowship with them and with the Lord ; 
and that they may see whether we measure up to the stand- 
ards that they expect in those who stand at the head of the 
Church. — Improvement Era, Vol. 21, December, 1917, p. 98. 



CHAPTER X 
Spiritual Gifts 

The Gift of Tongues. The devil himself can appear 
like an angel of light. False prophets and false teachers 
have arisen in the world. There is perhaps no gift of the 
Spirit of God more* easily imitated by the devil than the gift 
of tongues. Where two men or women exercise the gift of 
tongues by the inspiration of the Spirit of God, there are 
a dozen perhaps who do it by the inspiration of the devil. 
Bless your souls, apostates speak in tongues, apostates 
prophesy, apostates claim to have marvelous manifestations. 
And what is that to us? The trouble is, we know so little 
of the truth ourselves, and we live by it so poorly, that almost 
any little jackanapes in the country may rise up and claim 
he has had a vision or some marvelous dream, and however 
absurd or untrue it may be, he may find believers and fol- 
lowers among those who profess to be Latter-day Saints. 

I believe in the gifts of the Holy Spirit unto men, but 
I do not want the gift of tongues, except when I need it. I 
needed the gift of tongues once, and the Lord gave it to me. 
I was in a foreign land, sent to preach the gospel to a peo- 
ple whose language I could not understand. Then I sought 
earnestly for the gift of tongues, and by this gift and by 
study, in a hundred days after landing upon those islands, 
I could talk to the people in their language as I now talk 
to you in my native tongue. This was a gift that was 
worthy of the gospel. There was a purpose in it. There 
was something in it to strengthen my faith, to encourage 
me and to help me in my ministry. If you have need of this 
gift of tongues, seek for it and God will help you in it. But 
I do not ask you to be very hungry for the gift of tongues, 



252 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

for if you are not careful the devil will deceive you in it. 
He can talk by the gift of tongues as well as the Lord can. 
Paul did not seem to care much about the gift of tongues 
either. He said to the Corinthians : 

"I had rather speak five words with my understanding, 
that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thou- 
sand words in an unknown tongue." — 1 Cor. 14:19. 

So far as I am concerned, if the Lord" will give me 
ability to teach the people in my native Jtongue, or in their 
own language to the understanding of those who hear me, 
that will be sufficient gift of tongues to me. Yet if the Lord 
gives you the gift of tongues, do not despise it, do not reject 
it. For if it comes from the Spirit of God, it will come to 
those who are worthy to receive it, and it is all right. But 
this idea of seeking it, desiring it, when you don't pay your 
tithing, when you don't pray in your families, when you don't 
pay your debts, when you desecrate the Sabbath day, and 
when you neglect other duties in the Church ; I tell you the 
devil will take advantage of you bye and bye, if he does not 
at first.— Apr. C. R., 1900, p. 41. 

The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. The Sacra- 
ment of the Lord's Supper is a very important and sacred 
ordinance ; however simple it may appear to our minds, it is 
one which will add to our acceptance before God, or to our 
condemnation. 

It was instituted by the Savior in the place of the law of 
sacrifice which was given to Adam, and which continued 
with his children down to the days of Christ, but which was 
fulfilled in his death, he being the great sacrifice for sin, of 
which the sacrifices enjoined in the law given to Adam were 
a similitude. 

The Lord designed in the beginning to place before man 
the knowledge of good and evil, and gave him a command- 
ment to cleave to good and abstain from evil. But if he 



SPIRITUAL GIFTS 253 

should fail, he would give to him the law of sacrifice and 
provide a Savior for him, that he might be brought back 
again into the presence and favor of God and partake of 
eternal life with him. This was the plan of redemption 
chosen and instituted by the Almighty before man was 
placed on the earth. And when man did fall by trans- 
gressing the law which was given him, the Lord gave to 
him the law of sacrifice, and made it clear to his understand- 
ing, that it was for the purpose of reminding him of that 
great event that should transpire in the meridian of time, 
whereby he and all his posterity might be brought forth by 
the power of redemption and resurrection from the dead, and 
partake of eternal life with God in his kingdom. For this 
reason Adam and his posterity, from generation to genera- 
tion, observed this law, and continually looked forward to a 
time when there should be provided for them a means of 
redemption from the fall and restoration from death to life, 
for death was the penalty of the law transgressed, which 
man was powerless to avert, the fiat of God being, 
"In the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely 
die/' and this penalty was to follow upon all flesh, all 
being as helpless and dependent as he was in this mat- 
ter. Their only hope of redemption from the grave and 
the power of death was in the Savior whom God had 
promised, who should suffer death, but being without sin, 
having himself never transgressed any law, being without 
blemish, pure and holy, he should have power to break the 
bands of death and from the grave rise to immortal life, 
thereby opening the way for all who should follow him in 
the regeneration to come forth to life again, redeemed from 
the penalty of the law, and from the sin of transgression to 
eternal life. In anticipation, therefore, of this great sacri- 
fice which was to be offered for Adam and his seed, they 
offered sacrifices more or less acceptable, and in conform- 
ity to the pattern given, in proportion to the knowledge oi 



254 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

God and of the gospel which they had, and their faithfulness 
from generation to generation, to the days of Jesus. 

They would take the firstlings of their flocks, the best 
fruits of their fields, and those things which were emblematic 
of purity, innocence, and perfection symbolical of him who 
was without sin, and as "a lamb slain from the foundation of 
the world," and offer sacrifices unto God in memory of him, 
and the matchless and wonderful deliverance to be wrought 
out for them by him. 

Undoubtedly the knowledge of this law and of other 
rites and ceremonies was carried by the posterity of Adam 
into all lands, and continued with them, more or less pure, to 
the flood, and through Noah, who was a "preacher of right- 
eousness," to those who succeeded him, spreading out in all 
nations and countries, Adam and Noah being the first of 
their dispensations to receive them from God. What won- 
der then that we should find relics of Christianity so to speak, 
among the heathens, and nations who know not Christ, and 
whose histories date back beyond the days of Moses, and 
even beyond the flood, independent of and apart from the 
records of the Bible. The ground taken by infidels, that 
"Christianity" sprang from the heathen, it being found that 
they have many rites similar to those recorded in the Bible, 
etc., is only a vain and foolish attempt to blind the eyes of 
men and dissuade them from their faith in the Redeemer of 
the world, and from their belief in the Scriptures of divine 
truth, for if the heathen have doctrines and ceremonies re- 
sembling to some extent those which are recorded in the 
Scriptures, it only proves, what is plain to the Saints, that 
these are the traditions of the fathers handed down from 
generation to generation, from Adam, through Noah, and 
that they will cleave to the children to the latest generation, 
though they may wander into darkness and perversion, until 
but a slight resemblance to their origin, which was divine, 
can be seen. * * * 



SPIRITUAL GIFTS 255 

The ordinances of the gospel have been restored in their 
purity. We know why the law of sacrifice was given to 
Adam, and how it is that relics of the gospel are found 
among the heathen. 

When Jesus came and suffered, "the just for the un- 
just/' he that was without sin for him that had sinned, and 
was subject to the penalty of the law which the sinner had 
transgressed, the law of sacrifice was fulfilled, and instead 
thereof he gave another law, which we call the "Sacrament 
of the Lord's Supper," by which his life and mission, His 
death and resurrection, the great sacrifice he had offered for 
the redemption of man, should be kept in everlasting re- 
membrance, for, said he, "this do in remembrance of me, for 
as often as ye eat this bread, and drink of this cup, ye do show 
the Lord's death till he come/' Therefore this law is to us 
what the law of sacrifice was to those who lived prior to 
the first coming of the Son of Man, until he shall come 
again. Therefore, we must honor and keep it sacredly, 
for there is a penalty attached to its violation, as we shall 
see by reading the words of Paul (1 Cor. 11 :27-30) : 

"Wherefore whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink 
this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body 
and blood of the Lord. 

"But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of 
that bread, and drink of that cup. 

"For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth 
and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's 
body. 

"For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, 
and many sleep." 

And it is even more plainly given in the Book of Mor- 
mon, which I will read (III Nephi 18:26-29) : 

"And now it came to pass that when Jesus had spoken 
these words, he turned his eyes again upon the disciples 
whom he had chosen, and said unto them, behold verily, 



256 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

verily I say unto you, I give unto you another command- 
ment, and then I must go unto my Father, that I may fulfil 
other commandments which he hath given me. And now 
behold, this is the commandment which I give unto you, that 
ye shall not suffer any one knowingly, to partake of my flesh 
and blood unworthily, when ye shall minister it; for whoso 
eateth and drinketh my flesh and blood unworthily, eateth 
and drinketh damnation to his soul; therefore if ye know 
that a man is unworthy to eat and drink of my flesh and 
blood, ye shall forbid him." 

These are some of the injunctions and commandments 
that are given in relation to the partaking of the Lord's Sup- 
per. Now let us be careful what we do, that we may not 
incur the penalty affixed to the transgression of this law, re- 
membering that the ordinances which God has given are 
sacred and binding, that his laws are in force, especially up- 
on all that have covenanted with him in baptism, and upon 
all unto whom they come, whether they embrace them or 
not, as Jesus said, "This is the condemnation of the world, 
that light has come into the world, but ye love darkness 
rather than light." Therefore all men will be held account- 
able for the use they make of the light which they possess. 
For this reason we are commanded to preach the gospel un- 
to every creature, that those who obey and are" baptized 
may be saved, and those who reject it may be condemned. 

I bear my testimony to these things. I know that Joseph 
Smith was and is a Prophet of the living God, and President 
Young is also a prophet of God, and that by inspiration and 
revelation, and not of man. God bless you, and help us to 
be faithful, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen. — 
Discourse delivered in the Thirteenth Ward Assembly 
Rooms, Salt Lake City, February 9, 1873. Journal of Dis- 
courses, Vol. 15, pp. 324-328. 

Order of Administering to the Sick. In the matter 
of administering to the sick, according to the order and prac- 



SPIRITUAL GIFTS 257 

tice established in the Church, care should be taken to avoid 
unwarranted repetitions. When an administration is made, 
and when the blessing pronounced upon the afflicted one has 
been received, the ordinance should not be repeated, rather 
let the time be given to prayer and thanksgiving for the man- 
ifestation of divine power already granted and realized. No 
limit should be or can be set to the offering of prayer and 
the rendering of praise to the Giver of Good, for we are 
specially told to pray without ceasing, and no special author- 
ity of the priesthood or standing in the Church is essential 
to the offering of prayer; but the actual administration by 
anointing with oil and by the imposition of hand's by those 
who hold the proper office in the priesthood is an authori- 
tative ordinance, too sacred in its nature to be performed 
lightly, or to be repeated loosely when the blessing has been 
gained. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 38, January, 1902, p. 18. 

The Use of a Testimony. The sanctity of a true tes- 
timony should inspire a thoughtful care as to its use. That 
testimony is not to be forced upon everybody, nor is it to be 
proclaimed at large from the housetop. It is not to be 
voiced merely to "fill up the time" in a public meeting; far 
less to excuse or disguise the speaker's poverty of thought 
or ignorance of the truth he is called to expound. 

The individual testimony is- a personal possession. One 
cannot give his testimony to another, yet he is able to aid 
his earnest brother in gaining a true testimony for himself. 
The over-zealous missionary may be influenced by the mis- 
leading thought that the bearing of his testimony to those 
who have not before heard the gospel message, is to con- 
vince or condemn, as the hearers accept or reject. The elder 
is sent into the field to preach the gospel — the good news of 
its restoration to earth, showing by scriptural evidence the 
harmony of the new message with the predictions of earlier 
times ; expounding the truths embodied in the first principles 
of the gospel; then if he bears his testimony under divine 

18 



258 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

inspiration, such a testimony is as a seal attesting the genu- 
ineness of the truths he has declared, and so appealing to 
the receptive soul whose ears have been saluted by the 
heaven-sent message. 

But the voicing of one's testimony, however eloquently 
phrased or beautifully expressed, is no fit or acceptable sub- 
stitute for the needed discourse of instruction and counsel 
expected in a general gathering of the' people. The man 
who professes a testimony as herein described, and who as- 
sumes that his testimony embraces all the knowledge he 
needs, and who therefore lives in indolence and ignorance, 
shall surely discover his error to his own cost and loss. A 
gift from God, if neglected, or unworthily used, is in time 
withdrawn ; the testimony of the truth will not remain with 
one who, having received, uses not the sacred gift in the 
cause of individual and general advancement. 

Search out the truth of the written word; listen for 
and receive the truth declared by living prophets and teach- 
ers; enrich your minds with the best of knowledge and 
facts. Of those who speak in his name, the Lord requires 
humility, not ignorance. Intelligence is the glory of God; 
and no man can be saved in ignorance. 

Study and strive to acquire the knowledge that leads 
toward, and the wisdom that shall reach, the goal of life 
eternal. Your testimony as to the truth of the restored 
gospel may operate toward salvation or condemnation as it 
is used or misused. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 41, August, 
1906, p. 465. 

Purpose and Practice of Testimony Bearing. The 
practice of bearing testimonies once a month in the Sabbath 
schools has become so general, and is of such far-reaching 
importance to the faith and happiness of our young people, 
that a word of caution and of encouragement may be help- 
ful at this time. It is not the chief purpose of testimony 
bearing to accumulate physical evidences of the truth of the 



SPIRITUAL GIFTS 259 

gospel. It is not so much argument and physical demonstra- 
tion that are wanted as it is the cultivation of the Spirit of 
God within the hearts of the children. 

Many of the children live in homes where there is com- 
paratively little or no sickness, and perhaps have no oppor- 
tunity whatever to witness manifestations of divine power 
in the healing of the sick. At testimony meetings, these 
children would perhaps have little to say if the idea pre- 
vailed that the testimonies of the children were to consist 
chiefly, if not wholly, in recounting instances of healing 
through the administrations of the elders. 

The healing of the sick is but one of those spiritual 
blessings that follow those who have faith, and the bless- 
ing belongs peculiarly to the Church, but is not confined ex- 
clusively to those who are members of the Church. In 
Christ's day, many were healed who were strangers to his 
great mission, simply through their faith in him, or that the 
glory of God might be made manifest. 

Now, the healing of the sick is simply one of the evi- 
dences ; but if it were the only evidence of the divinity of 
this work it would be insufficient, because in the organization 
of the Church, the existence of apostles, the gathering, the 
payment of tithes and offerings, the laying on of hands, bap- 
tism, and other laws and ordinances of the gospel are equally 
evidence of its divine origin, and the importance of one 
ought not to be emphasized at the neglect of any other. 
The fact that all these ordinances and principles are taught 
and practiced by the Saints constitutes a convincing argu- 
ment that the Church is now the same as it was in the days 
of the Master. 

Testimony-bearing should have a strong educational in- 
fluence upon the feelings and lives of the children, and it 
is intended to cultivate within them feelings of thankfulness 
and appreciation for the blessings they enjoy. The Spirit 
of God may work within the life of a child and make the 



260 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

child realize and know that this is the work of God. The 
child knows it rather because of the Spirit than because of 
some physical manifestation which he may have witnessed. 
Our testimony meetings, then, should have as one of their 
aims the cultivation of the children's feelings of gratitude 
not only toward God, but toward their parents, teachers and 
neighbors. It is advisable, therefore, to cultivate as far as 
possible their appreciation for the blessings that they enjoy. 

Testimony bearing is chiefly for the benefit of those 
who bear the testimony in that their gratitude and appre- 
ciation are deepened. Testimony bearing is not the accu- 
mulation of arguments or evidences solely for the satisfac- 
tion and testimony of others. Let the testimonies, then, of 
the young people include the training of their feelings by 
way of making them more appreciative and more thankful 
for the blessings they enjoy, and the children should be made 
to understand what these blessings are and how they come 
to them. It is an excellent way to make people helpful and 
thankful to others, by first making them thankful to God. — ■ 
Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 38, April, 1903, p. 246. 

The Temporal and the Spiritual Not Separate. 
You must continue to bear in mind that the temporal and the 
spiritual are blended. They are not separate. One cannot 
be carried on without the other, so long as we are here in 
mortality. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 
on the earth is a physical organization as well as a spiritual 
organization. We need practical faith — that is, we need to 
practice the principles of our faith. Without the practice of 
the principles of the gospel, we can never realize our hopes 
and expectations concerning the results of this great latter- 
day work.— Oct. C. R., 1900, p. 46. 

Spiritual and Temporal Salvation. The Latter-day 
Saints believe not only in the gospel of spiritual salvation, 
but also in the gospel of temporal salvation. We have to 
look after the cattle and the sheep and the horses, the gar- 



SPIRITUAL GIFTS 261 

dens and the farms, the irrigation canals and ditches, and 
other necessary things for the maintenance of ourselves and 
bur families in the earth. In this respect this Church is 
different from many other denominations. We do not feel 
that it is possible for men to be really good and faithful 
Christian people unless they can also be good, faithful, hon- 
est and industrious people. Therefore, we preach the gos- 
pel of industry, the gospel of economy, the gospel of sobri- 
ety. We preach that the idler shall not eat the bread of the 
laborer, and that the idler is not entitled to an inheritance in 
Zion. We preach that those who are industrious, those who 
wrok, those who through their integrity and industry are 
good citizens of the kingdom of God, are better citizens of 
the country in which they live than those who are not so 
diligent in this regard. — Apr. C. R., 1904, p. 74. 

The Gospel Designed for Temporal Benefits, Also. 
The work that we are engaged in is not designed to be lim- 
ited by the spiritual necessities of the people alone. It is 
the purpose of God in restoring the gospel and the holy 
priesthood not only to benefit mankind spiritually, but also 
to benefit them temporally. The Lord has expressed" this 
many times, in the word that he gave to his servant Joseph 
Smith, the prophet; he designed that his people should be- 
come the richest of all people. And this not only means the 
richest of all people in heavenly gifts — in spiritual blessings 
and riches, but it also means that the people of God shall be 
the richest of all people with regard to temporal matters. 
If faithful we have a right to claim the blessings of the 
Lord upon the labor of our hands, our temporal labors. The 
farmer has a right to ask the Lord for blessings upon his 
farm, upon the labor that he bestows upon it. He has a 
right to claim the blessings of the Lord upon the animals 
that are necessary to the cultivation of his farm. He has a 
right to ask God to bless the grain that he sows and the 
seeds of the fruit that he plants in the soil. It is his priv- 



262 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

ilege, not only to ask and claim these blessings at the hand 
of the Lord, but it is his right and privilege to receive bless- 
ings from God upon his labor, upon his farm, and upon all 
that he puts his hand unto in righteousness. It is our priv- 
ilege to ask God to remove the curse from the earth, and 
to make it fruitful. If we will live so that we shall be en- 
titled to his favor, and so that we may justly and righteously 
claim the blessings and gifts that he has promised unto his 
Saints, then that which we ask will be given, and we shall 
receive and enjoy them more abundantly. It is our priv- 
ilege to ask God to bless the elements that surround us and 
to temper them for our good, and we know he will hear and 
answer the prayers of his people, according to their faith. — 
Apr. C. R., 1898, pp. 9-10.. 

The Spirit Needs Food. Many people are inconsis- 
tent in that they study concerning the needs of the body, and 
observe strictly the laws of health, yet they disregard the 
equally urgent needs of the spirit. For the spirit, as well 
as the body, needs food. Some people are either ignorant 
or thoughtless concerning the great blessings promised to 
those who observe the Word of Wisdom. — Improvement 
Era, Vol. 21, December, 1917, p. 103. 



CHAPTER XL 
Obedience 

Obedience an Eternal Principle. We have entered 
into the bond of that new and everlasting covenant agreeing 
that we would obey the commandments of God in all things 
whatsoever he shall command us. This is an everlasting 
covenant even unto the end of our days. And when is the 
end of our days ? We may think it has reference to the end 
of our mortal life; that a time will come after we have fin- 
ished this probation when we can live without obedience to 
the commandments of God. This is a great error. We 
shall never see the day in time nor in eternity, when it will not 
be obligatory and when it will not be a pleasure as well as a 
duty for us, as his children, to obey all the commandments 
of the Lord throughout the endless ages of eternity. It is 
upon this principle that we keep in touch with God, and re- 
main in harmony with his purposes. It is only in this way 
that we can consummate our mission, and obtain our crown 
and the gift of eternal lives, which is the greatest gift of 
God. Can you imagine any other way ? 

God has established all things in their order. The 
house of God is a house of order, and not a house of con- 
fusion. In this house God himself is the Supreme Head, and 
he must be obeyed. Christ is in the image and likeness of 
his being, his Only Begotten Son, and he stands as our 
Savior and our God. We must walk in his paths, and ob- 
serve his precepts to do them, or we will be cut off. Next 
unto God and Christ, on the earth is placed one unto whom 
the keys of power and the authority of the holy priesthood 
are conferred, and unto whom the right of presidency is 
given. He is God's mouthpiece to His people, in all things 
pertaining to the building up of Zion and to the spiritual and 



264 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

temporal salvation of the people. He is as God's vicegerent ; 
I do not hesitate to announce this truth ; for it is his word, 
and therefore it is true. The people who have entered into 
covenant to keep the commandments of the Lord must 
hearken unto the voice of him who is placed to preside over 
them ; and, secondarily, to those who are called to act with 
him as his counselors in the holy priesthood. It takes this 
council of three to constitute the presiding and governing 
authority of the priesthood in the earth. God the Father, 
God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, constitute the God- 
head and the matchless governing quorum over all the cre- 
ations of the Father. Three men stand at the head of the 
Church on the earth. Yet there are those who call them- 
selves Saints who hesitate not to rise up in condemnation of, 
and to express words of hatred and malice toward these 
men who stand at the head of the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints.— Apr. C. i?., 1898, pp. 68-69. 

How to Rise Above the Weakness of Mortality. I 
would like all the Latter-day Saints to feel in their hearts 
that the work in which they are engaged is not only the 
work that God has instituted in the latter days, but that it is 
a work in which each individual member of the Church 
is deeply and vitally interested. Every man and every 
woman should feel a deep and abiding interest in the work 
of the Lord, in the growth and development of the great 
latter-day cause, which cause is intended for the redemption 
of all men from the powers of sin, from all its contaminating 
effects, for the redemption of man from his own weakness 
and ignorance, and from the grasp that Satan holds upon 
the world, that men may be made free; for no man is or 
can be made free without possessing a knowledge of the 
truth and obeying the same. It is only the possession and 
observance of the truth that can make men free, and all 
those who do not possess and obey it are slaves and not 
free men. 



OBEDIENCE 265 

It is only by obedience to the laws of God, that men 
can rise above the petty weaknesses of mortality and exer- 
cise that breadth of affection, that charity of love, that should 
actuate the hearts and the motives of the children of men. 
The gospel as it has been restored is intended to make free 
indeed, free to choose the good and to forsake the evil, free 
to exercise that boldness in their choice of that which is 
good, by which they are convinced of right, notwithstanding 
the great majority of the people of the world may point at 
them the finger of scorn and ridicule. It requires no espe- 
cial bravery on the part of men to swim with the currents 
of the world. When a man makes up his mind to forsake 
the world and its follies and sins, and identify himself with 
God's people, who are everywhere spoken evil of, it takes 
courage, manhood, independence of character, superior intel- 
ligence, and a determination that is not common among men ; 
for men shrink from that which is unpopular, from that 
which will not bring them praise and adulation, from that 
which will in any degree tarnish that which they call honor 
or a good name. — Oct. C. R., 1903, pp. 1, 2. 

Obedience to Church Ordinances Indispensable. 
From remarks that sometimes fall from members of the 
Church, one is led to believe that they regard the gospel of 
Jesus Christ simply from the standpoint of a code of morals ; 
that if one lives an honest, upright life, that is all that the 
gospel requires of him; that it is not necessary to observe 
the rites, ceremonies and ordinances of the Church; that the 
latter constitute a sort of religious trapping that has no sub- 
stantial value in the plan of life and salvation. Such a posi- 
tion does not harmonize with the word of God given to this 
people, nor with the teachings of Christ in his day, nor is it 
in harmony with the universal instinct of man to worship 
God. 

Jesus himself attended to the ordinance of baptism ; he 
instituted the sacrament of the Lord's supper and ordained 



266 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

its observance ; and performed other rites which he thought 
essential to man's salvation. In the case of Nicodemus, he 
so emphasized baptism that he made the birth of water and 
the Spirit essential to man's salvation. 

Besides the rites and ceremonies and the moral effect 
they and other means of worshiping God have upon the 
moral life of man, the gospel is also a power in itself. It is 
a creative power which gives man not alone dominion in the 
world, but the power, if he can attain it by his faith, to 
ordain and create other worlds. On one occasion Jesus com- 
mended to the disciples the value of faith as a power when 
he told them that if they had faith as a grain of mustard, 
they could" say unto the mountain, be thou removed, and it 
should be done. It is true that our faith would be greatly 
weakened by acts of immorality, and it might be wholly 
destroyed by such acts ; but faith and morality are not con- 
vertible terms. A moral life is one of the means by which 
we cultivate faith, but it is not the only means. We may 
not see any moral virtue in the ordinance of baptism, in the 
laying on of hands, or in any other rite or ceremony of the 
Church, but our obedience to these rites and ordinances may 
be quite as helpful in developing our faith as any act of 
charity we may perform. Faith is always a gift of God to 
man, which is obtained by obedience, as all other blessings 
are. 

The man or woman in this Church who desires to enrich 
his or her faith to the highest possible degree will desire to 
observe every rite and ordinance in the Church in conform- 
ity to the law of obedience to the will of God. In these 
things and through them, man gains a more perfect knowl- 
edge of God's purposes in the world. An enriched faith 
means an enlarged power, and though man may not have in 
this life an occasion to exercise all the powers that come to 
him through the enrichment of his faith, those powers may 
be exercised in their fulness in eternity, if not in time. The 



OBEDIENCE 267 

man or woman, therefore, among the Latter-day Saints, who 
does not see the necessity for the ordinances of the. House 
of God, who does not respond to the requirements of the 
gospel in all its rites and ordinances, can have no proper 
conception of the great work which the Latter-day Saints 
have been called upon to perform in this age, nor can he or 
she enjoy the blessing that comes from the virtue of obedi- 
ence to a law higher than that of man. — Juvenile Instructor, 
Vol. 38, November 1, 1903, p. 656. 

Obedience Brings Light and Freedom. The gospel 
is very simple when we understand it properly. It is plain 
and easily understood. It is always right, good, uplifting, 
comforting and enlightening. It prompts men and women 
to do that which is acceptable before God, who is just, 
righteous, allwise, allgood, and allmerciful. 

The gospel teaches us to forgive', to overcome selfish- 
ness, covetousness ; to abjure anger, wrath, faultfinding, 
complaining and the spirit of contention and strife. The 
gospel warns and forewarns the children of men against 
the evils which bring disunion and contention and shut out 
honesty and love from among the children of men; which 
mislead people to acts of injustice, selfishness, covetousness. 
wickedness and sin, things which the gospel of Jesus Christ 
teaches us to eschew and avoid as we would the gates of 
hell. There is nothing intricate or incomprehensible in the 
gospel of Jesus Christ to those who possess the Spirit of the 
Lord. 

There is nothing mysterious and unaccountable in the 
dealings of God with his children, if we can only see and un- 
derstand by the spirit of truth. Jesus has given us in this 
life the example, the type of that which exists in greater 
perfection, in a purer, higher and more glorious excellence 
where he dwells himself. The gospel teaches us to do here 
just what we would be required to do in the heavens, with 
God" and the angels, if we would listen to its teachings, and 



268 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

obey it, and put it into practice. There would be no cov- 
etousness in the hearts of the children of men, if they pos- 
sessed the Spirit of Jesus Christ, and understood the pre- 
cepts of the gospel as he taught and admonished all men to 
observe them. 

There would be no strife, no anger, nothing of the spirit 
of unforgiveness, unchastity and injustice, in the hearts of 
the children of men, if we loved the truth and obeyed it as it 
was taught by the Son of Man. With this spirit we could 
advance to the extreme position that we would pray for 
those who despitefully use us, who speak all manner of evil 
against us falsely, accuse us of wrong doing, and lay plans 
and plots to bring us into disrepute. There would be no 
such desires in the hearts of the children of men, if they 
possessed the Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ. There would 
be no contention, dishonor, nor dishonesty among neighbors 
nor in the communities of the people. None would take 
advantage of the unwary, the weak or unsuspecting ; no one 
would seek to wrong another ; but, on the contrary, we would 
feel like Jesus himself expressed it, "he that is greatest 
among you, let him be the servant of all." If we would be 
great among the children of men let us show that we are 
willing to serve and to do good to our fellowmen, set them a 
right example, shield them from wrong, show them the right 
way, help them to avoid error and sin, and to walk in the 
light, as God is in the light, that they may have fellowship 
with him and with one another, and that the blood of Christ 
may indeed cleanse them from all sin. 

The spirit of the gospel should teach us that if men 
sue us at the law, and take away our coat wrongfully and 
wickedly, intending to injure or degrade us, that we would 
rise above the spirit of contention and retribution in our own 
souls, and speak as Jesus spoke: "Forgive them, for they 
know not what they do." 

My brethren and sisters, if we wo.uld build up ourselves, 



OBEDIENCE 269 

or ever become worthy to inherit the kingdom of God, we 
will do so on the principle of eternal truth. The truth is 
what will make us free; free from error, prejudice, selfish- 
ness, ignorance, contention, the power of the adversary of 
our souls, free from the power of death and hell ; free to 
inherit the fulness of the everlasting gospel; free to have 
joy in our hearts for all things good and for the welfare 
of mankind; free to forgive those who err because of lack 
of judgment and understanding. But the Spirit of truth, 
mark you, will not tolerate and will not forgive determined, 
premeditated and deliberate wrong in man or woman, in the 
world — truth will not tolerate it. We can not forgive that 
kind or class of crime and wickedness. We can not, or if 
we do, we transgress the laws of God, for he has no sym- 
pathy with Satan, nor with him who knoweth to do good 
and' doeth evil ; who knoweth to do right but is determined to 
do wrong. There is no forgiveness to such without humble 
and most contrite repentance of sin. When one gets far 
enough along in the crime of wickedness and disobedience 
to the principles of the gospel, and in the abandonment of 
love for his fellowmen and for the Church of Jesus Christ, 
so that he will fight and lie about the Church and the truth, 
and seek by every power within his reach to injure and 
wrong them, there is no forgiveness for that man, and if 
he goes just far enough, there is no repentance for him 
either. 

And* how do you pray? To be heard because of many 
words? No; but because the Lord has said it is your duty 
to inquire of him ; I will be inquired of, by my people ; I will 
be asked for blessings, for my gifts, and the door will be 
opened to them that knock and those who seek after the truth 
shall find it. 

Fathers, pray with your families ; bow down with them 
morning and at night ; pray to the Lord, thank him for his 
goodness, mercy and Fatherly kindness, just as our earthly 



270 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

fathers and mothers have been extremely kind to us poor, 
disobedient and wayward children. 

Do you pray? What do you pray for? You pray that 
God may recognize you, that he may hear your prayers, and 
that he may bless you with his Spirit, and that he may lead 
you into all truth and show you the right way; that he will 
warn you against wrong and guide you into the right path ; 
that you may not fall astray, that you may not veer into the 
wrong way unto death, but that you may keep in the narrow 
way. You pray for your wives to have health and strength, 
blessed to be happy and contented, true to their children, true 
to their homes, true to you. The wives pray that they may 
also have power to overcome the weaknesses of fallen human 
nature, and rise to teach their children the beauty and glory 
of a righteous life, and that the children may be blest to 
carry out in their lives the wish and desire of their parents ; 
that they may perfect their lives here by living up to the wise 
teachings of the gospel. So we pray fcr what we need. 

While in my boyhood days, when I was like some of 
these little boys, I used to wonder — how could the Lord hear 
me when I was in secret, or wherever I might be? I won- 
dered at it ? Do you wonder at it now, when you have learned 
something of the late discoveries made by human wisdom 
and human intelligence? 

They have discovered that there is a principle by which 
communication between distant points, thousands of miles 
away, may take place, and one man may communicate with 
another through the air, his words and voice being distinctly 
and clearly heard. If in the midst of the Pacific ocean, a 
thousand or more miles from shore, I could send a message 
inland a thousand or more miles and could send it without 
the medium of wire, merely by the power or force of elec- 
tricity, to my home thousands of miles away, how easy, is 
it not, for God to hear our prayers, who understands, and 
knows all things, long before we ever, thought of such won- 



OBEDIENCE 271 

derful inventions, and who has power over all things ! 

Is it any wonder that the Lord can hear you when you 
whisper, even in your secret closet! Is there any doubt in 
your minds about it? If man can communicate across the 
continent by means of a telephone without wires — by means 
of human invention, by reason of the wisdom of man, is there 
any one who doubts the ability of God to hear the earnest, 
honest supplication of the soul ? Do not doubt any more that 
trie Lord can hear your prayers, when with a small instru- 
ment, sensitive to the electric spark, you can distinctly hear 
the human voice in your home received from the ocean thou- 
sands of miles away. When you can communicate to some 
one in the midst of the ocean from your home, far inland 
from the ocean — do not for a moment doubt that the Lord 
understands all these means of communication and that he 
has means of hearing and understanding your innermost se- 
cret thoughts. "Prayer is the soul's sincere desire, uttered 
or unexpressed." It does not take many words to ask the 
Lord for what we need ; but we must ask in faith, confidence 
and trust. It will not do to have doubts in our minds when 
we call upon the Lord for a blessing. "If any of you lack 
wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, 
and upbraideth not ; and it shall be given him. But let him 
ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like 
a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed. For 
let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the 
Lord." (James 1:5-7.) 

When a little child bows down in its perfect simplicity 
and asks the Father for a blessing, the Father hears the 
voice, and will answer in blessings upon his head, because 
the child is innocent and asks in full trust and confidence. 

These are simple principles that I have sought to im- 
press upon your minds. They are simple, but necessary, 
and essential. There is no mystery about them, there is no 
mystery in the birth of man into the world when you under- 



272 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

stand the laws of nature, which are the laws of God — no 
mystery about it. There will be no more mystery in the 
resurrection from the dead to life and everlasting light, than 
there is in the birth of man into the world, when we under- 
stand the truth, as we will some day, as the Lord of glory 
instituted it. There is no mystery in the birth or begetting 
of the Son of God, nor regarding his birth into the world. It 
was just as natural and as strictly in accordance with the 
laws of nature and of God, as the birth of any one of his 
children, the birth of any one of us. It was simply in ac- 
cordance with truth, and law and order. Will the men of 
the world receive the gospel ? Will they hearken to the truth ? 
Or will they mystify the truth and seek to becloud the chil- 
dren of men over simple truths when they should under- 
stand them? From the middle-aged to the gray-haired man, 
as well as the youth, all should understand the principles 
of the gospel, the simple truths given for the redemption and 
exaltation of man. — Granite Stake Conference, Sunday, Nov. 
25, 1917. 

Blessings from Obedience. Every good and perfect 
gift comes from the Father of Light, who is no respecter 
of persons and in whom there is no variableness, nor shadow 
of turning. To please him we must not only worship him 
with thanksgiving and praise, but render willing obedience 
to his commandments. By so doing he is bound to bestow 
his blessings; for it is upon this principle (obedience to law) 
that all blessings are predicated. — Improvement Era, Vol. 
21, December, 1917. 



CHAPTER XII 

Prayer 

Pray Every Day. Observe that great commandment 
given of the Master, always to remember the Lord, to pray 
in the morning, and in the evening, and always remember 
to thank him for the blessings that they receive day by day. 
—Oct. C. R. f 1914, p. 6. 

Pray in Wisdom. My brethren and sisters, let us re- 
member and call upon God and implore his blessings and his 
favor upon us. Let us do it nevertheless in wisdom and in 
righteousness, and when we pray we should call upon him 
in a consistent and reasonable way. We should not ask the 
Lord for that which is unnecessary or which would not be 
beneficial to us. We should ask for that which we need, and 
we should ask in faith, ''nothing wavering, for he that waver- 
eth," as the apostle said, "is like the wave of the sea, driven 
by the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he 
shall receive anything of the Lord." But when we ask of 
God for blessings let us ask in the faith of the gospel, in 
that faith that he has promised to give to them who believe 
in him and obey his commandments. — Oct. C. R., 1914, p. 7. 

Keep the Spirit of Prayer. We should carry with us 
the spirit of prayer throughout every duty that we have to 
perform in life. Why should we ? One of the simple reasons 
that appeals to my mind with great force is that man is so 
utterly dependent upon God ! How helpless we are without 
him ; how little can we do without his merciful providence in 
our behalf ! I have often been led to make the remark, that 
not one of us, not a human being in all the world can make 
even a single spear of grass grow without the help of God. 
We have to use his earth, we must avail ourselves of the ben- 
efit of his soil, his air and his sunshine, and the moisture 
that God provides and gives to the earth, to enable us to pro- 

19 



274 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

duce even a single blade of grass; and the same applies to 
everything that ministers to our existence in the world. You 
can't raise an ear of corn or grain of wheat without God's 
help. You cannot produce a single thing essential to the ex- 
istence of man or beast without the help of God. Then, why 
should we not feel dependent upon the Lord? Why should 
we not call upon his name? Why should we not remember 
him in our prayers ? Why should we not love him with all 
our heart and mind, and strength, since he has given us life, 
since he has formed us in his own likeness and image, since 
he has placed us here that we may become like unto his Only 
Begotten Son and to inherit the glory, exaltation and re- 
ward provided for God's own children? — Oct. C. i?.,1914,p,6. 
True Prayer. I pray you, my young brethren who are 
present in this vast congregation, and who are liable to be 
called to preach the gospel to the world, when you are called 
to go out, I pray that you will know how to approach God 
in prayer. It is not such a difficult thing to learn how to 
pray. It is not the words we use particularly that constitute 
prayer. Prayer does not consist of words, altogether. True, 
faithful, earnest prayer consists more in the feeling that 
rises from the heart and from the inward desire of our spir- 
its to supplicate, the Lord in humility and in faith, that we 
may receive his blessings. It matters not how simple the 
words may be, if our desires are genuine and we come be- 
fore the Lord with a broken heart and a contrite spirit to ask 
him for that which we need. I would like to know if there is 
a young man in this congregation, or anywhere else, who 
does not need something of the Lord. Where is there a soul 
upon the earth that does not need something that the Al- 
mighty can give. In the first place, all that we have comes 
from him. It is by his providence that we exist on the earth. 
It is by his kind mercy that we see and hear, that we have 
the power of speech, and that we possess intelligence, for 
as the sage of old said, "There is a spirit in man: and 



PRAYER 27 S 

the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding." 
Therefore, the very power of understanding that we possess 
is the gift of God. In and of ourselves we are but a lifeless 
lump of clay. Life, intelligence,, wisdom, judgment, power 
to reason, all are the gifts of God to the children of men. 
He gives us our physical strength as well as our mental 
powers. Every young man should feel from the depth of 
his heart that he is indebted to Almighty God for his being 
and for every attribute that he possesses which is in likeness 
of the attributes of God. We should seek to magnify the 
attributes that we possess. We should honor God with our 
intelligence, with our strength, with our understanding, with 
our wisdom, and with all the power that we possess. We 
should seek to do good in the world. This is our duty ; and 
if a young man can only feel as all men should feel, he will 
find that it is an easy matter for him to bow down before 
the Lord in humble prayer and seek unto God for the aid, 
comfort, and inspiration of his Holy Spirit, that he may not 
be left entirely to himself, nor to the wisdom and ways of 
the world. But as a rule, where young men have good par- 
ents to provide for them, where they have good homes and 
their food and raiment are sure, they feel that they are not 
dependent upon anybody, unless perchance they should be 
afflicted in some way, and then begin to realize their weak- 
ness and dependence. But I want to say to you, my young 
friends, that in the hour of your independence, at the moment 
when you feel the strongest, you should bear in mind that 
you are but human, the breath of life is in your nostrils, and 
you are destined to pass from this world through the portals 
of death.— Oct. C. R. } 1899, pp. 69, 70. 

How to Pray. My brethren and sisters, do not learn 
to pray with your lips only. Do not learn a prayer by heart, 
and say it every morning and evening. That is something 
I dislike very much. It is true that a great many people 
fall into the rut of saying over a ceremonious prayer. They 



276 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

begin at a certain point, and they touch at all the points 
along the road until they get to the winding up scene ; and 
when they have done, I do not know whether the prayer has 
ascended beyond the ceiling of the room or not. — Oct. C. R., 
1899, pp. 71, 72. 

An Address on Prayer — Practical Prayer and 
Healing. I thought that a few words from the Book of 
Mormon might be appropriate as concluding advice and 
counsel, written by the prophet Moroni : 

"And now, my brethren, I judge these things of you 
because of your peaceable walk with the children of men; 

"For I remember the word of God, which saith by their 
works ye shall know them ; for if their works be good, then 
they are good also. 

"For behold, God hath said, A man being evil cannot do 
that which is good ; for if he ofTereth a gift, or prayeth unto 
God, except he shall do it with real intent, it profiteth him 
nothing. 

"For behold, it is not counted unto him for righteous- 
ness. 

"For behold, if a man being evil, giveth a gift, he doeth 
it grudgingly; wherefore it is counted unto him the same as 
if he had retained the gift; wherefore he is counted evil 
before God. 

"And likewise also it is counted unto a man, if he shall 
pray, and not with real intent of heart ; yea, and it profiteth 
him nothing; for God receiveth none such." (Moroni 7:4-9.) 

Here, indeed, is a text that would give an opportunity 
to one moved by the proper spirit, to make a telling discourse 
among the Latter-day Saints — not applicable to all, but ap- 
plicable to far too many. It is not good for us to pray by 
rote, to kneel down and repeat the Lord's prayer continually. 
I think that one of the greatest follies I have ever witnessed 
is the foolish custom of men repeating the Lord's prayer 
continually without considering its meaning. The Lord gave 



PRAYER 277 

this as a pattern to his disciples who were going out into 
the world to preach the gospel. It was to show them that 
they were not to use many words, but were to come directly 
to the Lord, and ask him for the things they might need, 
consequently one of the specific provisions in that prayer, 
and' the example set was : "Give us this day our daily bread ;" 
and we see people clothed with plenty, possessed of millions, 
perhaps, and yet, if they pray at all, they repeat simply the 
Lord's prayer. It thus becomes only a form; there is no 
power in it ; neither is it acceptable, because it is not offered 
from the heart, nor with the understanding ; and I think that 
it is desirable for us to look well to our words when we call 
upon the Lord. He hears us in secret, and can reward us 
openly. We do not have to cry unto him with many words. 
We do not have to weary him wij:h long prayers. 
What we do need, and what we should do as Latter-day 
Saints, for our own good, is to go before him often, to wit- 
ness unto him that we remember him and that we are willing 
to take upon us his name, keep his commandments, work 
righteousness ; and that we desire his Spirit to help us. Then, 
if we are in trouble, let us go to the Loid and ask him 
directly and specifically to help us out of the trouble that 
we are in ; and let the prayer come from the heart, let it not 
be in words that are worn into ruts in the beaten tracks of 
common use, without thought or feeling in the use of those 
words. Let us speak the simple words, expressing our 
need, that will appeal most truly to the Giver of every good 
and perfect gift. He can hear in secret; and he knows the 
desires' of our hearts before we ask, but he has made it ob- 
ligatory, and a duty that we shall call upon his name — that 
we shall ask that we may receive ; and knock that it may be 
opened to us ; and seek that we may find. Hence, the Lord 
has made it a loving duty that we should remember him, that 
we should witness unto him morning, noon, and night, that 
we do not forget the Giver of every good gift unto us. 



278 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

"Wherefore, a man being evil, cannot do that which is 
good ; neither will he give a good gift. 

"For behold, a bitter fountain cannot bring forth good 
water ; neither can a good fountain bring forth bitter water ; 
wherefore a man being a servant of the devil, cannot follow 
Christ; and if he follow Christ, he cannot be a servant of 
the devil. 

"Wherefore, all things which are good, cometh of 
God; and that which is evil, cometh of the devil; for the 
devil is an enemy unto God, and fighteth against him con- 
tinually, and inviteth and enticeth to sin, and to do that which 
is evil continually. 

"But behold, that which is of God, inviteth and enticeth 
to do good continually ; wherefore, everything which inviteth 
and enticeth to do. good, and to love God, and to serve him 
is inspired of God. 

"Wherefore take heed, my beloved brethren, that ye 
do not judge that which is evil to be of God, or that which 
is good and of God, to be of the devil. 

"For behold, my brethren, it is given unto you to 
judge, that ye may know good from evil; and the way to 
judge is as plain, that ye may know with a perfect knowl- 
edge, as the daylight is from the dark night. 

"For behold, the Spirit of Christ is given to every man, 
that they may know good from evil ; wherefore I show unto 
you the way to judge; for everything which inviteth to do 
good, and to persuade to believe in Christ, is sent forth by 
the power and gift of Christ ; wherefore ye may know with 
a perfect knowledge it is of God, 

"But whatsoever thing persuadeth men to do evil and 
believe not in Christ and deny him, and serve not God, then 
ye may know with a perfect knowledge it is of the devil, for 
after this manner doth the devil work, for he persuadeth 
no man to do good, no not one; neither doth his angels; 
neither do they who subject themselves unto him. 



PRAYER 279 

"And now, my brethren, seeing that ye know the light 
by which ye may judge, which light is the light of Christ, 
see that ye do not judge wrongfully; for with that same 
judgment which ye judge, ye shall also be judged. 

"Wherefore I beseech of you, brethren, that ye should 
search diligently in the light of Christ, that ye may know 
good from evil; and if ye will lay hold upon every good 
thing, and condemn it not, ye certainly will be a child of 
Christ." (Moroni 7:10-19.) 

I think that here, in the words that I have read, are 
some plain fingerboards, some plain, simple guideposts ; and 
if we, as Latter-day Saints, believing as we do in the divin- 
ity of this book which was translated by the gift and power 
of God, through the inspiration that came to the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, would read these words as believing children 
should read, with understanding, in faith, being sure that 
God inspired them, and then put them into practice, I think 
it would not be long before we could do away with appeals 
to bishops' courts, and high councils, and with the present 
necessity for teachers' visits, to try to settle difficulties among 
Latter-day Saints. I believe every man would be his own 
judge, for he would judge righteously, because he would 
judge in the light of truth, in the light and justice — not sel- 
fishly, not covetously, but in the light that has come from the 
heavens in the latter-day, through revelations from God. — 
Improvement Era, Vol. 11, August, 1908, pp. 729-732. 

Pray for the Authorities. We have met together 
this afternoon in the capacity of a conference of this stake of 
Zion. We have had presented before us the stake authori- 
ties, together with the home missionaries, that we might sus- 
tain them by our vote, which means also by our faith and 
prayers, and to stand by them in the discharge of all the du- 
ties that devolve upon them. It is an important duty resting 
upon the Saints who vote to sustain the authorities of the 
Church, to do so not only by the lifting of the hand, the mere 



280 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

form, but in deed and in truth. There never should be a day 
pass but all the people composing the Church should lift up 
their voices in prayer to the Lord to sustain his servants who 
are placed to preside over them. Not only should they do 
this in behalf of the president of the stake and his counselors, 
but they should do it in behalf of the high council, before 
whom, in connection with the presidency of the stake, mat- 
ters of vast importance to the members of the Church are 
brought from time to time for their judgment and counsel. 
These men should have the faith of the people to sustain 
them in discharge of their duties, in order that they may be 
strong in the Lord. These authorities are also presented be- 
fore the people, so that if there is any fault in them, worthy 
of objection to their acting in the positions to which they are 
called, the Saints who know of these objections may make 
them manifest, in order that such inquiry may be instituted 
as may be necessary to ascertain the truth, that those who 
are not worthy may be dropped, and only such as are worthy 
and faithful in the performance of their duties be sustained 
in these exalted positions in the Church. 

We should not permit ourselves to go about from day to 
day with a spirit of murmuring and fault-finding in our 
hearts against those who are presented before us to be sus- 
tained in responsible positions. If we have anything in our 
hearts against any of these brethren, it is our duty, as con- 
scientious members of the Church, first, as the Scriptures 
direct, to go to them alone and make known to them our 
feeling toward them and show them the cause of such feel- 
ing; not with a desire in our hearts to widen or increase the 
difficulty, but we should go to them in the spirit of recon- 
ciliation and brotherly love, in a true Christian spirit, so 
that if any feeling of bitterness exists within us it may be 
absolutely removed ; and if we have cause against our broth- 
er, that we may be in a position to remedy the evil. We 
should seek to love one another and to sustain one another 



PRAYER 281 

as children of God and as brothers and sisters in the cause. 

The presentation of the authorities of the Church be- 
fore a conference is made obligatory upon the Church. It is 
the command of the Lord that we shall meet together to 
trasact the business of the Church, an important part of 
which is to sustain the authorities of the Church, thus re- 
newing our covenant to uphold God's authority which he 
has instituted in the earth for the government of his Church. 
And I cannot emphasize too strongly the importance of 
Latter-day Saints honoring and sustaining in truth and in 
deed the authority of the holy priesthood which is called 
to preside. The moment a spirit enters the heart of a mem- 
ber to refrain from sustaining the constituted authorities of 
the Church, that moment he becomes possessed of a spirit 
which inclines to rebellion or dissension; and if he permits 
that spirit to take a firm root in his mind, it will eventually 
lead him into darkness and apostasy. It makes no difference 
how much we may profess to love the gospel and prize our 
standing in the Church, if we allow the spirit of darkness 
to take possession of our minds, the light and love within 
us will go out, and bitterness and enmity will take possession 
of our souls. Then, oh how dark, how bitter and wicked we 
may become! — Salt Lake Stake C. R., June 12, 1898. 

Blessings Follow Prayers. Family and secret prayers 
should be observed, not alone to comply with the command- 
ment of the Lord, but because of the wonderful blessings 
to be gained. The Lord has said we should inquire of him. 
— Improvement Era, Vol. 21, December, 1917, p. 104. 

Correct Our Neglects. What shall we do if we have 
neglected our prayers ? Let us begin to pray. If we have 
neglected any other duty, let us seek unto the Lord for his 
Spirit, that we may know wherein we have erred and lost 
our opportunities, nor let them pass by us unimproved. — 
Deseret Weekly News, Vol. 24, p. 708. 



CHAPTER XIII. 
Tithing; the Poor; Industry 

Why the Law of Tithing was Instituted. The 
Lord revealed to his people in the incipiency of his work a 
law which was more perfect than the law of tithing. It 
comprehended larger things, greater power, and a more 
speedy accomplishment of the purposes of the Lord. But 
the people were unprepared to live by it, and the Lord, out 
of mercy to the people, suspended the more perfect law, and 
gave the law of tithing, in order that there might be means 
in the storehouse of the Lord for the carrying out of the pur- 
poses he had in view; for the gathering of the poor, for 
the spreading of the gospel to the nations of the earth, for 
the maintenance of those who were required to give their 
constant attention, day in and day out, to the work of the 
Lord, and for whom it was necessary to make some pro- 
vision. Without this law these things could not be done, 
neither could temples be built and maintained, nor the poor 
fed and clothed. Therefore the law of tithing is necessary 
for the Church, so much so that the Lord has laid great 
stress upon it.— Apr. C. R., 1900, p. 47. 

Essential Nature of the Law of Tithing. By this 
principle (tithing) the loyalty of the people of this Church 
shall be put to the test. By this principle it shall be known 
who is for the kingdom of God and who is against it. By 
this principle it shall be seen whose hearts are set on doing 
the will of God and keeping his commandments, thereby 
sanctifying the land of Zion unto God, and who are opposed 
to this principle and have cut themselves off from the bless- 
ings of Zion. There is a great deal of importance connected 
with this principle, for by it it shall be known whether we 
are faithful or unfaithful. In this respect it is as essential. 



TITHING; THE POOR; INDUSTRY 283 

as faith in God, as repentance of sin, as baptism for the re- 
mission of sin, or as the laying on of hands for the gift of 
the Holy Ghost. For if a man keep all the law save in one 
point, and he offend in that, he is a transgressor of the law, 
and he is not entitled to the fulness of the blessings of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ. But when a man keeps all the law 
that is revealed, according to his strength, his substance, and 
his ability, though what he does may be little, it is just as 
acceptable in the sight of God as if he were able to do a 
thousand times more. — Apr. C. R., 1900, pp. 47, 48. 

The Law of Tithing a Test. The law of tithing is a 
test by which the people as individuals shall be # proved. Any 
man who fails to observe this principle shall be known as a 
man who is indifferent to the welfare of Zion, who neglects 
his duty as a member of the Church, and who does nothing 
toward the accomplishment of the temporal advancement of 
the kingdom of God. He contributes nothing, either, to- 
wards spreading the gospel to the nations of the earth, and 
•he neglects to do that which would entitle him to receive 
the blessings and ordinances of the gospel. — Apr. C. R., 
1900, p. 47. 

The Law of Tithing, the Law of Revenue. The 
purpose of the law of tithing is similar to that of the law 
of revenue which is enacted by every state, every country, 
and every municipality in the world, I suppose. There is no 
such thing as an organization of men for any purpose of 
importance, without provisions for carrying out its designs. 
The law of tithing is the law of revenue for the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Without it, it would be 
impossible to carry on the purposes of the Lord. 

Tithing. No doubt, a good deal more could be read 
from the scriptures in relation to this principle of tithing, 
which God has revealed to us in this dispensation, and which 
he requires at our hands, that we may sanctify, by obedi- 
ence to his law, this land that it may become. indeed a land 



284 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

of Zion unto us ; and the promise is, that if we will obey the 
laws of God, if we will put our trust in him, if we will draw 
near unto him he will draw near unto us, and he will re- 
ward us with his favor and his blessing. He will rebuke the 
devourer, and he will cause that the earth shall be fruitful, 
that it shall yield in its strength to the husbandman, the tiller 
of the soil, and to the herder of flocks. He will increase his 
kine, and will prosper him upon the right hand and upon the 
left, and he shall have an abundance, because he puts his 
trust in God; he draws near unto him, and he is willing to 
prove him, to see whether he will not open the windows of 
heaven and pour out blessings upon him that he shall not 
have room to contain them. Let every man who has re- 
ceived the gospel of Jesus Christ receive this saying, and 
hearken to these words, for all they are worth. Some men 
may esteem them lightly, and those who do will, without 
doubt, fail to draw near, they will neglect to prove the Lord, 
they will not fulfil the commandments that he has given, 
and they will never know that God tells the truth, and that 
he is able to fulfil his word and promise unto his people 
when they are willing to obey and keep his law. While they 
who appreciate these promises, who obey these laws that 
were given anciently, and have been renewed again in the 
dispensation of the fulness of times, for the blessing of the 
people, for the building up of Zion, for the feeding of the 
widow and the orphan, or the spreading of the gospel of 
Christ to the nations of the earth, and for the gathering of 
the people from the four quarters of the earth, those who 
hearken to these words, prize them as the truth, and apply 
them in their practice throughout their lives, will come to 
know that God is a rewarder of those who diligently serve 
him, and that he is able to fulfil his promises unto them. 

A short time ago I met with a brother — I need not call 
his name, for he is but one among thousands who can bear 
the same testimony, not only by the word of mouth but by 



TITHING; THE POOR; INDUSTRY 285 

the evidences of thrift, of prosperity, of progress and of im- 
provement which surround him in the midst of the deserts. 
This season he has gathered in rich harvests, his farms hav- 
ing produced in abundance, while the farms of many of his 
neighbors are clogged with weeds, and their harvests have 
been only one-half or one-third what his has been. How do 
you account for it ? I account for it in the fact that God has 
blessed him, and so does he, for he is an intelligent man, a 
man that not only labors wisely and prudently, but in the fear 
of God, and in the desire of his heart to obey his laws. He 
said to me and my companion with whom we were traveling : 
"God has blessed me because I have striven to keep his laws, 
and because I have been true to my family." He went out 
there upon the desert seven or eight years ago, impoverished 
by persecution and exile, being driven from his home and 
from his affairs, compelled to .wander in exile for years, part 
of the time preaching the gospel. He returned seven or 
eight years ago, and settled down upon the desert. Today, 
out of the earth, the burning sands, he has produced beauti- 
ful homes, he has fruitful fields, which are spread out be- 
fore the eyes of any man who wishes to go and look upon 
them. He pays his tithing, he remembers his offerings, he 
is obedient to the laws of God, and he is not afraid to bear 
testimony to his friends and neighbors that it is through 
his obedience that God has blessed and prospered him, 
and made him what he is today. He is not the only one; 
there are others that are prospered in like manner. And I 
testify it is because God has blessed him, and his soil, and his 
labors, and has given him the increase, securing to him the 
blessings for which he sought and labored. He has acted 
in good faith with the Lord, the Lord has known his heart, 
and has blessed him accordingly, and he is prosperous today 
in that desert, while as to many of his neighbors — go and 
look for yourselves at their broad acres. They tell the story 
for themselves. His lands are clear from noxious weeds, 



286 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

because he has labored, and taken care of his lands, and that 
by industry and intelligent application of labor, showing that 
God has inspired him, and enlightened his mind. The Lord 
has blessed him in his basket and in his store, in his labors 
and in the thoughts of his mind, he has been inspired and 
enabled to accomplish the work that he has done; I testify 
that it is because of man's faith in the promises of the Lord, 
and his desire to obey his laws, that he is blessed and pros- 
pered of him.— Oct. C. R., 1897, pp. 35, 36. 

The Widow and Her Tithing. Will you then deny 
the widow, because she has only a mite to bestow ? Because 
the tenth which she proposes to give in obedience to the 
commandment of God is but a penny, are you going to de- 
prive her of the privilege of having her name enrolled on 
the book of the law of the Lord, and of having her gen- 
ealogy acknowledged and recorded in the archives of the 
Church? And because her name is not found there, are you 
going to deny her the privileges of the house of God and of 
the ordinances of the gospel? I think it is time the bishops 
understood this principle. The bishop should encourage 
every man, woman and child who earns and receives a return 
for his labor, to honor the Lord and to prove his obedience 
to the law of God by giving the one-tenth of that which 
he or she receives, as the Lord requires, so that they may 
have their names enrolled on the book of the law of/ the 
Lord, that their genealogies may be had in the archives of 
the Church, and that they may be entitled to the privileges 
and blessings of the house of God. 

• I recollect most vividly a circumstance that occurred in 
the days of my childhood. My mother was a widow, with a 
large family to provide for. One spring when we opened 
our potato pits, she had her boys get a load of the best po- 
tatoes, and she took them to the tithing office ; potatoes were 
scarce that season. I was a little boy at the time, and drove 
the team. When we drove up to the steps of the tithing 



TITHING; THE POOR; INDUSTRY 287 

office, ready to unload the potatoes, one of the clerks came 
out and said to my mother, "Widow Smith, it's a shame that 
you should have to pay tithing." He said a number of other 
things that I remember well, but they are not necessary for 
me to repeat here. The first two letters of the name of 
that tithing clerk was William Thompson, and he chided my 
mother for paying her tithing, called her anything but wise 
or prudent; and said there were others who were strong 
and able to work that were supported from the tithing of- 
fice. My mother turned upon him and said : "William, you 
ought to be ashamed of yourself. Would you deny me a 
blessing? If I did not pay my- tithing, I should expect the 
Lord to withhold his blessings from me. I pay my tithing, 
not only because it is a law of God, but because I expect a 
blessing by doing it. By keeping this and other laws, I ex- 
pect to prosper, and to be able to provide for my family." 
Though she was a widow, you may turn to the records of 
the Church from the beginning unto the day of her death, 
and you will find that she never received a farthing from 
the Church to help her support herself and her family; but 
she paid in thousands of dollars in wheat, potatoes, corn, veg- 
etables, meat, etc. The tithes of her sheep and cattle, the 
tenth pound of her butter, her tenth chicken,- the tenth of her 
eggs, the tenth pig, the tenth calf, the tenth colt — a tenth of 
everything she raised was paid. Here sits my brother, who 
can bear testimony to the truth of what I say, as can others 
who knew her. She prospered because she obeyed the laws 
of God. She had abundance to sustain her family. We 
never lacked so much as many others did; for while we 
found nettle greens most acceptable when we first came to 
the valley; and while we enjoyed thistle roots, segoes and" 
all that kind of thing, we were no worse off than thousands 
of others, and not so bad off as many, for we were never 
without corn-meal and milk or butter, to my knowledge. 
Then that widow had her name recorded in the book of the 



288 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

law of the Lord. That widow was entitled to the priv- 
ileges of the house of God. No ordinance of the gospel 
could be denied her, for she was obedient to the laws of 
God, and she would not fail in her duty, though discouraged 
from observing a commandment of God by one who was in 
an official position. 

This may be said to be personal. By some it may be 
considered egotistical. But I do not speak of it in that 
light. When William Thompson told my mother that she 
ought not to pay tithing, I thought he was one of the finest 
fellows in the world. I believed every word he said. I had 
to work and dig and toil myself. I had to help plow the 
ground, plant the potatoes, hoe the potatoes, dig the potatoes, 
and all that sort of thing, and then to load up a big wagon- 
box full of the very best we had, leaving out the poor ones, 
and bringing the load to the tithing office, I thought in my 
childish way that it looked a little hard, especially when I 
saw certain of my playmates and early associates of child- 
hood, playing around, riding horses and having good times, 
and who scarcely ever did a lick of work in their lives, and 
yet were being fed from the public crib. Where are those 
boys today? Are they known in the Church? Are they 
prominent among the people of God ? Are they or were they 
ever valiant in the testimony of Jesus Christ? Have they 
a clear testimony of the truth in their hearts? Are they 
diligent members of the Church ? No, and never have been 
— as a rule, and most of them are dead or vanished out of 
sight. Well, after I got a few years of experience, I was 
converted, I found that my mother was right and that Wil- 
liam Thompson was wrong. He denied the faith, aposta- 
tized, left the country, and led away as many of his family 
as would go with him. I do not want you to deny me the 
privilege of being numbered with those who have the inter- 
ests of Zion at heart, and who desire to contribute their pro- 
portion to the upbuilding of Zion, and for the maintenance 



TITHING; THE POOR; INDUSTRY 289 

of the work of the Lord in the earth. It is a blessing that 
I enjoy, and I do not purpose that anybody shall deprive 
me of that pleasure.— Apr. C. R., 1900, pp. 48, 49. 

The Widow and Tithing. I preach that which I be- 
lieve and that which I do know to be true ; and I do know 
that if men will obey the laws of God, God will honor and 
bless them. I have proven it all my life through. I saw 
it manifested in circumstances which occurred in my child- 
hood, and I know that God has blessed the widow and the 
fatherless when they have been obedient to his laws and 
have kept his commandments. 

I can tell you the history of a widow woman, with a large 
family, who was more particular, if possible, to pay to the 
Lord what belonged to him than she was to pay to her neigh- 
bors to whom she might be indebted, and she never was 
indebted to her neighbors, thank God, for anything that she 
did not pay to the last cent, because the Lord blessed her 
with plenty, and in her latter years she did not have to bor- 
row of her neighbors, nor did she have to call upon the 
Church for support either, but she paid thousands of -dollars 
in products and money into the storehouse of the Lord, al- 
though she was a widow with a large family to support. I 
know this. I can testify of this, and that the Lord Almighty 
blessed her, not only in the products of her fields, but in her 
flocks and herds. They were not devoured. They were not 
destroyed. They did not lie down and die. They in- 
creased. They did not stray away ; and thieves did not steal 
them. One reason for that was, she had a little boy that 
watched them very carefully under her direction, and 
prompting. Her eye was upon everything, she had super- 
vision over everything, she directed those whom she em- 
ployed, and her children; and I am a witness — and here 
sits another witness (Patriarch John Smith) — that God, the 
eternal Father, blessed her and prospered her while she 

20 



290 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

lived, and she was not only enabled to maintain herself and 
children that were left to her in poverty, in a day of trial, 
and when she was driven out into the wilderness, but she 
was able to feed scores of the poor, and to pay her tithes 
besides. Verily the Lord prospered her, and she was blessed. 
—Oct. C. R. f 1897, pp. 35-37. 

Who Receive Church Help Should be Tithe Pay- 
ers. When one conies to a bishop and asks for assistance 
because of his or her straitened circumstances, the first 
thing the bishop should do is to inquire if he or she is a 
tithe-payer. He should know whether the name is on the 
book of the law of the Lord, and if not on the book, if he or 
she has been derelict and negligent in relation to this prin- 
ciple of tithing, he or she has no claim upon the bishop, 
neither have their children ; and if, under those circum- 
stances, the bishop assists him, it will simply be out of pure 
charity and not because such have any claim upon the 
Church. That is why the widow who receives assistance 
from the Church should pay her tithing, so that her name 
may be on the records of the Church. It is not a law that 
is applicable to one and not to another. If the rich may 
not receive blessings because their names are not on the 
record, then neither shall the poor receive blessings in the 
house of God, if their names are not recorded. So long as 
a poor person receives his or her support through the tith- 
ings of the people, they should be willing to observe the law 
themselves in order that they may be entitled to what they 
receive. They should show by their observance of the law 
that they are law-keepers and not law-breakers. Our chil- 
dren, as soon as they become old enough to earn means/ 
should be taught to pay their tithing, that their names may 
be written in the book of the law of the Lord, so that if per- 
chance their fathers die and they are left orphans, their 
names, as well as the names of their parents, will be found 
upon the records and they will, as God lives, be entitled to 



TITHING; THE POOR; INDUSTRY 291 

their support and to their education. It is our duty to look 
after these children and see that they have an equal chance 
with those who are more favored with parents to look after 
them.— Oct. C. R. } 1899, pp. 44, 45. 

Use of Tithing. I mention this simply to show that 
these men, whose whole time is occupied in the ministry, are 
only drawing their necessary support from the Church. They 
must have that. You would not begrudge them that. Men 
who are faithful, valiant, instant in season and out of sea- 
son, and consequently engaged in the work of the ministry, 
you surely would not say that they should not have food to 
eat, raiment to wear, and where to lay their heads; and 
that is all these men get from the Church. The laborer is 
certainly worthy of his hire. So that your tithing is 
not enriching your brethren of the ministry.. It is 
being used to keep up the ordinances of the house of 
God in these four temples. Thousands and thousands of dol- 
lars of it are being used in educating the youth of Zion and 
in maintaining the Church schools. Thousands of dollars 
are being expended to feed and clothe the poor, and to take 
care of those who are dependent upon the Church. They 
look to their "mother" for succor and support, and it is 
right and proper that the Church should provide for its own 
poor and indigent, feeble and helpless, so far as possible. — 
Apr. C. R., 1901, p. 71. 

Commercialism and Tithing. The Church is charged 
with commercialism. There is not the least semblance of 
it, in truth. The Church is neither buying nor selling goods 
or chattels. It is not engaged in merchandising of any de- 
scription, and never has been ; and there could not well be 
a more false and groundless statement made against the 
Church than to charge it with commercialism. It is true 
that, unlike other churches or religious organizations, the 
people of this Church observe the law of tithing, which is 
the law of revenue of the Church. We do not pass around 



292 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

the hat to you, nor the collection box, for means to defray 
the expenses incident to the carrying on of the work of the 
Church. You give it voluntarily. This reminds me of an- 
other falsehood that is spread abroad by our enemies, 
namely: That. the "Mormon" people are compelled to pay 
tithing, that the authorities of the Church demand it of them, 
that it is made obligatory upon them, and is tyrannically ex- 
acted from them all the time, which is an infamous falsehood, 
a slander, for there is not a word or syllable of truth in it. 
The observance of the law of tithing is voluntary. I can 
pay my tithing or not, as I choose. It is a matter of choice 
with me, whether I will do it or not do it ; but, feeling as I 
do, loyal to the Church, loyal to its interests, believing that 
it is right and just to observe the law of tithing, I do ob- 
serve it — on the same principle that I think it is right for me 
to observe the law of repentance, and of baptism, for the 
remission of sins. It is my plesaure to do my duty with 
reference to the observance of these principles, and to pay 
my tithing. The Lord has revealed how this means shall 
be cared for, and managed; namely, by the Presidency of 
the Church and the High Council of the Church; (that is, 
the Twelve Apostles), and the Presiding Bishopric of the 
Church. I think there is wisdom in this. It is not left for 
one man to dispose of it, or to handle it alone, not by any 
means. It devolves^upon at least eighteen men, men of wis- 
dom, of faith, of ability, as these eighteen men are. I say it 
devolves upon them to dispose of the tithes of the people, and 
to use them for whatever purpose in their judgment and 
wisdom will accomplish the most good for the Church ; and 
because this fund of tithing is disposed of by these men 
whom the Lord has designated as having authority to do it, 
for the necessities and benefit of the Church, they call it 
"commercialism." What absurdity! You may just as well 
call their practices in passing around their contribution 
boxes, for collecting means with which to* build their 



TITHING; THE POOR; INDUSTRY 293 

churches, with which to pay their ministers, and with which 
to carry on the monetary affairs of their churches, "com- 
mercialism," as for them to charge us with "commercialism," 
because we handle the tithing of the Church, and appropriate 
and use it for the benefit of the Church. — Apr. C. R., 1912, 
pp. 5, 6. 

Tithing Used Carefully and Full Accounts Kept. 
I defy any man on earth to point his finger to a dollar that is 
wilfully wasted or stolen by the servants of God. The tith- 
ing books are kept as accurately and as perfectly as any 
books are kept in any bank. Every man who pays a dollar 
tithing gets his credit on the books ; and if he wants to see 
that his credit is there he can go and see for himself. But we 
do not propose to open our books and show your account to 
every Tom, Dick and Harry in the land who never did pay 
any tithing. We do not propose to do that, if we can help 
it. But you Latter-day Saints, who pay your tithes and your 
offerings, if you want to see for yourselves that you may be 
eye and ear witnesses, the books are open to you, and you 
can come and examine your accounts any business day you 
want.— Oct. C. R. } 1905, p. 5. 

Books Open to Tithe-payers. The man who com- 
plains about not knowing what is done with the tithing, in 
ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, is the man who has no 
credit on the books of the Church for paying tithing. We 
do not care to exhibit the books of the Church to such carp- 
ers, and to that class of people. But there is not a tithe- 
payer in the Church who cannot go to the Presiding Bish- 
op's office, or to the office of the Trustee-in-Trust, if he 
desires, and find his account, and see to it that every dollar 
he has given to the Lord for tithing is credited to him. 
Then, if he wants to be more searching as a tithe-payer, and 
find out what is done with the tithing, we will set before him 
the whole thing, and if he has any good counsel to give us 
we will take it from him. But we will not — because we do 



294 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

not have to, and it is not the business of the world to require 
it — open our books to the world, unless we wish to. We are 
not ashamed of them. We are not afraid for them to be 
inspected. They are honest and straight ; and there is not a 
man in the world that will look at them, but will say so, if 
he is honest himself.— Apr. C. R., 1906, pp. 6, 7. 

We Should Sympathize with the Unfortunate. 
We too frequently see a disposition on the part of our chil- 
dren to make fun of the unfortunate. A poor cripple, or a 
poor, weak-minded person comes along, and the boys will 
poke fun at him, and make unbecoming remarks about him. 
This is entirely wrong, and such a spirit as this should 
never be witnessed among the children of the Latter-day 
Saints.— Oct. C. R., 1904, pp. 87, 88. 

Charity to be Accepted Only When Necessary. — 
There is such a thing as encouraging idleness and fostering 
pauperism among men. Men and women ought not to be 
willing to receive charity unless they are compelled to do so 
to keep them from suffering. Every man and woman ought 
to possess the spirit of independence, a self-sustaining spirit, 
that would prompt him or her to say, when they are in need, 
"I am willing to give my labor in exchange for that which 
you give me." No man ought to be satisfied to receive, and 
to do nothing for it. After a man is brought down to pov- 
erty and is under the necessity of receiving aid, and his 
friends give it to him, he should feel that it is an obligation 
under which he is placed, and when the Lord should open 
his way he would return the gift. That is the feeling we 
should cultivate in our hearts, to make us a free and inde- 
pendent people. The cultivation of any other feeling or 
spirit than this is calculated to make paupers, to degrade and 
bring mankind down to beggary, which is a most wretched 
condition for men to be in. It is a bad thing for men to 
think the world owes them a living, and all they have to do 
is to beg or steal to get it. * * * I don't refer to the 



TITHING; THE POOR; INDUSTRY 295 

cripple, or to those who are enfeebled by age, because I look 
at them in an entirely different light; there is a necessity 
for them to live, and there is a necessity for us to assist 
such, but there is no great need in this world for men and 
women who are able to work and will not work. — Apr. C. R. } 
1898, pp 46-48. 

Cease to Waste Time ; Cease to be Idle. I desire to say 
to this congregation at this time that I have felt very strongly 
of late a desire, a responsibility, I may say, resting upon me, 
to admonish the Latter-day Saints everywhere to cease loit- 
ering away their precious time, to cease from all idleness. 
It is said in the revelations that the idler in Zion shall not 
eat the bread of the laborer, and there is vastly too much, 
in some parts — not universally, but there is far too much pre- 
cious time wasted by the youth of Zion, and perhaps by 
some that are older and more experienced and who ought to 
know better, in the foolish, vain and unprofitable practice of 
card-playing. We hear of card parties here and card parties 
there, and entertainments where the playing of cards is the 
principal amusement ; and the whole evening is thus wasted. 
The whole precious time of those who are gathered together 
on occasions of this kind, aggregating many hours, abso- 
lutely wasted. If there was nothing else to be said against 
this practice, that alone should be sufficient to induce Latter- 
day Saints not to indulge in this foolish and unprofitable 
pastime. 

Read good books. Learn to sing and to recite, and to 
converse upon subjects that will be of interest to your asso- 
ciates, and at your social gatherings, instead of wasting the 
time in senseless practices that lead only to mischief and 
sometimes to serious evil and wrong-doing; instead of doing 
this, seek out of the best books knowledge and understand- 
ing. Read history. Read philosophy, if you wish. Read 
anything that is good, that will elevate the mind and will 
add to your stock of knowledge, that those who associate 



296 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

with you may feel an interest in your pursuit of knowledge 
and of wisdom.— Oct. C. R., 1903, p. 98. 

Gospel Blessings Obtained by Labor. We can never 
attain to the blessings of the gospel by merely becoming ac- 
quainted with it and then sitting down and doing nothing 
ourselves to stem the current of evil that is preying upon us 
and upon the world.— Apr. C. R,, 1900, p. 40. 

Idlers Have No Place in Zion. There should be no 
idlers in Zion. Even the poor who have to be assisted should 
be willing to do all in their power to earn their own living. 
Not one man or woman should be content to sit down and 
be fed, clothed or housed without any exertion on his or her 
part to compensate for these privileges. All men and 
women should feel a degree of independence of character that 
would stimulate them to do something for a living, and not 
be idle ; for it is written that the idler shall not eat the bread 
of the laborer in Zion, and he shall not have place among 
us. Therefore, it is necessary that we should be industrious, 
that we should intelligently apply our labor to something 
that is productive and conducive to the welfare of the hu- 
man family. God help us to do this, is my prayer. Amen. — 
Apr. C. R. } 1899, p. 42 ; Doc. and" Cov. 42 :42 ; 68 :30 ; 75 :29. 

A Message of the Latter-day Saints on Behalf of 
the Poor. The position of the Latter-day Saints in regard 
to the poor is perhaps well understood by most readers of the 
Era, But there are some points which are not quite clear 
to a number of our friends. 

God has commanded this people to remember the poor, 
and to give means for their support. No other community, 
perhaps, has proved more willing than the Latter-day Saints 
to obey this command. They have demonstrated this in the 
past and have been very willing to impart of their prop- 
erties to aid the poor and unfortunate, not only in their own 
midst, but also those who live in other nations and other 



TITHING; THE POOR; INDUSTRY 297 

places in our own country. No call for help has ever been 
heard in vain by them. And this is true, notwithstanding 
the fact that they have often suffered from unjust oppres- 
sion and great poverty, in which they have received little, 
if any, sympathy and no help. They have always taken care 
of themselves and besides have helped others. 

A leading mission of the Church is to teach the gospel 
of Christ in the world. It has an important message to 
deliver, which not only includes the spiritual salvation of 
men, but also their temporal welfare. It not only teaches 
that faith is necessary, but also that works are required. 
Belief in Jesus is well and good, but it must be of a living 
kind which induces the believer to work out his own salva- 
tion, and to aid others to do the same. We do not believe 
in charity as a business; but rather we depend on mutual 
helpfulness. While the gospel message requires faith and 
repentance, it requires also that temporal necessities must be 
met. So the Lord has revealed plans for the temporal sal- 
vation of the people. For the benefit of the poor we have the 
fast instituted, a leading object of which among other things 
is to provide the poor with food and other necessities until 
they may help themselves. For it is clear that plans which 
contemplate only relieving present distress are deficient. The 
Church has always sought to place its members in a way to 
help themselves, rather than adopting the method of so 
many charitable institutions of providing for only present 
needs. When the help is withdrawn or used up, more must 
be provided from the same sources, thus making paupers of 
the poor and teaching them the incorrect principle of relying 
upon others' help, instead of depending upon their own exer- 
tions. This plan has made the Latter-day Saints independ- 
ent wherever they have settled. It has prevented a constant 
recurring of calls for help and established permanent condi- 
tions by which the people help themselves. Our idea of 
charity, therefore, is to relieve present wants and then to 



298 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

put the poor in a way to help themselves so that in turn 
they may help others. The funds are committed for distribu- 
tion to wise men, generally to bishops of the Church, whose 
duty it is to look after the poor. 

We submit the equitable fast-day plan of the Lord to 
the churches of the world as a wise and systematic way of 
providing for the poor. I say equitable because it gives an 
opportunity for the contribution of much or little, accord- 
ing to the position and standing of tho^se who contribute; 
and besides, it helps both the giver and. the receiver. If 
the churches would adopt the universal monthly fast-day, as 
observed by the Latter-day Saints, and devote the means 
saved during the day to the alleviation, blessing and benefit 
of the poor, and with a view to helping them to help them- 
selves, there would soon be no poor in the land. 

It would be a simple matter for people to comply with 
this requirement — to abstain from food and drink one day 
each month, and to dedicate what would be consumed during 
that day to the poor, and as much more as they pleased. The 
Lord has institued this law; it is simple and perfect, based 
on reason and intelligence, and would not only prove a solu- 
tion to the question of providing for the poor, but it would 
result in good to those who observe the law. It would call 
attention to the sin of over-eating, place the body in subjec- 
tion to the spirit, and so promote communion with the Holy 
Ghost, and insure a spiritual strength and power which the 
people of the nation so greatly need. As fasting should al- 
ways be accompanied by prayer, this law would bring the 
people nearer to God, and divert their minds once a month, 
at least, from the mad rush of worldly affairs, and cause 
them to be brought into immediate contact with practical, 
pure, and undefiled religion — to visit the fatherless and the 
widow and keep themselves unspotted from the sins of the 
world. For religion is not in believing the commandments 



TITHING; THE POOR; INDUSTRY 299 

only, it is in doing them. I would to God that men would 
not only believe Jesus Christ and his teachings, but would 
broaden their belief to the extent of doing the things that are 
taught by him and doing them in spirit. 

He certainly taught fasting, prayer and helpfulness. No 
better start can be made than by fasting, praying to God, and 
sacrificing means for the poor. This law combines belief 
and practice, faith and* works, without which neither Ar- 
menian nor Latter-day Saint, neither Jew nor Gentile, can 
be saved. 

When appeals are made to the Latter-day Saints for 
aid, they are always willing to comply ; but we have also our 
mission to perform ; to preach the gospel, to establish peace, 
secure plenty, and promote happiness in the land; and our 
people have learned through the commandments of God 
how to take care of themselves and are trying to help others 
to do likewise. They are ever helping each other and it is 
seldom that poor are found among them who are unpro- 
vided for. They are practically independent and may be- 
come entirely so by a stricter adherence to the law of the 
Lord! We believe that if other communities would adopt 
the plans of consecration, fasting, and tithing which the 
Lord has revealed to the Latter-day Saints and carry them 
out in spirit, with faith and works, that poverty and pau- 
perism would be greatly reduced or entirely overcome. Op- 
portunities would be presented so that all might obtain work 
and thus provide for themselves; and the other command 
of the Lord would be obeyed: "Thou shalt not be idle; for 
he that is idle shall not eat the bread nor wear the garments 
of the laborer." — Improvement Era, Vol. 10, pp. 831-833. 



CHAPTER XIV 

Temperance; the Sabbath 

Man Should Be Master of His Appetites. How hu- 
miliating it must be to a thoughtful man to feel that he is a 
slave to his appetites, or to an over-weening and pernicious 
habit, desire or passion. We believe in strict temperance. 
We believe in abstinence from all injurious practices, and 
from the use of all hurtful things. Poison, in the judgment 
of the physician, may be beneficial, under some conditions in 
life, as a momentary relief; but poison, under any circum- 
stance, should only be used as a temporary expedient, neces- 
sary, perhaps, in our best judgment, for the time being, for 
the instant — for sudden and certain desired relief — but the 
continued use of that poison will fasten its fangs upon us, 
so to speak, in such a way that by and by we will find that 
we are overpowered by it, and we become slaves of the per- 
nicious habit that becomes a tyrannical master over us. — 
Apr. C. R., 1908, p. 4. 

Moderation. We may make evil of all amusements, 
but the Saints should not be unwise, but rather understand 
what the will of the Lord is, and practice moderation in all 
things. They should avoid excesses and cease from sin, 
putting far from them "the lusts of men;" and in their 
amusements and pastimes adopt a course that looks to the 
spirit as well as the letter, the intention and not the act alone, 
the whole and not the part, which is the meaning of mod- 
eration. In this way their conduct will be reasonable and 
becoming, and they shall find no trouble in understanding the 
will of the Lord. 

Let me exhort the young people particularly, and the 
Saints generally, to weigh well the value of moderation in 
all their actions and amusements. Remember, too, that ex- 



TEMPERANCE; THE SABBATH 301 

cessive feasting is not good; neither is excessive labor, but 
idleness and waste of precious time is infinitely worse. "Let 
your moderation be known to all men." — Improvement Era, 
Vol. 6, p. 857, Sept., 1903. 

Temperance. We endorse any movement looking to 
temperance, looking to virtue, tending to purity of life and 
to faith in God and obedience to his laws ; and we are against 
evil of every description; and we are, in our faith and 
prayers, against evil-doers — not that we would pray for evil 
to come upon evil-doers, but that evil-doers might see the 
folly of their ways and the wickedness of their acts and re- 
pent of them and turn away from them. — Oct.C.R., 1908, p. 8. 

How to Teach Temperance. The best way to teach 
temperance is to keep the Word of Wisdom; and the next 
best is to assist others to keep it, by removing artificial temp- 
tations from their lives. Such temptation is the saloon, and 
it is time that the sentiment in the communities where the 
members of the Church reside should be declared against this 
soul-destroying evil. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 46, p. 333, 
June, 1911. 

Use of Tobacco and Strong Drinks. The use of 
tobacco in its various forms and of strong drinks to some 
extent is also to be lamented and deplored, especially among 
the youth, and this evil should be stamped out. The people 
of God should set their faces like flint against these prac- 
tices, and they should see to it that their children are taught 
better, and that a better example is set before them by their 
parents, in order that the children may grow up without 
sin in these things. — Oct, C. R. } 1901, p. 2. 

Do Not Smoke. Teach your children not to smoke; 
persuade them not to do it. Watch and look after them, 
and try to teach them better, and to be courteous and kind. 
— Apr. C. R., 1905, p. 86. 

The Saloon. No member of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints can afford to do himself the dis- 



302 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

honor, or bring upon himself the disgrace, of crossing the 
threshold of a liquor saloon or a gambling hell, or of any 
house of ill-fame of whatever name or nature it may be. 
No Latter-day Saint, no member of the Church, can afford 
it, for it is humiliating to him, it is disgraceful in him to do 
it, and God will judge him according to his works. — Oct. C. 
R., 1908, p. 7. 

If, I say, the people would observe the principles of this 
revelation, (Doc. and Cov. 89), there could not exist in their 
midst that most obnoxious institution known as a saloon; 
it can not exist where only Latter-day Saints dwell. — Oct. 
C. R., 1908, p. 6. 

Defeat the Liquor Interests. The liquor interests 
— the enemies of the race — are again making keen efforts to 
restore the former low-down conditions. In some places, 
we understand, enough petitioners have already been ob- 
tained and the names filed with the commissioners requesting 
an election this June. With all good people we join in hop- 
ing that these efforts may utterly fail to restore the saloon. 
This should be the desire of all Latter-day Saints, and their 
prayers should be supported by their works and votes. In 
these elections the wives, mothers and sisters have their 
golden opportunity with fathers and brothers to arise and 
utterly crush the cursed traffic in drink for which so many 
have suffered in sweat, and pain, and tears. — Improvement 
Era, Vol. 16, 1912-13, p. 824. 

Vitality and Patent Medicines. Instead of flock- 
ing out to hear smooth-tongued impostors, people should 
leave them severely alone. Instead of dosing themselves 
with patent medicines, they should learn to keep their 
bodies healthy by right living (See Doctrine and Covenants, 
Sec. 89), by inhaling pure air, taking plenty of exercise, and 
bathing not only often in fresh water, but also in the sun- 
shine with which our merciful Father has so abundantly 
provided us. If there are cases of sickness, as there will be 



TEMPERANCE; THE SABBATH 303 

notwithstanding any precaution we may take, which com- 
mon sense and good nursing, or simple home remedies do 
not suffice to cure, let us follow the advice of the Scriptures 
(James 5:14-16), but if we do not believe in the elders, or 
in the prayer of faith saving the sick, let a. reputable and 
faithful physician be consulted. By all means, let the quack, 
the traveling fakir, the cure-all nostrum, and the indiscrim- 
inate dosing with patent medicine, be abolished' like so much 
trash. 

The young man who would cope with the world, who 
would be full of vigor, and fresh for the battle of life, 
will find his strength in living according to the word of the 
Lord; for the promise is that all "who remember to keep 
and do these sayings, walking in obedience to the command- 
ments, shall receive health in their navel, and marrow to 
their bones, and shall find wisdom and great treasures of 
knowledge, even hidden treasures ; and shall run and not be 
weary, and shall walk and not faint; and I, the Lord, give 
unto them a promise, that the destroying angel shall pass by 
them, as the children of Israel, and not slay them." — Im- 
provement Era, Vol. 5, June, 1902, p. 624. 

Stamp Out Profanity and Vulgarity. We should 
stamp out profanity, and vulgarity, and everything of that 
character that exists among us ; for all such things are incom- 
patible with the gospel and inconsistent with the people of 
God.— Oct. C. R. } 1901, p. 2. 

Saturday's Work. A good modern eighth command- 
ment might read something like this : Do not so overwork 
and fret on Saturday as to deprive the Sabbath of the devo- 
tions and worship that belong to it as a day of rest. 

In the home, Saturday is the day set apart for house- 
cleaning, for extra cooking, for mending and all sorts of re- 
pairs that the Sabbath is thought to require. In business, 
Saturday is a day for picking up all loose ends, for closing 
up all the unfinished details of a week's work. 



304 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

The consequences of our modern treatment of the last 
day of the week are too often manifested in an indolence 
and supine indifference that make our feelings and a total 
lack of energy almost incompatible with the spirit of wor- 
ship. No worn out man or woman, by the excessive toil of 
an early Saturday morning and a late Saturday night, can 
properly worship God in spirit, and in truth. — Juvenile In- 
structor, Vol. 44, July, 1909, p. 295. 

Purpose of the Sabbath. The Sabbath is a day of 
rest and of worship, designated and set apart by special com- 
mandment of the Lord to the Church of Jesus Christ of Lat- 
ter-day Saints, and we should honor and keep it holy. We 
should also teach our children this principle. — Oct. C. R. } 
1901, pp. 1,2. 

The Meaning of Sunday. True, Sunday is a day of 
rest, a change from the ordinary occupations of the week, 
but it is more than that. It is a day of worship, a day in 
which the spiritual life of man may be enriched. A day of 
indolence, a day of physical recuperations is too often a very 
different thing from the God-ordained day of rest. Phys- 
ical exhaustion and indolence are incompatible with a spirit 
of worship. A proper observance of the duties and devotions 
of the Sabbath day will, by its change and its spiritual life, 
give the best rest that man can enjoy on the Sabbath day. 

Saturday evening may be wisely set apart as a time for 
thoughtful conversation or helpful reading as an introduc- 
tion to the Sabbath day. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 44, July, 
1909, p. 297. 

What Shall We Do on the Sabbath Day? My be- 
lief is that it is the duty of Latter-day Saints to honor the 
Sabbath day and keep it holy, just as the Lord has command- 
ed us to do. Go to the house of prayer. Listen to instructions. 
Bear your testimony to the truth. Drink at the fountain 
of knowledge and of instruction, as it may be opened for us 
from those who are inspired to give us instruction. When 



TEMPERANCE; THE SABBATH 305 

we go home, get the family together. Let us sing a few 
songs. Let us read a chapter or two in the Bible, or in the 
Book of Mormon, or in the book of Doctrine and Covenants. 
Let us discuss the principles of the gospel which pertain to 
advancement in the school of divine knowledge, and in this 
way occupy one day in seven. I think it would be profit- 
able for us to do this. — M. I. A. Conference, June 11, 1916, 
Young Woman's Journal, Vol. 27, pp. 455-460. 

Necessity of Sunday Worship. It is imperatively 
necessary, at all times, and especially so when our associa- 
tions do not afford us the moral and spiritual support which 
we require for our advancement, that we go to the house 
of the Lord to worship and mingle with the Saints that their 
moral and spiritual influence may help to correct our false 
impressions and restore us to that life which the duties and 
obligations of our conscience and true religion impose upon 
us. 

"Good times" are often dangerous times, and social fra- 
ternity, if not of the right character, will prove more harmful 
than helpful. Let us, therefore, in the midst of our worldly 
callings and associations, not forget that paramount duty 
which we owe to ourselves and to our God. — Juvenile In- 
structor, Vol. 47, March, 1912, p. 145. 

Be Wise in All You Do. Leave these poisonous and 
injurious things alone; live within your means; get out of 
debt, and keep out of debt; do not run faster than you can 
go safely; be careful and cautious in what you do; advise 
with those who have wisdom and experience, before you 
leap, lest you leap into the dark; and so guard yourselves 
from possible evil and disadvantage, that the Lord can pour 
©ut the blessings of heaven upon you, yes "open the windows 
of heaven" and pour out upon you blessings that you shall 
scarcely have room to contain them. — Apr. C. R. } 1910, 
pp. 6, 7. 

The Nature and Purpose of FASTiNG.^The law to the 

21 



306 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Latter-day Saints, as understood by the authorities of the 
Church, is that food and drink are not to be partaken of for 
twenty-four hours, "from even to even, and that the Saints 
are to refrain from all bodily gratification and indulgences. 
Fast-day being on the Sabbath, it follows, of course, that all 
labor is to be abstained from. In addition, the leading and 
principal object of the institution of the fast among the Lat- 
ter-day Saints was that the poor might be provided with food 
and other necessities. It is, therefore, incumbent upon every 
Latter-day Saint to give to his bishop, on fast day, the food 
that he or his family would consume for the day, that it may 
be given to the poor for their benefit and blessing; or, in 
lieu of the food, that its equivalent amount, or if the person 
is wealthy a liberal donation, in money, be so reserved and 
dedicated to the poor. 

Now, while the law requires the Saints in all the world 
to fast from "even to even" and to abstain both from food 
and drink, it can easily be seen from the Scriptures, and 
especially from the words of Jesus, that it is more important 
to obtain the true spirit of love for God and man, "purity 
of heart and simplicity of intention," than it is to carry out 
the cold letter of the law. The Lord has instituted the fast 
on a reasonable and intelligent basis, and none of his works 
are vain or unwise. His law is perfect in this as in other 
things. Hence, those who can are required to comply there- 
to ; it is a duty from which they cannot escape ; but let it be 
remembered that the observance of the fast day by abstain- 
ing twenty- four hours from food and drink is not an absolute 
rule, it is no iron-clad law to us, but it is left with the people 
as a matter of conscience, to exercise wisdom and discre- 
tion. Many are subject to weakness, others are delicate in 
health, and others have nursing babies ; of such it should not 
be required to fast. Neither should parents compel their 
little children to fast. I have known children to cry for 
something to eat on fast day. In such cases, going without 



TEMPERANCE; THE SABBATH 307 

food will do them no good. Instead, they dread the day to 
come, and in place of hailing it, dislike it; while the com- 
pulsion engenders a spirit of rebellion in them, rather than 
a love for the Lord and their fellows. Better to teach them 
the principle, and let them observe it when they are old 
enough to choose intelligently, than to so compel them. 

But those should fast who can, and all classes among us 
should be taught to save the meals which they would eat, 
or their equivalent, for the poor. None are exempt from 
this; it is required of the Saints, old and young, in every 
part of the Church. It is no excuse that in some places 
there are no poor. In such cases the fast donation should 
be forwarded to the proper authorities for transmission to 
such stakes of Zion as may stand in need. 

So shall we gain favor in the sight of God, and learn the 
acceptable fast before him. — Improvement Era, Vol. 6, De- 
cember, 1903, p. 146. 

Keeping the Sabbath Holy. To observe the Sabbath 
day properly is the plain duty of every Latter-day Saint — 
and that includes the young men and young women and the 
boys and girls. It may seem strange that it should be neces- 
sary to repeat this often-asserted fact. But there appears 
to be some people, and sometimes whole communities, who 
neglect this duty, and therefore stand in need of this ad- 
monition. 

What are we required to do on the Sabbath day? The 
revelations of the Lord to the Prophet Joseph are very plain 
on this subject, and these should govern us, for they are 
in strict harmony with the teachings of the Savior. Here 
are some of the simple requirements : 

The Sabbath is appointed unto you to rest from your 
labors. 

The Sabbath is a special day for you to worship, to pray, 
and to show zeal and ardor in your religious faith and duty 
— to pay devotions to the Most High. 



308 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

The Sabbath is a day when you are required to offer 
your time and attention in worship of the Lord, whether in 
meeting, in the home, or wherever you may be — that is the 
thought that should occupy your mind. 

The Sabbath day is a day when, with your brethren 
and sisters, you should attend the meetings of the Saints, 
prepared to partake of the sacrament of the Lord's supper ; 
having first confessed your sins before the Lord and your 
brethren and sisters, and forgiven your fellows as you expect 
the Lord to forgive you. 

On the Sabbath day you are to do no other thing than 
to prepare your food with singleness of heart, that your fast- 
ing may be perfect, and your joy may be full. This is what 
the Lord calls fasting and prayer. 

The reason for this required course upon the Sabbath 
day is also plainly stated in the revelations. It is that one 
may more fully keep himself unspotted from the world ; 
and to this end, also, the Saints are required to go to the 
house of prayer and offer up their sacraments on the Sab- 
bath day. 

Now, what is the promise to the Saints v^ho observe 
the Sabath? The Lord declares that inasmuch as they do 
this with cheerful hearts and countenances, the fulness of 
the earth is theirs : "the beasts of the field and the fowls of 
the air, and that which climbeth upon the trees and walketh 
upon the earth. Yea, and the herb, and the good things 
which cometh of the earth, whether for food or for raiment, 
or for houses, or for barns, or for orchards, or for gardens, 
or for vineyards." (Doc. and Cov. 59.) 

These are all made for the benefit and use of man, to 
please the eye and to gladden the heart, to strengthen the 
body and to enliven the soul. All are promised to those who 
keep the commandments, and among the commandments is 
this important one, to observe properly the Sabbath day. 



TEMPERANCE; THE SABBATH 309 

The Lord is not pleased with people who know these 
things and do them not. 

Men are not resting from their labors when they plow, 
and plant and haul and dig. They are not resting when they 
linger around the home all day on Sunday, doing odd jobs 
that they have been too busy to do on other clays. 

Men are not showing zeal and ardor in their religious 
faith and duty when they hustle off early Sunday morning 
on the cars, in teams, in automobiles, to the canyons, the re- 
sorts, and to visit friends or places of amusement, with their 
wives and children. They are not paying their devotions 
in this way to the Most High. 

Not in seeking pleasure and recreation do they offer 
their time and attention in the worship of the Lord; nor 
can they thus rejoice in the spirit of forgiveness and wor- 
ship that comes with partaking of the holy sacrament. 

Boys and young men are not fasting with singleness of 
heart, that their joy may be full, when they spend the Sab- 
bath day loafing around the village ice-cream stand or restau- 
rant, playing games, or in buggy-riding, fishing, shooting, 
or engaged in physical sports, excursions and outings. Such 
is not the course that will keep them unspotted from the 
world, but rather one that will deprive them of the rich 
promises of the Lord, give them sorrow instead of joy, and 
unrest and anxiety instead of the peace that comes with 
works of righteousness. 

Let us play and take recreation to our hearts' content 
during other days, but on the Sabbath let us rest, worship, 
go to the house of prayer, partake of the sacrament, eat our 
food with singleness of heart, and pay our devotions to 
God, that the fulness of the earth may be ours, and that we 
may have peace in this world and eternal life in the world 
to come. 

"But," says one, "in our settlement we have no other 



310 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

day for amusement and sports, excursions and outings, ball 
games and races. " 

Then demand one. 

Is it possible that parents, in the face of the promises 
of the Lord, will deny a day in the week when their children 
may have recreation; and so force them to spend the Sab- 
bath in sports ! 

One prominent man, in one of the northern stakes, 
where ball games and other sports are said to be the rule 
on Sunday, asked what could be done to remedy the evil. 
He was told to try a half holiday on one of the week days. 

"Then," he replied, "we can have no change nor rem- 
edy. Here are hundreds of acres of hay and ripening fields 
crying for workmen, and we cannot spare our boys for play." 

The best reply to such an argument is the question: 
"Which is best — to let the hay go to ruin, or the boy? Let 
the hay go ; save the boy. He is worth more than all your 
material possessions. Save him in the spirit of the gospel — 
protect him from Sabbath-breaking — by offering a little tem- 
poral sacrifice, and the Lord* will keep his promise to you. 
Get together in your ward, unitedly select a day for play and 
recreation ; and like faithful Saints demand that the Sabbath 
day, as far as you and yours are concerned, shall be devoted 
to the Lord our God. — Improvement Era, Vol. 13, 1909-10, 
pp. 842-844. 

Do Not Rob the Sabbath Day. It is incumbent on 
members of the Church to so plan their work that there 
shall be no excuse for robbing the Lord's day of its sanc- 
tity. To this end let the boys and girls have a half holiday 
during the week, which may be profitably used for recre- 
ations, leaving the Sabbath for spiritual culture and wor- 
ship. It is equally obligatory that we so plan our amuse- 
ments that these shall not interfere with our worship. Let 
therefore some other night than Saturday be provided for 
the purpose. The Lord has commanded his people to ob- 



TEMPERANCE; THE SABBA TH 311 

serve the Sabbath day to keep it holy, and on that day to 
go to the house of prayer and offer up their sacraments in 
righteousness with willing hearts and penitent spirits. — Im- 
provement Era, Vol. 12, 1909, p. 315. 

Man Must Be Master of Himself. No man is safe 
unless he is master of himself; and there is no tyrant more 
merciless or more to be dreaded than an uncontrollable appe- 
tite or passion. We will find that if we give way to the 
groveling appetites of the flesh and follow them up, that 
the end will be invariably bitter, injurious and sorrowful, 
both to the individual and society. It is hurtful in example 
as well as in its individual effects ; dangerous and hurtful 
to the unwary; while the denial of these appetites — the 
crucifixion of the flesh, so to speak — and an aspiration for 
something noble ; whenever possible, doing good to our fel- 
low creatures, hoping for the future, laying up treasures in 
heaven, where mbth and rust cannot corrupt, and where 
thieves cannot break through and steal — all these things 
will bring everlasting happiness; happiness for this world 
and the world to come. If there is no pleasure in the world 
except that which we experience in the gratification of our 
physical desires — eating, drinking, gay associations, and the 
pleasures of the world — then the enjoyments of the world 
are bubbles, there is nothing in them, there is no lasting ben- 
efit or happiness to be derived from them. — Deseret Weekly 
News, Vol. 33, 1884, p. 130. 



CHAPTER XV 
Many Duties of Man 

The Object of Man's Existence. The object of our 
being here is to do the will of the Father as it is done in 
heaven, to work righteousness in the earth, to subdue wick- 
edness and" put it under our feet, to conquer sin and the ad- 
versary of our souls, to rise above the imperfections and 
weaknesses of poor, fallen humanity, by the inspiration of 
Almighty God and his power made manifest, and thus be- 
come indeed the saints and servants of the Lord in the earth. 
— Apr. C. R., 1902, p. 85. 

We Deal With the^Lord. We are dealing with our 
faith and consciences, you are dealing not with me, not with 
the Presidency of the Church, but with the Lord. I am not 
dealing with men respecting my tithing, my dealings are 
with the Lord ; that is, with reference to my own conduct 
in the Church as a tithe-payer, and with reference to my ob- 
servance of the other laws and rules of the Church ; if I fail 
to observe the laws of the Church, I am responsible to my 
God, and will have to answer to him, by and by, for my neg- 
lect of duty, and I may have to answer to the Church for my 
fellowship. If I do my duty, according to my understanding 
of the requirements that the Lord has made of me, then I 
ought to have a conscience void of offense ; I ought to have 
satisfaction in my soul, in the consciousness that I have sim- 
ply done my duty as I understand it, and I will risk the con- 
sequences. With me it is a matter between me and the 
Lord ; so it is with every one of us. — Apr. C. R., 1911, p. 6. 

Necessity for All to Accomplish their Missions. 
He that sent his Only Begotten Son into the world to ac- 
complish the mission which he did, also sent every soul with- 
in the sound of my voice, and indeed every man and woman 
in the world, to accomplish a mission, and that mission can- 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 313 

not be accomplished by neglect ; nor by indifference ; nor can 
it be accomplished in ignorance. We must learn our duty; 
learn the requirements that the Lord has made at our hands, 
and understand the responsibilities that he has placed upon 
us. We should learn the obligation that we are under to 
God and to each other, and that we are under also to the 
cause of Zion, that has been restored to the earth in the lat- 
ter days. These things are essential, and we cannot prosper 
in spiritual things, we cannot grow in knowledge and under- 
standing, our minds cannot expand in the knowledge of 
God, nor in wisdom, nor in the gifts of the Holy Spirit, with- 
out we devote our thoughts and our efforts toward our own 
betterment, toward the increase of our own wisdom, and 
knowledge in the things of God. 

We labor day by day for the bread that perishes, and 
we devote but a few hours, comparatively, in seeking to 
obtain the bread of life. Our thoughts, in great measure, 
are placed upon worldly things, the things that perish, and 
therefore we are prone to neglect the higher duties that 
devolve upon us as the children of our father, and to for- 
get, in some measure, the greater obligations that rest upon 
us. It is therefore proper, and indeed it becomes the duty 
of those who are placed upon the towers as watchmen in 
Zion to exhort the people to diligence, to prayerfulness, to 
humility, to a love of the truth that has been revealed to 
them, and to earnest devotion to the work of the Lord, 
which is intended for their individual salvation, and so far as 
they have influence upon others, the salvation of those whom 
they may have power to influence to move in the right direc- 
tion ; not that I can save any man, nor that any one man can 
save any other man or fit him for exaltation in the kingdom 
of God. This is not given to me to do for others, nor is it 
given to any man to be a Savior in this sense, or in this 
way, to his fellow man ; but men can set an example ; men 
can urge the precepts of the gospel, Men can proclaim the 



314 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

truth to others, and can point out the way to them in which 
to walk, and if they will harken to their counsel, listen to 
their admonitions and be led by them, they themselves will 
seek the path of life and they will walk in it, and obtain their 
exaltation for themselves. And thus the work required of 
us by the Lord is an individual work, it devolves upon each 
individual alike. No man can be saved in the kingdom of 
God in sin. No man will ever be forgiven of his sins by 
the just Judge, except he repent of his sins. No man will 
ever be freed from the power of death unless he is born 
again as the Lord Almighty has decreed, and declared to 
the world by the mouth of his Son in the meridian of time, 
and as he has declared it again in this dispensation through 
the Prophet Joseph Smith. Men can only be saved and 
exalted in the kingdom of God in righteousness, therefore 
we must repent of our sins, and walk in the light as Christ 
is in the light, that his blood may cleanse us from all sins, 
and that we may have fellowship with God and receive of 
his glory and exaltation. — Oct. C. R. } 1907, p. 4. 

God Honors Those Who Honor Him. Though the 
Lord should try me by withholding his blessings from me, 
and making me to drink to the very dregs the bitter cup of 
poverty, that should make no difference to me. The point 
is, what is the law of God ? And if I know that law, it is my 
duty to obey it, though I suffer death in consequence. Many 
a man has gone to the stake in obedience, as he believed, 
to the commandments of God. Not one of the ancient disci- 
ples who were chosen of Jesus Christ, escaped martyrdom, 
except Judas and John. Judas betrayed the Lord, and then 
sacrificed his own life ; and John received the promise of the 
Lord that he should live until he came again to the earth. 
All the others were put to death, some crucified, some drag- 
ged in the streets of Rome, some thrown from pinnacles, 
and some stoned to death. What for ? For obeying the law 
of God and bearing testimony to that which they knew to be 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 315 

true. So may it be today. But let the spirit of this gospel 
be so imbedded in my soul that though I go through poverty, 
through tribulation, through persecution, or to death, let me 
and my house serve God and keep his laws. However, the 
promise is that you shall be blessed through obedience. God 
will honor those who honor him, and will remember those 
who remember him. He will uphold and sustain all those 
who sustain truth and are faithful to it. God help us, there- 
fore, to be faithful to the truth, now and forever. — Apr. C. 
R., 1900, pp. 49, 50. 

Qualifications of Latter-day Saints. Now we all 
need patience, forbearance, forgiveness, humility, charity, 
love unfeigned, devotion to the truth, abhorrence of sin 
and wickedness, rebellion and disobedience to the require- 
ments of the gospel. These are the qualifications requisite 
to Latter-day Saints and to becoming Latter-day Saints and 
members in good standing in the Church of Jesus Christ and 
heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. No mem- 
ber in good standing in the Church will be drunken or riot- 
ous or profane or will take advantage of his brother or his 
neighbor or will violate the principles of virtue and honor 
and righteousness. No member of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints in good standing will ever be 
chargeable with such offenses as these, because members will 
avoid these evils, and they will live above them. Then we 
have a mission in the world : each man, each woman, each 
child, who has grown to understanding or to the years of 
accountability, ought to be an example to the world. They 
ought not only to be qualified to preach the truth, to bear tes- 
timony of the truth, but ought to live so that the very life 
they live, the very words they speak, their every action in 
life will be a sermon to the unwary and to the ignorant, 
teaching them goodness, purity, uprightness, faith in God 
and love for the human family. — Apr. C. R., 1916, pp. 6, 7. 

Perfection in Our Sphere. I sincerely hope that the 



316 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

spirit of the conference will abide with us, will go with us 
to our homes, and that we will be able to continue to build 
on the foundations of the gospel of the Son of God until 
we become perfect, even as our Father in heaven is perfect, 
according to the sphere and intelligence that we act in and 
possess. I do not expect that any of us will ever become in 
mortality quite so perfect as God is perfect; but in the 
spheres in which we are called to act, and according to the 
capacity and breadth of intelligence that we possess, in our 
sphere and in the exercise of the talent, the ability, and in- 
telligence that God has given to us, we may become as per- 
fect in our sphere as God is perfect in his higher and more 
exalted sphere. I believe that. — Apr. C. R., 1915, p. 140. 

Let Every Man Live to Bear Closest Inspection. Let 
every man's life be so that his character will bear the closest 
inspection, and that it may be seen as an open book, so that he 
will have nothing to shrink from or.be ashamed of. Let all 
men who are elevated to positions of trust in the Church live 
so that no man can point to their faults, because they will have 
no faults; so that no man can justly accuse them of wrong- 
doing, because they do no wrong ; that no man can point out 
their defects as "human" and as "weak mortals/' because 
they are living up to the principles of the gospel, and are 
not merely "weak human creatures/' devoid of the Spirit of 
God and the power to live above sin. That is the way for 
all men to live in the kingdom of God. — Oct. C. R., 1906, 
pp. 9, 10. 

Need of Individual Responsibility. It is not safe for 
men or women to conclude that because they have fulfilled 
carefully their public responsibilities they have done all that 
is required of them. Public requirements are changeable. 
Public demands vary with the times. Sometimes they are 
strict and sometimes they are very lax. Public sentiment be- 
comes fickle, and it is often indifferent to the conduct of indi- 
viduals who take license from a public indifference to wrong 



MANY D UTIES OF MAN 317 

doing. Individual responsibility is more concerned with the 
duties which men owe to their God whose requirements are 
positive and constant. When men feel that they are ever 
under an All-seeing Eye, their conduct is measured in the 
strictest terms. They are not subject to lapses of public 
sentiment. 

The first and highest standard of correct living is to 
be found in that individual responsibility which keeps men 
good for the truth's sake. It is not difficult for men who 
are true to themselves to be true to others. Men who honor 
God in their private lives do not need the restraint of pub- 
lic opinion which may not only be indifferent, but positively 
wrong. It is by the individual • responsibilities which men 
feel that they are able to place themselves on the right side 
of all public questions. Those who neglect the inner life 
are dependent upon public guidance which leads them into 
all sorts of inconsistencies. 

To walk safely and steadfastly without leaning upon 
the arm of flesh is the individual duty of every Latter-day 
Saint. Such a duty becomes a responsibility which men owe 
to themselves and to their God. The Saints should study 
their responsibilities, both public and individual, and find 
out, if they can, just what they are. — Juvenile Instructor, 
December, 1909, Vol. 44, p. 519. 

Conquer Ourselves First. I feel very grateful for 
the excellent peace and spirit which has pervaded all our 
meetings. It is true, we are all engaged in a warfare, and 
all of us should be valiant warriors in the cause in which 
we are engaged. Our first enemy we will find within our- 
selves. It is a good thing to overcome that enemy first and 
bring ourselves into subjection to the will of the Father, 
and into strict obedience to the principles of life and salva- 
tion which he has given to the world for the salvation of 
men. When we shall have conquered ourselves, it will be 
well for us to wage our war without, against false teachings, 



318 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

false doctrines, false customs, habits and ways, against error, 
unbelief, the follies of the world that are so prevalent, and 
against infidelity, and false science, under the name of 
science, and every other thing that strikes at the founda- 
tions of the principles set forth in the doctrine of Christ for 
the redemption of men and the salvation of their souls — 
Oct. C. R., 1914, p. 128. 

Let Us Conquer Ourselves. Let us conquer our- 
selves, and then go to and conquer all the evil that we see 
around us, as far as we possibly can. And we will do it 
without using violence; we will do it without interfering 
with the agency of men or of women. We will do it by 
persuasion, by long-suffering, by patience, and by forgive- 
ness and love unfeigned, by which we will win the hearts, 
the affections and the souls of the children of men to the 
truth, as God has revealed it to us. We will never have 
peace, nor justice, nor truth, until we look to the only true 
fountain for it, and receive from the fountainhead. — Oct. 
C. R., 1906, p. 129. 

Charity the Greatest Principle. Charity, or love, 
is the greatest principle in existence. If we can lend a help- 
ing hand to the oppressed, if we can aid those who are de- 
spondent and in sorrow, if we can uplift and ameliorate the 
condition of mankind, it is our mission to do it, it is an es- 
sential part of our religion to do it. — Apr. C. R., 1918, p. 4. 

Look for Good; Not for Evil. Change the focus of 
your view, and of your eye, from watching for evil to 
watching for that which is good, that which is pure, and 
leading and prompting those who err into that path which 
has no error in it, and that will not admit of mistakes. Look 
for good in men, and where they fail to possess it, try to 
build it up in them; try to increase the good in them; look 
for the good ; build up the good ; sustain the good ; and speak 
as little about the evil as you possibly can. It does not do 
any good to magnify evil, to publish evil, or to promulgate 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 319 

it by tongue or pen. There is no good to be obtained by it. 
It is better to bury the evil and magnify the good, and prompt 
all men to forsake evil and learn to do good; and let our 
mission be to save mankind and to teach and guide in the 
path of righteousness, and not to sit as judges and pass 
judgment upon evil-doers, but rather to be saviors of men. 
— Apr. C. R. f 1913, p. 8. 

Estimate Men by their Noble Deeds One fruitful 
source of apostasy from the Church comes from an inclina- 
tion on the part of those who apostatize to consider the 
small, mostly unintentionally committed errors of its offi- 
cers, rather than the broader and more important labors 
which enter into their experience. Young men so inclined 
turn from the infinite truth of the gospel, and the mighty 
plan of salvation, the eternal purposes of God, to carp and 
cavil upon the insignificant actions and the imperfect achieve- 
ments of men, judging the inspiring magnitude of the former 
by the disagreeable and tiresome detail of the latter. Many 
of the serious annoyances of communal life among the Saints 
would be obliterated entirely if men would search for the 
great and noble aspirations actuating their neighbors, rather 
than for the imperfect sidelights that lay bare their puny 
shortcomings. Those who wish to advance in the world 
will avoid soul-destroying, mind-narrowing thoughts, and 
devote the days allotted to them, which it will be found' are 
none too numerous, in studying the greater, nobler, and 
grander subjects that tend to build character, provide hap- 
piness, and create harmony with the mighty purposes of the 
Church and its founder, the Lord Jesus Christ. 

Let us estimate our brethren by their best desires and 
noblest aspirations, not by their trifling shortcomings and 
failures. We estimate the majesty of the Wasatch by Monte 
Christo, Baldy, Observatory, the mighty Cottonwoods, Clay- 
ton, Timpanogos, and Nebo — its loftiest peaks — not by its 
rolling elevations or hillocky spurs, rocks ravines or tri- 



320 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

fling canyons. So also let us judge our fellows, and so the 
Church. It is the better way. — Improvement Era, March, 
1902, Vol. 5, p. 388. 

Let Us Sustain One Another. Let us sustain Christ, 
his people, and his cause of righteousness and redemption; 
let us sustain one another in the right, and kindly admonish 
one another in regard to wrongdoing, that we may be friends 
and saviors on Mount Zion, one for another, and that we 
may help the weak and strengthen them, encourage the 
doubtful and bring light to their right understandings as 
far as it is possible, that we may be instrumental in the 
hands of God of being saviors among men. Not that we 
have power to save men. We have not ; but we have power 
to show them how they can obtain salvation through obe- 
dience to the laws of God. We can show them how to walk 
in order to be saved, for we have the right to do that, we 
have knowledge and understanding as to how to do it, and 
it is our privilege to teach it and to enforce it by example as 
well as by precept among our associates wherever we are in 
the world.— Oct. C. R., 1907, pp. 9, 10. 

Do Not Bear Malice Against One Another. Breth- 
ren and sisters, we want you to be united. We hope and 
pray that you will go from this conference to your homes 
feeling in your hearts and' from the depths of your soul to 
forgive one another, and never from this time forth to bear 
malice towards another fellow-creature. I do not care 
whether he is a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints or not, whether he is a friend or a foe, 
whether he is good or bad. It is extremely hurtful for any 
man holding the priesthood, and enjoying the gift of the 
Holy Ghost to harbor a spirit of envy, or malice, or retalia- 
tion, or intolerance toward or against his fellow-men. We 
ought to say in our hearts, let God judge between me and 
thee, but as for me, I will forgive. I want to say to you 
that Latter-day Saints who harbor a feeling of unforgive- 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 321 

ness in their souls are more guilty and more censurable than 
the one who has sinned against them. Go home and dismiss 
envy and hatred from your hearts; dismiss the feeling of 
unforgiveness ; and cultivate in your souls that spirit of 
Christ which cried out upon the cross, "Father, forgive 
them ; for they know not what they do." This is the spirit 
that Latter-day Saints ought to possess all the day long. 
The man who has that spirit in his heart and keeps it there 
will never have any trouble with his neighbor ; he will never 
have any difficulties to bring before the bishop, nor high 
council ; but he will always be at peace with himself, at peace 
with his neighbors, and at peace with God. It is a good 
thing to be at peace with God.— Oct. C. R., 1902, pp. 86, 87. 
Honor Yourselves and Your Neighbors. We ad- 
monish, we beseech our brothers and sisters, in the gospel of 
Jesus Christ, not only to honor themselves by a proper 
course of living, but also to honor and love and be charitable 
to their neighbors, every one of them. We admonish you not 
only to keep the greatest of all the commandments that has 
ever been given of God to man, to love the Lord your God, 
with all your heart, and mind, and strength, but we exhort 
you also to observe that second law, next unto it, to love 
your neighbors as yourselves; return good for evil, do not 
revile others because you are or may be reviled. We have 
no need to tear down the houses of other people (using this 
expression as a symbol). We are perfectly willing that they 
should live in the homes they have erected for themselves, 
and we will try to show them a better way. While we will 
not condemn that which they love and cherish above all 
other things in the world, we will endeavor to show them a 
better way and build them a better house, and then invite 
them kindly, in the spirit of Christ, of true Christianity, to 
enter the better dwelling. That is the principle, and I wish 
to impress it upon you this morning. I desire to impress, if 
I can, upon the minds of the parents the necessity of prop- 

22 



322 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

erly instructing and teaching their children with reference 
to this glorious principle, charity and love, that love for our 
neighbor that will enable us to cherish his rights as sacredly 
as we cherish our own, to defend the rights and liberties, 
put up the fallen bars in the fences of our neighbors that 
are carelessly left down, just as we would put our own bars 
up surrounding our own fields, in order to protect our crops 
from the ravages of stray animals. — Ap. C. R., 1917, p. 4. 

Avoid Courts. Be reconciled to each other. Do not 
go to the courts of the Church nor to the courts of the land 
for litigation. Settle your own troubles and difficulties ; 
ar\d, as Bishop Hunter used to say, which is an axium that 
cannot be disputed, there is only one way in which a diffi- 
culty existing between man and man can be truly settled, 
and that is when they get together and settle it between 
them. The courts cannot settle troubles between me and 
my brother.— Oct, C. R., 1916, pp. 6, 7. 

Let Us Live Our Religion. I will say now to all of 
the Latter-day Saints, Let us live our religion ; let us pay our 
tithing and be blessed; let us remember the poor and the 
needy, and sustain and help them; let us visit the sick and 
afflicted, and administer consolation unto them; let us help 
the weak ; let us do all in our power to build up Zion, to es- 
tablish righteousness in the earth, and to plant in the hearts 
of the people the glorious truth that Jesus is the Christ, the 
Redeemer of the world, that Joseph Smith is a prophet of 
the living God, whom the Lord raised up in these last days 
to restore the everlasting gospel and the power of the holy 
priesthood to the world.— Or?. C. R., 1902, p. 88. 

Let Us Be True to the Faith. We should set an ex- 
ample; we should be true to the faith, as Brother Stephens 
sings' to us ; true to the faith I We should be true to our cov- 
enants, true to our God, and true to one another, and to 
the interests of Zion, no matter what the consequences may 
be. no matter what may result. I can tell you that the man 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 323 

who is not true to Zion and to the interests of the people 
will be the man who will be found, bye and bye, left out 
and in a pitiable spiritual condition. The man who stays 
with the kingdom of God, the man who is true to this peo- 
ple, the man who keeps himself pure and unspotted from the 
world, is the man that God will accept, that God will uphold, 
that he will sustain, and that will prosper in the land, whether 
he be in the enjoyment of his liberty or be confined in prison 
cells, it makes no difference where he is, he will come out 
all right.— Oct. C. R., 1906, p. 9. 

Church Duties are Paramount. Our duties in the 
Church should be, I think, paramount to every other interest 
in the world. It is true that we are under the necessity of 
looking after our worldly interests. It is, of course, neces- 
sary for us to labor with our hands, and oui minds, in our 
various occupations for obtaining the necessaries of life. It 
is essential that the Latter-day Saints should be industrious 
and persevering in all the labors that devolve upon them, for 
it is written that "the inhabitants of Zion shall remember 
their labors, inasmuch as they are appointed to labor, in all 
faithfulness; for the idler shall be had in remembrance be- 
fore the Lord." Again it is written: "Let every man be 
diligent in all things. And the idler shall not have place in 
the Church, except he repents and mends his ways." Again : 
"Thou shalt not be idle; for he that is idle shall not eat the 
bread nor wear the garments of the laborer." But in all 
our labors in life, in all the cares that beset us, and the tem- 
poral responsibilities that rest upon us, we should put upper- 
most in our thoughts, and highest in our appreciation and 
love, the cause of Zion, which is indeed the cause of truth 
and righteousness. — Oct. C. R. y 1907, p. 2. See Doc. and 
Cov. 42:42; 68:30; 75:29. 

We Should Study the Gospel. I believe it is good 
to seek knowledge out of the best books, to learn the his- 
tories of nations, to be able to comprehend the purposes of 



324 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

God with reference to the nations of the earth ; and I be- 
lieve that one of the most important things, and perhaps more 
important to us than studying the history of the world, is 
that we study and become thoroughly acquainted with the 
principles of the gospel, that they may be established in our 
hearts and souls, above all other things, to qualify us to go 
out into the world to preach and teach them. We may know 
all about the philosophy of the ages and the history of the 
nations of the earth ; we may study the wisdom and knowl- 
edge of man and get all the information that we can ac- 
quire in a lifetime of research and study, "but all of it put 
together will never qualify any one to become a minister 
of the gospel unless he has the knowledge and spirit of the 
first principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ. — Apr. C. R. } 
1915, p. 138. 

Encourage Singing. It delights my heart to see our 
little children learning to sing, and to see the people, our 
people everywhere, improving their talents as good singers. 
Everywhere we go among our people, we find sweet voices 
and talent for music. I believe that this is a manifestation 
to us of the purpose of the Lord in this direction toward our 
people, that they will excel in these things, as they should 
excel in every other good thing. — Apr. C. R., Sunday School, 
1904, p. 81. 

Cultivate Singing. I can remember when I was a lit- 
tle boy, hearing my father sing. I do not know how much 
of a singer he was, for at that time I was not capable of 
judging as to the quality of his singing, but the hymns he 
sang became familiar to me, even in the days of my child- 
hood. I believe that I can sing them still, although I am not 
much of a singer. When young men go out into the world 
to preach the gospel, they will find it very beneficial for 
them to know how to sing the songs of Zion. I repeat the 
admonition and request made by Brother McMurrin, who 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN . 325 

has recently returned from a lengthy mission to Europe, 
that the young men who are eligible to preach the gospel, 
and who are likely to be called into the missionary field, 
begin at once to improve their talent to sing, and do not 
think it is beneath their dignity to join the choirs of the 
wards in which they live and learn how to sing. When we 
listen to this choir, under the leadership of Brother Stephens, 
we listen to music, and music is truth. Good music is gra- 
cious praise of God. It is delightsome to the ear, and it is 
one of our most acceptable method's of worshiping God. 
And those who sing in this choir and in all the choirs of the 
Saints, should sing with the spirit and with the understand- 
ing. They should not sing merely because it is a profes- 
sion, or because they have a good voice; but they should 
sing also because they have the spirit of it and can enter 
into the spirit of prayer and praise to God who gave them 
their sweet voices. My soul is always lifted up, and my 
spirit cheered and' comforted, when I hear good music. I 
rejoice in it very much indeed. — Oct. C. R. } 1899, pp. 68, 69. 
Be Free From Debt. One of these subjects is, that in 
the time of prosperity, which we are now enjoying, it is high- 
ly proper for the Latter-day Saints to get out of debt. I 
have unceasingly urged this thought upon the brethren for 
the past year or more. Wherever I have had the opportu- 
nity of speaking, I have scarcely ever forgotten to hold out 
to the people the necessity — that I feel, at least — of our set- 
tling our obligations and freeing ourselves from debt in the 
day of prosperity. Our experience in the years that have 
passed must have led us to the conclusion that we have pe- 
riods of prosperity, followed by periods of depression. We 
have now had a long period of success and prosperity, and 
we may expect, almost at any time, to see these conditions 
change and a time of depression spread over the land and 
over the people. I would say, in connection with this sub- 
ject, that one of the best ways that I know of to pay my 



326 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

obligations to my brother, my neighbor, or business associ- 
ate, is for me first to pay my obligations to the Lord. I can 
pay more of my debts to my neighbors, if I have contracted 
them, after I have met my honest obligations with the Lord, 
than I can by neglecting the latter; and you can do the 
same. If you desire to prosper, and to be free men and 
women and a free people, first meet your just obligations 
to God, and then meet your obligations to your fellowmen. 
Bishop Hunter used to put the matter in these words: 
''Brethren, pay your tithing and be blessed/' and that is just 
what I mean.— Apr. C. R., 1903, p. 2. 

What the Lord Requires of His Saints. There is 
a circumstance recorded in the Scriptures, that has been 
brought forcibly to my mind while listening to the remarks 
of the elders who have spoken to us during conference. A 
young man came to Jesus and asked what good thing he 
should do that he might have eternal life. Jesus said unto 
him, "Keep the commandments. " The young man asked 
which of them. Then Jesus enumerated to him some of the 
commandments that he was to keep — he should not murder, 
nor commit adultery, nor steal, nor bear false witness, but 
he should honor his father and mother, and love his neigh- 
bor as himself, etc. Said the young man, "All these I have 
kept from my youth up : what lack I yet ?'' Jesus said, "If 
thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to 
the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and come 
and follow me." And we are told that he turned away sor- 
rowful, because he had great possessions. He would not 
hearken to, nor obey the law of God in this matter. Not 
that Jesus required of the young man to go and sell all that 
he possessed and give it away ; that is not the principle in- 
volved. The great principle involved is that which the elders 
of Israel are endeavoring to enforce upon the minds of the 
Latter-day Saints today. 'When the young man turned away 
in sorrow, Jesus said to his disciples, "A rich man 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 327 

shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven." (See Matt. 
19:16-23.) 

Is this because the rich man is rich ? No. May not the 
rich man, who has the light of God in his heart, who pos- 
sesses the principle and .spirit of truth, and who understands 
the principle of God's government and law in the world, en- 
ter into the kingdom of heaven as easily, and be as accept- 
able there as the poor man may? Precisely. God is not a 
respecter of persons. The rich man may enter into the 
kingdom of heaven as freely as the poor, if he will bring his 
heart and affections into subjection to the law of God and 
to the principle of truth; if he will place his affections upon 
God, his heart upon the truth, and his soul upon the accom- 
plishment of God's purposes, and not fix his affections and 
his hopes upon the things of the world. Here is the diffi- 
culty, and this was the difficulty with the young man. He 
had great possessions, and he preferred to rely upon his 
wealth rather than forsake all and follow Christ. If he had 
possessed the spirit of truth in his heart to have known the 
will of God, and to have loved' the Lord with all his heart 
and his neighbor as himself, he would have said to the Lord, 
"Yea, Lord, I will do as you require, I will go and sell all 
that I have, and give it to the poor." If he had had it in his 
heart to do this, that alone might have been sufficient, and 
the demand would probably have stopped there; for un- 
doubtedly the Lord did not deem it essential for him to go 
and give his riches away, or to sell his possessions and give 
the proceeds away, in order that he might be perfect, for that, 
in a measure, would have been improvident. Yet, if it had 
required all this to test him and to prove him, to see whether 
he loved the Lord with all his heart, mind, and strength, and 
his neighbor as himself, then he ought to have been will- 
ing to do it ; and if he had been, he would have lacked noth- 
ing, and would have received the gift of eternal life, which is 
the greatest gift of God, and which can be received on no 



328 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

other principle than the one mentioned by Jesus to the 
young man. If you will read the sixth lecture on faith, 
in the book of Doctrine and Covenants, you will learn that no 
man can obtain the gift of eternal life unless he is willing 
to sacrifice all earthly things in order to obtain it. We can- 
not do this so long as our affections are fixed upon the world. 

It is true that we are in a measure of the earth, earthy ; 
we belong to the world. Our affections and our souls are 
here ; our treasures are here, and where the treasure is there 
the heart is. But if we will lay up our treasures in heaven;, 
if we will wean our affections from the things of this world, 
and say to the Lord our God, "Father, not my will, but thine 
be done," then may the will of God be clone on earth as it is 
done in heaven, and the kingdom of God in its power and 
glory will be established upon the earth. Sin and Satan will 
be bound and banished from the earth, and not until we at- 
tain to this condition of mind and faith will this be- done. 

. Then let the Saints unite; let them hearken to the 
voices of the servants of God that are sounded in their ears ; 
let them hearken to their counsels and give heed to the 
truth ; let them seek their own salvation, for, so far as I am 
concerned, I am so selfish that I am seeking after my salva- 
tion, and I know that I can find it only in obedience to the 
laws of God, in keeping the commandments, in performing 
works of righteousness, following in the footsteps of our 
file leader, Jesus the Exemplar and the Head of all. He is 
the way of life, he is the Light of the world, he is the Door 
by which we must enter, in order that we may have a place 
with him in the celestial kingdom of God. — Journal of Dis- 
courses, Vol. 18, 1877, pp. 133-135; Oct. C. R., 1875. 

Cultivate Gratitude. We are almost daily put under 
obligations to one another, especially to friends and acquain- 
tances, and the sense of obligation creates within us feel- 
ings of thankfulness and appreciation which we call grati- 
tude. The spirit of gratitude is always pleasant and satis- 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 329 

fying because it carries with it a sense of helpfulness to 
others; it begets love and friendship, and engenders divine 
influence. Gratitude is said to be the memory of the heart. 

And where there is an absence of gratitude, either to 
God or man, there is the presence of vanity and the spirit 
of self-sufficiency. Speaking of Israel, Paul says : "Be- 
cause that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as 
God, neither were thankful ; but became vain in their imag- 
inations, and their foolish heart was darkened" (Rom. 1 :21). 

Thomas Gibbons expresses in verse most beautifully the 
idea of ingratitude : 

"That man may last, but never lives, 
Who much receives, but nothing gives ; 
Whom none can love, whom none can thank, 
Creation's blot, creation's blank." 

Naturally people feel grateful to those who have 
done them a kindness, and the feeling of gratitude is gen- 
erally a sufficient compensation for those who have done a 
kind and unselfish act. But when one does a favor for an- 
other, and behind that favor is the secret and selfish intent 
that the gratitude which is awakened by the favor shall be- 
come a debt which the receiver at some time and in some 
way must repay to the selfish needs of the one who be- 
stowed the favor, then gratitude becomes a debt which it 
is expected will be paid. 

An act of apparent kindness can never result in good 
when it is intended to put any man under obligations that 
deprive him of his freedom to act. That is the characteristic 
of a politician. It is buying up one's freedom, and such a 
bargain is worse upon the man who seeks to make it than 
Shylock's contract for a pound of flesh. 

When we win the friendship of others, because that 
friendship is helpful and encouraging to us, and because we 
need it for our happiness in life, gratitude of others toward 



330 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

us has a beautiful and lasting charm. That is the gratitude 
which Saints enjoy. 

It is always safer and better to enjoy the gratitude 
which we feel to others than to set store upon the gratitude 
which we think others should have toward us. The grate- 
ful man sees so much in the world to be thankful for, and 
with him the good outweighs the evil. Love overpowers 
jealousy, and light drives darkness out of his life. Pride 
destroys our gratitude and sets up selfishness in its place. 
How much happier we are in the presence of a grateful and 
loving soul, and how careful we should be to cultivate, 
through the medium of a prayerful life, a thankful attitude 
toward God and man ! — Juvenile Instructor } Vol. 38, April, 
1903, pp. 242, 243. 

Backbiting. In a letter recently received by me, the 
following request and" question were submitted' for my 
opinion : "I would like you to define backbiting. There seems 
to be a difference of opinion respecting the meaning of the 
term. Some claim that so long as you speak the truth 
about a person, it is not backbiting, no matter what you say 
or how you say it. Would it not be better if we knew a 
person had faults, to go to him privately and labor with him, 
than to go to others and speak of his faults ?" 

Nothing could be farther from the spirit and genius of 
the gospel than to suppose that we are always justified in 
speaking the truth about a person, however harmful the 
truth to him may be. The gospel teaches us the funda- 
mental principle of repentance, and we have no right to dis- 
credit a man in the estimation of his fellow^men when he has 
truly repented and" God has forgiven him. We are con- 
stantly beset by temptation, and often say and do things 
of which we immediately repent, and no doubt, if our re- 
pentance is genuine, it is always acceptable to our heavenly 
Father. After he has accepted the contrition of the human 
heart and forgiven men their trespasses, it is dangerous for 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 331 

us to hold up their evil deeds for the contempt of the world. 

As a rule, it is not necessary to be constantly offering 
advice to those who in our judgment are possessed of some 
fault. In the first place, our judgments may be in error; 
and in the second place, we may be dealing with a man who 
is strongly imbued with the spirit of repentance, and who, 
conscious of his weakness, is constantly struggling to over- 
come it. The utmost care, therefore, should be observed 
in all our language that implies a reproach of others. As 
a general rule, backbiting is better determined by the spirit 
and purpose that actuate us in speaking of things we consider 
faults in others than in the words themselves. A man or 
woman who possesses the Spirit of God will soon detect in 
his or her own feelings the spirit of backbiting, as that spirit 
is present in the remarks that are made concerning others. 
The question of backbiting, therefore, is probably best deter- 
mined by the ancient rule, "That the letter killeth and the 
spirit giveth life." — Juvenile Instructor, October 15, 1904, 
Vol. 39, p. 625. 

Do Not Inflict Wounds, But Heal Wounds. Al- 
most anyone can inflict a wound. It may be made by a 
word, a slight, or by general conduct. But the healing of a 
wound is an art not acquired by practice alone, but by the 
loving tenderness that comes from universal good will and 
a sympathetic interest in the welfare and happiness of oth- 
ers. If people were always as ready to administer kindness 
as they are indifferent to the pain of others — if they were 
as patient to heal as they are quick to wound — many an 
unkind word would never be spoken, many a slight would 
be avoided. The art of healing is really one of the highest 
qualities and attributes of man; it is a characteristic of a 
great and noble soul; the sure indication of generous im- 
pulse. 

In the discipline of the home, of the school, and social 
life, the infliction of wounds may be unavoidable, if they be 



332 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

not an actual necessity; but wounds should never be left 
open to fester — they should be bound up and cared for until 
they are healed. Perhaps the most perfect ideal in the art 
of healing is the mother whose tender and gracious love 
asserts itself in taking away the sting of a deserved or un- 
deserved punishment. How her love heals every wound! 
How quick her caresses bind up and soothe! The example 
of her" life is the wisdom which love teaches. In the school, 
children may suffer humiliation into which their wayward 
or careless conduct has brought them, and their punish- 
ment may be just ; but their wounds the teacher should never 
leave unhealed. Nature wounds us when we violate her 
laws ; but nature has her antiseptic methods of treating and 
healing every wound. The wise teacher has his also. 

The cultivation of kindly thoughts and sentiments to- 
wards others is always helpful in the art of healing. It is 
sometimes helpful to lift ourselves out of our own shells in 
which, by our surroundings and habits of thought, we are 
incrusted, and place ourselves in the positions which others 
occupy in life. Constant consideration for the welfare and 
happiness of others is every day imposed upon us by the 
divine injunction, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." 

The test, then, of our soul's greatness is rather to be 
sought in our ability to comfort and console, our ability to 
help others, rather than in our ability to help ourselves and 
crowd others down in the struggle of life. If the reader 
will stop a moment to reflect upon the healing qualities of 
Christ's life, he will understand that Christ was a Master in 
the art of healing, not alone of the wounds he made, but 
of self-inflicted wounds and the wounds that others made. 
What a comfort his life is to those in sorrow! How in- 
stinctively our thoughts turn to him ! How prone we are to 
go to him for consolation ! He is truly the great Healer of the 
afflictions of others. — Juvenile Instructor, March, 1903, Vol. 
38, pp. 178, 179. 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 333 

Use Good Language. Language, like thought, makes 
its impression and is recalled by the memory in a way that 
may be unpleasant if not harmful to those who have been 
compelled to listen to unseemly words. Thoughts that in 
themselves are not improper may be exalted or debased by 
the language used to express them. If inelegant expres- 
sions should be eschewed, what shall be said of profanity? 
— Juvenile Instructor, May 1, 1906, Vol. 41, p. 272. 

Do Not Destroy Life Wantonly. I have just a few 
words to say in addition to those that have already been said, 
in relation to shedding blood and to the destruction of life. 
I think that every soul should be impressed by the senti- 
ments that have been expressed here this evening by all who 
have spoken, and not less with reference to the killing of our 
innocent birds, natives of our country, who live upon the ver- 
min that are indeed enemies to the farmer and to mankind. 
It is not only wicked to destroy them, it is abominable, in 
my opinion. I think that this principle should extend, not 
only to the bird life, but to the life of all animals. When I 
visited, a few years ago, the Yellowstone National Park, and 
saw in the streams and' the beautiful lakes, birds swimming 
quite fearless of man, allowing passers-by to approach them 
as closely almost as tame birds, and apprehending no fear 
of them, and when I saw droves of beautiful deer herding 
along the side of the road, as fearless of the presence of men 
as any domestic animal, it filled my heart with a degree of 
peace and joy that seemed to be almost a foretaste of that 
period hoped for when there shall be none to hurt and none 
to molest in all the land, especially among all the inhabitants 
of Zion. These same birds, if they were to visit other re- 
gions, inhabited by man, would, on account of their tame- 
ness, doubtless become more, easily a prey to the gunner. 
The same may be said of those beautiful creatures — the deer 
and antelope. If they should wander out of the park, be- 
yond the protection that is established there for these ani- 



334 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

mals, they would become, of course, an easy prey to those 
who were seeking their lives. I never could &ee why a man 
should be imbued with a blood-thirsty desire to kill and de- 
stroy animal life. I have known men — and they still exist 
among us — who enjoy what is, to them, the "sport" of hunt- 
ing birds and slaying them by the hundreds, and who will 
come in after a day's sport, boasting of how many harmless 
birds they have had the skill to slaughter, and day after day, 
during the season when it is lawful for men to hunt and kill 
(the birds having had a season of protection and not appre- 
hending danger) go out by scores or hundreds, and you may 
hear their guns early in the morning on the day of the open- 
ing, as if great armies had met in battle; and the terrible 
work of slaughtering the innocent birds goes on. 

I do not believe any man should kill animals or birds 
unless he needs them for food, and then he should not kill 
innocent little birds that are not intended for food for man. 
I think it is wicked for men to thirst in their souls to kill 
almost everything which possesses animal life. It is wrong, 
and I have been surprised at prominent men whom I have 
seen whose very souls seemed to be athirst for the shedding 
of animal blood. They go off hunting deer, antelope, elk, 
anything they can find, and what for? "just f° r tne ^ un °f 
it!" Not that they are hungry and need the flesh of their 
prey, but just because they love to shoot and to destroy life. 
I am a firm believer, with reference to these things, in the 
simple words of one of the poets : 

"Take not away the life you cannot give, 
For all things have an equal right to live." 
—Juvenile Instructor, April, 1913, Vol. 48, pp. 308-309. 

Commencement Address. The point which seems the 
most perspicuous, and which will appear with greatest force 
to your minds, no doubt, on this occasion, is that it should 
have a speedy ending. Not so, however, with the efforts of 
those students who graduate with honors from this college, 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 335 

today. Before them lies a strange, meandering, endless path, 
by them as yet untrodden, however well beaten by the weary 
feet of pilgrims who have passed over to the great beyond. 
This path is fraught with all there is in life, of good or ill 
to them. They are entering upon the great problem of life, 
and each will be compelled to solve that problem for himself. 
The problem of death — which is spiritual midnight — the un- 
enlightened soul — will solve itself. As the stream flows nat- 
urally down the slope to the dead waters of our inland' sea, 
so is the common trend of the natural man down to the 
dark valley of the shadows of death. He needs to make no 
effort to reach this goal; by lazily floating on the tide of 
common events, he will reach it all too soon. But, to the 
fountain of life, to the summit of existence, to the fulness 
of moral, religious and intellectual manhood, the finger board 
of truth points eternally up the stream. To reach this glo- 
rious fountain, to scale this magnificent height, one must 
work; he must stem the current, must climb the hill — must 
climb and work and persevere. Thus he will succeed. 

It is a very important thing to make a commencement 
in life. It is no less important to make that commencement 
upon a. sound and proper footing. A man going to the sum- 
mit of Twin Peaks, which tower towards the heavens on the 
southeast of us, will have a long, weary journey before he 
reaches his destination. Although not far away at first, if he 
starts off toward the northwest, the longer he continues 
in that direction the further he goes from his objective point. 
True, he may circumscribe the earth and, if he keep the 
proper bearings, will come back to the point at last. But 
eternity is a wondrous globe to circumnavigate, and we will 
find it to our advantage not to undertake the feat when we 
can so easily avoid it by commencing as we should. Error 
is a worthless and an injurious thing. To avoid it should 
always be our careful study. Mistakes, if they are indeed 
mistakes, are never fortunate, and may be extremely painful 



336 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

and hard to rectify. But the sooner rectified the better. It 
is braver and more honorable to promptly disavow and fly 
from error, no matter what the present seeming cost, or to 
frankly acknowledge a mistake, and apologize for it, and 
thus get rid of it, than to crouch beneath the burden, which 
is moral cowardice. 

The students now graduating from this school in the 
branches of education which they have taken, are ready to 
commence the application of the knowledge they have ac- 
quired to the practical duties of life. You may apply this 
knowledge to the development of the natural resources and 
prosperity of our country, or to the betterment of the social 
problems of the times in which you live, or you may apply it 
to the further intellectual development of yourselves and 
others. That which you have gained by study and the as- 
sistance of your teachers should be wisely used by you as an 
aid to the attainment of other and greater knowledge. 

Whatever may be your course in the future, or your 
choice of occupation, always remember the grand scriptural 
injunction : "Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with 
thy might ; for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, 
nor wisdom, in the grave, w T hither thou goest." (Ec. 9:10.) 
This scripture applies directly to the temporal life and death, 
and only to them. Whatever is worth doing at all, should be 
well and faithfully and thoroughly done. The failures occur- 
ring in the legitimate pursuits of life, resulting solely from 
the unprofitableness thereof, are few and far between. The 
vast majority of failures are the results of neglect, or of 
want of careful attention, or of ignorance, or of dishonesty 
on the part of the applicants, and not of the business itself. 

Carefully select your occupation with a view to your 
qualifications or adaptability therefor; let it be worthy of 
the noblest ambition and purest desire, and then engage in 
it in earnest, put your heart into it, and your mind upon it, 
with due consideration to other essential things, until you 



MANY DUTIES OF MAN 337 

succeed. All extremes should be avoided. To fix the heart 
and mind upon a single object, however good, and close the 
eyes to all else in life, may make an expert, a bigot, or a crank, 
but never a wise and broad-minded* man. It is foolish to be- 
come too much absorbed in material things. Labor and re- 
laxation should go hand in hand, and pure and undefiled 
religion will lighten every burden you, have, to bear, and help 
to sweeten the bitter draught of many a sorrowing soul. The 
proper admixture of labor and leisure will not only promote 
the highest mental capabilities, but also the most perfect 
physical conditions. 

Man is a dual being. He is spiritual and he is phys- 
ical. The latter is dependent upon the former for intelli- 
gence and life. The body without the spirit is dead, but the 
spirit is an immortal and an independent principle and be- 
ing. It is the more important part, yet man bestows more 
thought and labor upon the body, as a rule, than upon the 
better part. Neither should be neglected, least of all, the 
spiritual. This is truth, and it is the truth that makes man 
free. By it they stand, without it they fall. 

The Great Teacher of the world has said, "If ye con- 
tinue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye 
shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free." 
(John 8:31-2.) Again: "And truth is knowledge of things as 
they are, and as they were, and as they are to come. ,J (Doc. 
and Cov. 93:24.) 

This knowledge of truth, combined with proper regard 
for it, and its faithful observance, constitutes true education. 
The mere stuffing of the mind with a knowledge of facts is 
not education. The mind must not only possess a knowl- 
edge of truth, but the soul must revere it, cherish it, love 
it as a priceless gem; and this human life must be guided 
and shaped by it in order to fulfil its destiny. The mind 
should not only be charged with intelligence, but the soul 
should be filled with admiration and desire for pure intelli- 

23 



338 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

gence which comes of a knowledge of the truth. The truth 
can only make him free who hath it, and will continue in it. 
And the word of God is truth, and it will endure forever. 

Educate yourself not only for time, but also for eternity. 
The latter of the two is the more important. Therefore, 
when we shall have completed the studies of time, and enter 
upon the commencement ceremonies of the great hereafter, 
we will find our work is not finished, but just begun, we may 
then say with the poet: 

"Lay this aside — say not your work is done, 
No need of love or goodness ever dies, 
But in the lives of others multiplies, 
Say it has just begun. " 

In conclusion permit me to repeat a portion of the first 
psalm; "Blessed is the man that walketh not in the counsel 
of the ungodly, nor standeth in the way of sinners, nor sit- 
teth in the seat of the scornful. But his delight is in the 
law of the Lord; and in his law doth he meditate day and 
night. And he shall be like a tree planted by the rivers of 
water, that bringeth forth his fruit in his season; his leaf 
also shall not wither; and whatsoever he doeth shall pros- 
per. The ungodly are not so : but are like the chaff which 
the wind driveth away." — Contributor, Vol. 16, pp. 569- 
671. Delivered at the commencement exercises of the Lat- 
ter-day Saints College, Salt Lake City, June 5, 1895. 

Our Main Purpose of Life. The important consid- 
eration is not how long we can live but how well we can 
learn the lessons of life, and discharge our duties and obli- 
gations to God and to each other. One of the main pur- 
poses of our existence is that we might conform to the im- 
age and likeness of him who sojourned in the flesh without 
blemish — immaculate, pure, and spotless! Christ came not 
only to atone for the sins of the world, but to set an exam- 
ple before all men and to establish the standard of God's 



MANY D UTIES OF MAN 339 

perfection, of God's law, and of obedience to the Father. — 
Improvement Era, Vol. 21, p. 104, December, 1917. 

How to Love Your Neighbor. Love your neighbor 
as yourself? How are you to do it? If your neighbor is in 
danger, protect him to the utmost of your power. If you 
see your neighbor's property in danger of injury, protect 
his property as you would your own, as far as it lies in your 
power. If your neighbor's boy or girl is going astray, go 
directly to your neighbor, in the spirit of love, and help him 
to reclaim his child. How are we to love our neighbor as 
we love ourselves? It is the simplest thing in the world; 
but too many people are selfish and narrow and not given 
to that breadth of feeling which reaches out and considers 
the benefit and welfare of their neighbors ; and they narrow 
themselves down to their own peculiar and particular benefit 
and blessing and well being, and feel to say: "O, let my 
neighbor take care of himself/' That is not the spirit that 
should characterize a Latter-day Saint. — Improvement Era, 
Vol. 21, pp. 103, 104, December, 1917. 

Question of Church Leaders. We have come to ask 
you if you are in strict accord with the two great com- 
mandments : "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all 
thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, * 
* * and thy neighbor as thyself." — Improvement Era, Vol. 
21, p. 98, December, 1917; Matt. 22:34-40. 

The Sin of Ingratitude, And I believe that one of 
the greatest sins of which the inhabitants of the earth are 
guilty today is the sin of ingratitude, the want of acknowl- 
edgment, on their part, of God and his right to govern and 
control. We see a man raised up with extraordinary gifts, 
or with great intelligence, and he is instrumental in devel- 
oping some great principle. He and the world' ascribe his 
great genius and wisdom to himself. He attributes his suc- 
cess to his own energies, labor and mental capacity. He 
does not acknowledge the hand of God in anything con- 



340 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

nected with his success, but ignores him altogether and 
takes the honor to himself ; this will apply to almost all the 
world. In all the great modern discoveries in science, in the 
arts, in mechanics, and in all the material advancement of 
the age, the world say, "We have done it." The individual 
says, "I have done it," and he gives no honor or credit to 
God. Now, I read in the revelations through Joseph Smith, 
the prophet, that because of this, God is not pleased with the 
inhabitants of the earth, but is angry with them because 
they will not acknowledge his* hand in all things. — Deseret 
Weekly News, 1884, Vol. 33, p. 130; Doc. and Cov. 59:21. 



CHAPTER XVI 
Marriage, the Home and the Family 

Necessity of Marriage. The house of the Lord is a 
house of order and not a house of confusion ; and that means 
that the man is not without the woman in the Lord, neither 
is the woman without the man in the Lord ; and that no man 
can be saved and exalted in the kingdom of God without 
the woman, and no woman can reach the perfection and ex- 
altation in the kingdom of God alone. That is what it 
means. God instituted marriage in the beginning. He 
made man in his own image and likeness, male and female, 
and in their creation it was designed that they should be 
united together in sacred bonds of marriage, and one is not 
perfect without the other. Furthermore, it means that there 
is no union for time and eternity that can be perfected 
outside of the law of God and the order of his house. Men 
may desire it, they may go through the form of it in this life, 
but it will be of no effect except it be done and sanctioned 
by divine authority, in the name of the Father and of the 
Son and of the Holy Ghost.— Apr. C. R., 1913, pp. 118- 119. 
' Marriage, God-ordained and Sanctioned. "And 
again, I say unto you, that whoso forbiddeth to marry is not 
ordained of God, for marriage is ordained of God unto 
man" (Doc. and Cov. 49:15). 

I desire to emphasize this. I want the young men of 
Zion to realize that this institution of marriage is not a man- 
made institution. It is of God. It is honorable, and no man 
who is of marriageable age is living his religion who remains 
single. It is not simply devised for the convenience alone 
of man, to suit his own notions, and his own ideas ; to mar- 
ry and then divorce, to adopt and then to discard, just as he 
pleases. There are great consequences connected with it, 
consequences which reach beyond this present time, *r?to "11 



342 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

eternity, for thereby souls are begotten into the world, and 
men and women obtain their being in the world. Marriage 
is the preserver of the human race. Without it, the pur- 
poses of God would be frustrated ; virtue would be destroyed 
to give place to vice and corruption, and the earth would be 
void and empty. 

Neither are the relationships that exist, or should ex- 
ist, between parents and children, and between children and 
parents, of an ephemeral nature, nor of a temporal character. 
They are of eternal consequence, reaching beyond the veil, 
in spite of all that we can do. The man, and the woman 
who are the agents, in the providence of God, to bring liv- 
ing souls into the world, are made before God and the heav- 
ens, as responsible for these acts as is God himself responsi- 
ble for the works of his own hands, and for the revelations 
of his own wisdom. The man and the woman who engage in 
this ordinance of matrimony are engaging in something that 
is of such far-reaching character, and" is of such vast im- 
portance, that thereby hangs life and death, and eternal 
increase. Thereupon depends eternal happiness, or eternal 
misery. For this reason, God has guarded this sacred insti- 
tution by the most severe penalties, and has declared that 
whosoever is untrue to the marriage relation, whosoever is 
guilty of adultery, shall be put to death. This is scriptural 
law, though it is not practiced today, because modern civili- 
zation does -not recognize the laws of God in relation to the 
moral status of mankind. The Lord commanded, "Whoso- 
ever sheddeth innocent blood, by man shall his blood be 
shed/' Thereby God has given the law. Life is an im- 
portant thing. No man has any right to take life, unless 
God commanded it. The law of God as to violation of the 
marriage covenant is just as strict, and is on a parallel with 
the law against murder, notwithstanding the former is not 
carried out. * * * 

Now, every young person throughout the Church should 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 343 

understand this very thoroughly. The Church authorities 
and the teachers of our associations should inculcate the sa- 
credness, and teach the duty of marriage, as it has been re- 
vealed in the latter days to us. There should be a reform 
in the Church in this regard, and a sentiment created in 
favor of honorable marriage, and that would prevent any 
young man, or any young woman, who is a member of the 
Church, from marrying except by that authority which is 
sanctioned of God. And no man holding the priesthood who 
is worthy and of age should remain unmarried. They should 
also teach that the law of chastity is one of most vital im- 
portance, both to children, and to men and to women. It is a 
vitally important principle to the children of God in all their 
lives, from the cradle to the grave. God has fixed dreadful 
penalties against the transgression of his law of chastity, of 
virtue, of purity. When the law of God shall be in force 
among men, they will be cut off who are not absolutely pure 
and unsoiled and spotless — both men and women. We ex- 
pect the women to be pure, we expect them to be spotless 
and without a blemish, and it is as necessary and important 
for man to be pure and virtuous as for woman ; indeed, no 
woman would ever be other than pure if men were so. The 
gospel of Jesus Christ is the law of love, and love of God 
with the whole heart and mind is the greatest commandment, 
and the next is like unto it: love thy neighbor as thyself. 
This also should be remembered in the marriage relation, 
for, while it is said that the desires of the woman shall be 
to her husband, and he shall rule over her, it is intended that 
that rule shall be in love and not in tyranny. God never 
rules tyrannically, except when men so corrupt themselves 
that they are unfit to live. Then, and under such conditions, 
it is the story of all his dealings with mankind, that he sends 
judgments upon them and wipes them out and destroys 
them. — Improvement Era, July, 1902, pp. 713-17. 

Righteousness and Necessity of Marriage. Many 



344 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

people imagine that there is something sinful in marriage; 
there is an apostate tradition to that effect. This is a false 
and very harmful idea. On the contrary, God not only com- 
mends but he command's marriage. While man was yet im- 
mortal, before sin had entered the world, our heavenly 
Father himself performed the first marriage. He united our 
first parents in the bonds of holy matrimony, and commanded 
them to be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth. 
This command he has never changed, abrogated or annulled ; 
but it has continued in force throughout all the generations 
of mankind. 

Without marriage the purposes of God would be frus- 
trated so far as this world is concerned, for there would be 
none to obey his other commands. 

There appears to be a something beyond and above the 
reasons apparent to the human mind why chastity brings 
strength and power to the peoples of the earth, but it is so. 

Today a flood of iniquity is overwhelming the civ- 
ilized world. One great reason therefor is the neglect of 
marriage; it has lost its sanctity in the eyes of the great 
majority. It is at best a civil contract, but more often an 
accident or a whim, or a means of gratifying the passions.* 
And when the sacredness of the covenant is ignored or lost 
sight of, then a disregard of the marriage vows, under the 
present moral training of the masses, is a mere triviality, a 
trifling indiscretion. 

The neglect of marriage, this tendency to postpone its 
responsibilities \intil middle life, that so perniciously affects 
Christendom, is being felt in the midst of the Saints. 

Certainly we are not in favor of the very early mar- 
riages that prevailed a few centuries ago. 

But what we wish to impress upon the Saints is that 
the legitimate union of the sexes is a law of God, that to 
be blessed of him, we must honor that law ; that if we do not 
do so the mere fact that we are called by his name will not 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 345 

save us from the evils that neglect of this law entails, that 
indeed we are only his people when we observe his laws ; that 
when we do not do so we may expect the same unfortunate 
rsults to come upon us as flow to the rest of humanity from 
the same causes. 

We believe that every man holding the holy priesthood 
should be married, with the very few exceptions of those 
who through infirmities of mind or body are not fit for mar- 
riage. Every man is a worse man in proportion as he is un- 
fit for the married state. We hold that no man who is mar- 
riageable is fully living his religion who remains unmarried. 
He is doing a wrong to himself by retarding his progress, 
by narrowing his experiences, and to society by the unde- 
sirable example that he sets to others, as well as he, him- 
self, being a dangerous factor in the community. 

We say to our young people, get married, and marry 
aright. Marry in the faith, and let the ceremony be per- 
formed in the place God has appointed. Live so that you 
may be worthy of this blessing. If, however, obstacles, not 
at present removable, prevent this most perfect form of 
marriage, have your bishop perform the ceremony, and then, 
at the earliest possible moment, go to the temple. But do 
not marry those out of the Church, as such unions almost 
invariably lead to unhappiness and quarrels and often 
finally to separation. Besides, they are not pleasing in the 
sight of heaven. The believer and unbeliever should not be 
yoked together, for sooner or later, in time or in eternity, 
they must be divided again. 

And now we desire with holy zeal to emphasize the 
enormity of sexual sins. Though often regarded as insig- 
nificant by those not knowing the will of God, they are, in 
his eyes, an abomination, and if we are to remain his favored 
people they must be shunned as the gates of hell. The evil 
results of these sins are so patent in vice, crime, misery and 
disease that it would appear that all, young and old, must 



346 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

perceive and sense them. They are destroying the world. If 
we are to be preserved we must abhor them, shun them, not 
practice the least of them, for they weaken and enervate, they 
kill man spiritually, they make him unfit for the company of 
the righteous and the presence of God. — Juvenile Instructor, 
Vol. 37, p. 400, July 1, 1902. ' 

Male and ^Female Enter Heaven. No man will ever 
enter there until he has consummated his mission ; for we 
have come here to be conformed to the likeness of God. He 
made us in the beginning in his own image and in his own 
likeness, and he made us male and female. We never could 
be in the image of God if we were not both male and female. 
Read the Scriptures, and you will see it for yourselves 
as God has said it. He has made us in his own form and 
likeness, and here we are, male and female, parents and chil- 
dren. And we must become more and more like him — more 
like him in love, in charity, in forgiveness, in patience, 
longsuffering and forbearance, in purity of thought and 
action, in intelligence, and in all respects, that we may be 
worthy of exaltation in his presence. It is for this that 
we have come to the earth. This is the work that we have 
to perform. God has shown us the way and given us the 
means by which we may consummate and nil our mission 
upon this earth and perfect our destiny ; for we are destined 
and foreordained to become like God, and unless we do 
become like him we will never be permitted to dwell with 
him. When we become like him you will find that we will 
be presented before him in the form in which we were 
created, male and female. The woman will not go there 
alone, and the man will not go there alone, and claim ex- 
altation. They may attain a degree of salvation alone, but 
when they are exalted they will be exalted according to 
the law of the celestial kingdom. They cannot be exalted 
in any other way, neither the living nor the dead. It is 
well for us to learn something about why we build temples, 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 347 

and why we administer in them for the dead as well as for 
the living. We do this that we may become like unto him, 
and dwell with him eternally; that we may become sons of 
God, heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. — 
Tabernacle Sermon, June 12, 1898. 

Marriage to Replenish the Earth. Those who 
have taken upon themselves the responsibility of wedded 
life should see to it that they do not abuse, the course of 
nature ; that they do not destroy the principle of life within 
them, nor violate any of the commandments of God. The 
command which he gave in the beginning to multiply and 
replenish the earth is still in force upon the children of men. 
Possibly no greater sin could be committed by the people 
who have embraced this gospel than to prevent or to destroy 
life in the manner indicated. We are born into the world 
that we may have life, and we live that we may have a 
fulness of joy, and if we will obtain a fulness of joy, 
we must obey the law of our creation and the law by which 
we may obtain the consummation of our righteous hopes and 
desires— life eternal.— -Apr. C. R., 1900, p. 40. 

Eternal Marriage. Why did he teach us the principle 
of eternal union of man and wife? Because God knew that 
we were his children here, to remain his children forever 
and ever, and that we were just as truly individuals, and 
that our individuality- was as identical as that of the Son of 
God, and would therefore continue, worlds without end. 
So that the man receiving his wife by the power of God, 
for time and for all eternity, would have the right to claim 
her and she to claim her husband, in the world to come. 
Neither would be changed, except from mortality to im- 
mortality ; neither would be other than himself or herself, 
but they will have their identity in the world to come pre- 
cisely as they exercise their individuality and enjoy their 
identity here. God has revealed this principle, and it has 
its bearings upon the evidence that we possess of the actual, 



348 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

literal resurrection of the body, jnst as. it is and as the 
prophets have declared it in the Book of Mormon. — Apr. 
C. #.,1912 f pp. 136-137 ; Mosiah 15 :20-23 ; 16:7-11 ; Alma 40. 

Eternity of the Family Organization. Our 
associations (family) are not exclusively intended for this 
life, for time, as we distinguish it from eternity. We live 
for time and for eternity. We form associations and re- 
lations for title and all eternity. Our affections and our 
desires are found fitted and prepared to endure not only 
throughout the temporal or mortal life, but through all 
eternity. Who are there besides the Latter-day Saints who 
contemplate the thought that beyond the grave we will con- 
tinue in the family organization ? the father, the mother, the 
children recognizing each other in the relations which they 
owe to each other and in which they stand to each other? 
this family organization being a unit in the great and perfect 
organization of God's work, and all destined to continue 
throughout time and eternity? 

We are living for eternity and not merely for the mo- 
ment. Death does not part us from one another, if we have 
entered into sacred relationships with each other by virtue 
of the authority that God has revealed to the children of 
men. Our relationships are formed for eternity. We are 
immortal beings, and we are looking forward to the growth 
that is to be attained in an exalted life" after we have proved 
ourselves faithful and true to the covenants that we have 
entered into here, and then we will receive a fulness of 
joy. A man and woman who have embraced the gospel of 
Jesus Christ and who have begun life togther, should be 
able by their power, example and influence to cause their 
children to emulate them in lives of virtue, honor, and in 
integrity to the kingdom of God which will redound to their 
own interest and salvation. No one can advise my children 
with greater earnestness and solicitude for their happiness 
and salvation than I can do myself. Nobody has more 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 349 

interest in the welfare of my own children than I have. I 
cannot be satisfied without them. They are part of me. 
They are mine ; God has given them to me, and I want them 
to be humble and submissive to the requirements of the 
gospel. I want them to do right, and to be right in every 
particular, so that they will be worthy of the distinction that 
the Lord has given them in being numbered among his 
covenant people who are choice above all other people, be- 
cause they have made sacrifice for their own salvation in the 
truth. Speaking of the fashions of the world, I do not care 
to say very much on the subject, but I do think that we live 
in an age the very trend of which is to vice and wickedness. 
I believe that to a very large extent the fashions of the day, 
and especially the fashions of women, have a tendency to 
evil and not to virtue or modesty, and I deplore that evident 
fact, for you see it on every hand. Young men want to 
get homes that are palatial, that are fine in all their appoint- 
ments, and as modern as anybody else's before they will 
get married. I think it is a mistake. I think that young 
men and young women, too, should be willing, even at this 
day, and in the present condition of things, to enter the 
sacred bonds of marriage together and fight their way to- 
gether to success, meet their obstacles and their difficulties, 
and cleave together to success, and co-operate in their 
temporal affairs, so that they shall succeed. Then they will 
learn to love, one another better, and will be more united 
throughout their lives, and the Lord will bless them more 
abundantly. I regret, I think it is a crying evil, that there 
should exist a sentiment or a feeling among any members 
of the Church to curtail the birth of their children. I think ■ 
that is a crime wherever it occurs, where husband and wife 
are in possession of health and vigor and are free from 
impurities that would be entailed upon their posterity. I 
believe that where people undertake to curtail or prevent 
the birth of their children that they are going to reap 



350 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

disappointment by and by. I have no hesitancy in saying 
that I believe this is one of the greatest crimes of the world 
today, this evil practice. — Relief Society Magazine, Vol 4, 
June, 1917, p. 314 et. seq. 

Importance of Marriage Within the Church. I 
would rather go myself to the grave than to be associated 
with a wife outside of the bonds of the new and everlasting 
covenant. Now, I hold it just so sacred; but some members 
of the Church do not so regard the matter. Some people feel 
that it does not make very much difference whether a girl 
marries a man in the Church, full of the faith of the gospel, 
or an unbeliever. Some of our young people have married 
outside the Church, but very few of those who have done 
it have failed to come to grief. I would like to see Latter- 
day Saint women marry Latter-day Saint men, and Latter- 
day Saint men marry Latter-day Saint women; and let 
Methodists marry Methodists. Catholics marry Catholics, 
and Presbyterians marry Presbyterians, and so on to the 
limit. Let them keep within the pale of their own faith 
and church, and marry and inter-marry there, and let 
the Latter-day Saints do the same thing in their Church; 
then we will see who comes out best in the end.— Oct. C 
R., 1909, pp. 5, 6. 

No Marriage in Heaven. Why did' Jesus teach the 
doctrine that there was no marrying, nor giving in marriage 
in the other world? Why did he teach the doctrine that 
marriage was instituted by the Father and designed to be 
accomplished in this life? Why did he rebuke those who 
sought to entrap him when they brought to him the example 
of the fulfilment of the law of Moses, for Moses wrote 
the law that God gave him, that if a man married in Israel 
and died without issue, it was the duty of his brother to 
take his widow and raise up seed unto his brother; and 
when seven of these brothers — (which is doubtless a prob- 
lem that these men put to the Savior in order to entrap him 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 351 

if they could) — had taken her, to whom should she belong 
in the resurrection, since they all had her? Jesus declared 
to them, "Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the 
power of God." They did not understand the principle of 
sealing for time and for all eternity; that what God hath 
joined together neither man nor death can put asunder. 
(Matt. 19:6) They had wandered from that principle. It 
had fallen into disuse among them ; they had ceased to un- 
derstand it ; and consequently they did not comprehend the 
truth ; but Christ did. She could only be the wife in eternity 
of the man to whom she was united by the power of God 
for eternity, as well as for time; and Christ understood the 
principle, but he did not cast his pearls before the swine that 
tempted him.— Apr. C. R. s 1912, p. 136. 

Plural Marriage Forbidden. Official Statement — 
"Inasmuch as there are numerous reports in circulation 
that plural marriages have been entered into contrary to 
the official declaration of President Woodruff, of September 
26, 1890, commonly called the Manifesto, which was issued 
by President Woodruff ancj adopted by the Church at its 
general conference, October 6th, 1890, which forbade any 
marriages violative of the law of the land; I, Joseph F. 
Smith, President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints, hereby affirm and declare that no such marriages 
have been solemnized with the sanction, consent or knowl- 
edge of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and 

"I hereby announce that all such marriages are pro- 
hibited, and if any officer or member of the Church shall 
assume to solemnize or enter into any such marriage he 
will be deemed in transgression against the Church and will 
be liable to be dealt with according to the rules and regu- 
lations thereof, and excommunicated therefrom. 

"Joseph F. Smith, 

"President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints/' 

—Apr., C. R., 1904, p. 75. 



352 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Further Statement. We have announced in previous 
conferences, as it was announced by President Woodruff, as 
it was announced by President Snow, and as it was re- 
announced by me and my brethren, and confirmed by the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, plural marriages 
have ceased in the. Church. There isn't a man today in this 
Church, or anywhere else, outside of it, who has authority 
to solemnize a plural marriage — not one ! There is no man 
or woman in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 
who is authorized to contract a plural marriage. It is not 
permitted, and we have been endeavoring to the utmost 
of our ability to prevent men from being led by some de- 
signing person into an unfortunate condition that is for- 
bidden by the conferences, and by the voice of the Church, 
a condition that has to some extent at least, brought re- 
proach upon the people. I want to say that we have been 
doing all in our power to prevent it, or to stop it; and in 
order that we might do this, we have been seeking, to our 
utmost, to find the men who have been the agents and the 
cause of leading people into it. , We find it very difficult to 
trace them, but when we do find them, and can prove it 
upon them, we will deal with them as we have dealt with 
others that we have been able to find. — Apr. C. R., 1911, p. 8. 

Marriage and Large Families Desirable. Bachelor- 
hood and small families carry to the superficial mind the 
idea that they are desirable because they bring with them 
the minimum of responsibility. The spirit that shirks 
responsibility shirks labor. Idleness and pleasure take the 
place of industry and strenuous effort. The love of pleasure 
and of an easy life in turn make demands upon young men 
who refuse to look upon marriage and its consequent family 
enlargement as a sacred duty. The real fault lies with the 
young men. The license of the age leads them from paths 
of duty and responsibility to the pitfalls of a pleasure-lov- 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 353 

ing world. Their sisters are the victims of neglect and of 
a great social and family wrong. 

Women would marry if they could, and would accept 
cheerfully the responsibilities of family life. This loss to 
the home is a loss the nation must feel, as years go on. 
Time will vindicate the laws of God and the truth that in- 
dividual human happiness is found in duty and not in pleas- 
ure and freedom from care. 

The spirit of the world is contagious. We cannot live 
in the midst of such social conditions without suffering 
from the effects of their allurements. Our young people 
will be tempted to follow the example of the world about 
them. There is already a strong tendency to make sport 
of the obligations to marry. Pretexts of ambition are set 
up as an excuse to postpone marriage till some special ob- 
ject is attained. Some of our leading young men desire 
to complete first a course of study at home or abroad. Being 
natural leaders in society their example is dangerous, and 
the excuse is one of questionable propriety. It were better 
far that many such young men never went to college than 
that the excuse of college life be made the reason for post- 
poning marriage beyond the proper age. — Juvenile Instruc- 
tor, Vol. 40, pp. 240, 241, April IS, 1905. 

Be True to Your Wives and Children. And oh! 
my brethren, be true to your families, be true to your wives 
and children. Teach them the way of life. Do not allow 
them to get so far from you that they will become oblivious 
to you or to any principle of honor, purity or truth. Teach 
your children so that they cannot commit sin without viola- 
ting their conscience, teach them the truth, that they may 
not depart from it. Bring them up in the way they should 
go, and when they get old they will not depart from it. If 
you will keep your boys close to your heart, within the 
clasp of your arms; if you will make them to feel that you^ 
love them, that you are their parents, that they are your 

24 



354 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

children, and keep them near to you, they will not go very 
far from you, and they will not commit any very great sin. 
But it is when you turn them out of the home, turn them 
out of your affection — out into the darkness of the night 
into the society of the depraved or degraded; it is when 
they become tiresome to you, or you are tired of their in- 
nocent noise and prattle at home, and you say, "Go off some- 
where else, — " it is this sort of treatment of your children 
that drives them from you, and helps to make criminals 
and infidels of them. You cannot afford to do this. How 
would I feel to enter into the kingdom of God — (if such a 
thing were possible) and see one of my children outside 
among the sorcerers, the whoremongers, and those who love 
and make a lie, and that because I have neglected my duty 
toward him or have not kept a proper restraint upon him? 
Do you think I shall be exalted in the kingdom of my God 
with this stain and blot upon my soul ? I tell you, No ! No 
man can get there until he atones for such crime as this — 
for it is a crime in the sight of God and man for a father 
to carelessly or wilfully neglect his children. This is my 
sentiment. Take care of your children. They are the hope 
of Israel, and upon them will rest, by and by, responsibility 
of the bearing of the kingdom of God in the earth. The 
Lord bless them and keep them in the path of righteousness, 
I humbly pray, in the name of Jesus. Amen. — Apr. C. R.> 
1902, p. 87. 

Respect the Rights of Others. I sincerely hope 
that we shall succeed in impressing upon the minds of the 
rising generation a sincere regard, not only for themselves, 
to keep themselves pure and unspotted from the world, but 
a sincere regard for the rights and privileges of others. 
Our children should be taught to respect not only their 
fathers and their mothers, and their brothers and sisters, but 
they should be taught to respect all mankind, and especially 
should they be instructed and taught and brought up to 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 35.5 

honor the aged and the infirm, the unfortunate and the poor, 
the needy, and those who lack the sympathies of mankind. 

We too frequently see a disposition on the part of our 
children to make fun of the unfortunate. A poor cripple, 
or a poor weak-minded person comes along, and the boys 
will poke fun at him, and make unbecoming remarks about 
him. This is entirely wrong, and such a spirit as this should 
never be witnessed among the children of the Latter-day 
Saints. They ought to be taught better at home. They 
should be thoroughly taught better than this in our Sunday 
schools, and in all the schools, so far as that is concerned, 
that our children attend. Our children should be taught to 
venerate that which is holy, that which is sacred. They 
should venerate the name of God. They should hold in 
sacred veneration the name of the Son of God. They should 
not take Their holy names in vain; and they should also 
be taught to respect and venerate the temples of God, the 
places of worship of their fathers and mothers. Our children 
should be taught also that they have rights in the house of 
the Lord equal to their parents and equal to their neighbors 
or anybody else. It always pains me to see our little ones 
disturbed in this right. I witnessed a little circumstance 
in our meeting this afternoon in the aisle ; a little child was 
sitting by its mother on a seat. Somebody came along and 
took the little child off its seat, and occupied the seat him- 
self, leaving the child to stand. I want to say to you, my 
brethren and sisters, that that act sent a pang to my heart. 
I would not, for anything in the shape of remuneration of 
a worldly character, grieve the heart of a little child in the 
house of God, lest an impression should be left upon its 
mind that would make the house of worship a distasteful 
place, and it would prefer not to come within its walls, than 
to come and be offended. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol 39, p. 
657, Semi-Annual S. S. Conference, October 9, 1904. 

Mutual Treatment of Husband, Wife and Chil- 



356 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

dren. Parents, in the first place, whether they do it or 
not, should love and respect each other, and treat each other 
with respectful decorum, and kindly regard all the time. 
The husband should treat his wife with the utmost courtesy 
and respect. The husband should never insult her; he 
should never speak slightly of her, but should always hold 
her in the highest esteem in the home, in the presence of their 
children. We do not always do it, perhaps; some of us, 
perhaps, do not do it at all. But nevertheless it is true that 
we ought to do it. The wife, also, should treat the hus- 
band with the greatest respect and courtesy. Her_ words 
to him should not be keen and cutting and sarcastic. She 
should not pass slurs or insinuations at him. She should not 
nag him. She should not try to arouse his anger or make 
things unpleasant about the home. The wife should be a 
joy to her husband, and she should live and conduct her- 
self at home so the home will be the most joyous, the most 
blessed place on earth to her husband. This should be the 
condition of the husband, wife, the father and the mother, 
within the sacred precincts of that holy place, the home. 
Then it will be easy for the parents to instil into the hearts 
of their children, not only love for their fathers and their 
mothers, not only respect and courtesy towards their parents, 
but love and courtesy and deference between the children 
at home. The little brothers will respect their little sisters. 
The little boys will respect one another. The little girls 
will respect one another and the girls and boys will respect 
one another, and treat one another with that love, that 
deference and respect that should be observed in the home on 
the part of the little children. Then it will be easy for the 
Sunday school teacher to continue the training of the child 
under the hallowed influence of the Sabbath school; and 
the child will be tractable and easily led, because the founda- 
tion of a correct education has been laid in the heart and 
mind of the child at home. The teacher can then help the 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 357 

little children, brought up under these proper influences, 
to render respect and courtesy to all men and especially 
to the unfortunate, the aged and the infirm. — Apr. C. R., 
1905, pp. 84-85. 

We Should Be Examples to Our Families. When 
I think of our mothers, the mothers of our children, and 
realize that under the inspiration of the gospel they live 
virtuous, pure, honorable lives, true to their husbands, true 
to their children, true to their convictions of the gospel, oh, 
how my soul goes out in pure love for them; how noble 
and how God-given, how choice, how desirable and how in- 
dispensable they are to the accomplishment of God's pur- 
poses and the fulfilment of his decrees ! My brethren, can 
you mistreat your wives, the mothers of your children ? 
Can you help treating them with love and kindness? Can 
you help trying to make their lives as comfortable and 
happy as possible, lightening their burdens to the utmost 
of your ability, making life pleasant for them and for their 
children in their homes? How can you help it? How can 
any one help feeling an intense interest in the mother of his 
children, and also in his children? If we possess the Spirit 
of God, we can not do otherwise. It is only when men 
depart from trie right spirit, when they digress from their 
duty, that they will neglect or dishonor any soul that is 
committed to their care. They are bound to honor their 
wives and children. Intelligent men, men of business, men 
of affairs, men who are involved constantly in the labors 
of life, and have to devote their energies and thought to 
their labors and duties, may not enjoy as many comforts 
with their families as they would like, but if they have the 
Spirit of the Lord with them in the performance of their 
temporal duties, they will never neglect the mothers of 
their children, nor their children. They will not fail to teach 
them the principles of life and set before them a proper 
example. Don't do anything yourselves that you would have 



358 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

to say to your boy, "Don't do it." Live so that you can say, 
"My son, do as I do, follow me, emulate my example." That 
is the way fathers should live, every one of us; and it is a 
shame, a weakening, shameful thing for any member of the 
Church to pursue a course that he knows is not right, and 
that he would rather his children should not follow. — Apr. 
C. R., 1915, pp. 6-7. 

The Truest Greatness. After all, to do well those 
things which God ordained to be the common lot of all man- 
kind, is the truest greatness. To be a successful father 
or a successful mother is greater than to be a successful 
general or a successful statesman. One is universal and 
eternal greatness, the other is phenomenal. It is true that 
such secondary greatness may be added to that which we 
style commonplace ; but when such secondary greatness is 
not added to that which is fundamental, it is merely an 
empty honor, and fades away from the common and uni- 
versal good in life, even though it may find a place in the 
desultory pages of history. Our first care, after all, brings 
us back to that beautiful admonition of our Savior: "Seek 
ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness ; and all 
these things shall be added unto you." (Matt. 6:33.) 

We should never be discouraged in those daily tasks 
which God has ordained to the common lot of man. Each 
day's labor should be undertaken in a joyous spirit and with 
the thought and conviction that our happiness and eternal 
welfare depend upon doing well that which we ought to do, 
that which God has made it our duty to do. Many are un- 
happy because they imagine that they should be doing some- 
thing unusual or something phenomenal. Some people 
would rather be the blossom of a tree and be admiringly 
Seen than be an enduring part of the tree and live the com- 
monplace life of the tree's existence. 

Let us not be trying to substitute an artificial life for 
the true one. He is truly happy who can see and appreciate 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 359 

the beauty with which God has adorned the commonplace 
things of life. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 40, pp. 572-3, Dec. 
15, 1905. 

Parents Responsible for their Children. The par- 
ents in Zion will be held responsible for the acts of their 
children, not only until they become eight years old, but, per- 
haps, throughout all the lives of their children, provided they 
have neglected their duty to their children while they were 
under their care and guidance, and the parents were respon- 
sible for them.— Apr. C. R. } 1910, p. 6. 

The Father the Presiding Authority of the Fam- 
ily. There is no higher authority in matters relating to the 
family organization, and" especially when that organization 
is presided over by one holding the higher priesthood, than 
that of the father. This authority is time honored, and 
among the people of God in all dispensations it has been 
highly respected and often emphasized by the teachings of 
rhe prophets who were inspired of God. The patriarchal or- 
der is of divine origin and will continue throughout time and 
eternity. There is, then, a particular reason why men, 
women and children should understand this order and this 
authority in the households of the people of God, and seek 
to make it what God intended it to be, a qualification and 
preparation for the highest exaltation of his children. In 
the home the presiding authority is always vested in the 
father, and in all home affairs and family matters there is 
no other authority paramount. To illustrate this principle, 
a single incident will perhaps suffice. It sometimes hap- 
pens that the elders are called in to administer to the mem- 
bers of a family. Among these elders there may be pres- 
idents of stakes, apostles, or even members of the first 
presidency of the Church. It is not proper under these 
circumstances for the father to stand back and expect the 
elders to direct the administration of this important ordin- 
ance. The father is there. It is his right and it is his duty 



360 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

to preside. He should select the one who is to administer 
the oil, and the one who is to be mouth in prayer, and he 
should' not feel that because there are present presiding 
authorities in the Church that he is therefore divested of 
his rights to direct the administration of that blessing of the 
gospel in his home. (If the father be absent, the mother 
should request the presiding authority present to take 
charge.) The father presides at the table, at prayer, and 
gives general directions relating to his family life whoever 
may be present. Wives and children should be taught to feel 
that the patriarchal order in the kingdom of God has been 
established for a wise and beneficent purpose, and should 
sustain the head of the household and encourage him in the 
discharge of his duties, and do all in their power to aid him 
in the exercise of the rights and privileges which God has 
bestowed upon the head of the home. This patriarchal order 
has its divine spirit and purpose, and those who disregard 
it under one pretext or another are out of harmony with 
the spirit of God's laws as they are ordained for recognition 
in the home. It is not merely a question of who is perhaps 
the best qualified. Neither is it wholly a question of who is 
living the most worthy life. It is a question largely of law 
and order, and its importance is seen often from the fact 
that the authority remains and is respected long after a man 
is really unworthy to exercise it. 

This authority carries with it a responsibility, and a 
grave one, as well as its rights and privileges, and men can 
not be too exemplary in their lives, nor fit themselves too 
carefully to live in harmony with this important and God- 
ordained rule of conduct in .the family organization. Upon 
the authority certain promises and' blessings are predicated, 
and those who observe and respect this authority have cer- 
tain claims on divine favor which they cannot have except 
they respect and observe the laws that God has established 
for the regulation and authority of the home. "Honor thy 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 361 

father and thy mother : that thy days may be long upon the 
land which the Lord thy God giveth thee," was a funda- 
mental law to ancient Israel, and is binding upon every 
member of the Church today, for the law is eternal. 

The necessity, then, of recognizing the patriarchal order 
and authority of the home rests upon principle as well as 
upon the person who holds that authority, and among the 
Latter-day Saints family discipline, founded upon the law 
of the patriarchs, should be carefully cultivated, and fathers 
will then be able to remove many of the difficulties that now 
weaken their position in the home, through unworthy chil- 
dren. 

The principles here set forth are of more importance 
than many parents have heretofore attached' to them, and the 
unfortunate position today in the homes of many of the el- 
ders of Israel is directly traceable to a want of appreciation 
of their truthfulness. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 37, p. 148, 
March 1, 1902. 

Duties of Fathers. May the fathers in Israel live as 
they should live ; treat their wives as they should treat them ; 
make their homes as comfortable as they possibly can ; 
lighten the burdens upon their companions as much as pos- 
sible ; set a proper example before their children ; teach 
them to meet with them in prayer, morning and night, and 
whenever they sit down to partake of food, to acknowledge 
the mercy of God in giving them the food that they eat and 
the raiment that they wear, and acknowledge the hand of 
God in all things. This is our duty, and if we do not do it 
the Lord will be displeased, for he has said so. He is only 
pleased with those who acknowledge his hand in all things. 
—Oct. C. R., 1909, p. 9: Doc. and Cov. 59:7, 21. 

Motherhood the Foundation of Home and Nation. 
Motherhood lies at the foundation of happiness in the home, 
and of prosperity in the nation. God' has laid upon men 
and women very sacred obligations with respect to mother- 



362 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

hood, and they are obligations that cannot be disregarded 
without invoking divine displeasure. In I Timothy 2:13-15, 
we are told that, "Adam was first formed', then Eve. And 
Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived was 
in the transgression. Notwithstanding she shall be saved 
in child-bearing, if they continue in faith and charity and 
holiness with sobriety. " Can she be saved without child- 
bearing? She indeed takes an awful risk if she wilfully 
disregards what is a pronounced requirement of God. How 
shall she plead her innocence when she is not innocent? 
How shall she excuse her guilt when it is fastened upon 
her? 

The question of parental obligation in the matter of 
children is not generally denied. A failure to fulfil the 
obligation, however, is. too frequently excused. 

"Children, " we are told, "are a heritage of the Lord;" 
they are also, the Psalmist tells us, "his reward." If chil- 
dren are cut off from their birthright, how shall the Lord 
be rewarded? They are not a source of weakness and pov- 
erty to family life, for they bring with them certain divine 
blessings that make for the prosperity of the home and the 
nation. "As arrows are in the hand of a mighty man; so 
are children of the youth. Happy is the man that hath his 
quiver full of them: they shall not be ashamed, but they 
shall speak with the enemies in the gate" (Psalm 127:4, 5). 

What answer shall men and women make in excuse 
of conduct which contravenes the commandments of God? 
Those whose hearts are in touch with God's most sacred 
laws will make great sacrifices honestly to fulfil them. 

There has, however, of late arisen a condition in. our 
social life that is working against the divine requirements of 
motherhood. Men and women plead the enormous increase 
in the cost of child-bearing. The requirements for mother- 
hood in matters of doctors' fees, nurses' bills and hospital 
charges, are so great as to discourage men and women of 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 363 

slender means. The burden of such expenses are certainly 
becoming great, and' if they are likely to stand directly in 
the way of God's requirements, something should be done 
either to remove them or mitigate them, and some means 
should be provided that will protect the family and the na- 
tion against destruction. It is a problem well worthy the 
attention of our law-makers, who appropriate generously 
in matters that are insignificant when compared with the 
health, wealth and physical prosperity of the nation that en- 
courages the birth of children. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 
50, pp. 290, 291, May, 1915. 

Husband's Success Dependent upon Wife's Fitness. 
There is no organization or government in the world so per- 
fectly planned for the education of men and women to ex- 
ecutive responsibilities as is the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints. Government in the home and in the 
Church constitutes an important part in the lives of the peo- 
ple, and the government in the home is the basis of all suc- 
cessful government in church or state. In the home the 
mother is the principal disciplinarian in early child life, and 
her influence and discipline determine in a great measure the 
ability of her children to assume in manhood and woman- 
hood the larger governments in church and state. 

In addition, however, to home government, women 
often stand with their husbands in responsible places and 
share in some measure the success or failure which charac- 
terizes their husbands' administration of affairs. In select- 
ing men to occupy responsible positions in the Church, it 
not infrequently happens that a useful and competent man 
is barred from consideration because of the deplorable want 
of fitness in the wife, and though a wife may not always bar 
a husband's opportunities, she may, nevertheless, prove a 
great hindrance to him in the discharge of the duties that 
belong to his office. If our sisters could only realize how 
helpful they might be to their husbands who hold resporisi- 



364 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

ble positions in the Church, and if they would only take 
pride and pleasure in their husbands' administration of 
affairs, the conduct of men in public office would in many 
instances be very greatly improved. 

The word and the law of God are as important for 
women who would reach wise conclusions as they are for 
men;* and women should study and consider the problems 
of this great latter-day work from the standpoint of God's 
revelations, and as they may be actuated by his Spirit, which 
it is their right to receive through the medium of sincere and 
heartfelt prayer. A woman without heartfelt devotion for 
the things of God is not prepared to stand at her husband's 
side and enjoy his confidence in the graver responsibilities 
that devolve upon him in the government of the Church. 
Husbands are justified in withholding their confidence from 
and in refusing to be influenced by wives whose worldly 
ambitions and want of appreciation of divine things lead 
them to contend for personal advantages and selfish gains. 
Wives of leaders should have a generous feeling for all 
that relates to the affairs over which their husbands pre- 
side. Such women should not be exclusive in their social 
relations, and shoufd avoid the evils that frequently come 
from yielding to the influence and views of a small coterie 
that may have selfish aims and personal advantages to 
serve. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 38, pp. 371, 372, 1903. 

Duty of Parents. It is the duty of Latter-day Saints 
to teach their children the truth, to bring them up in the way 
they should go, to teach them the first principles of the 
gospel, the necessity of baptism for the remission of sins, 
and for membership in the Church of Christ ; teaching them 
the necessity of receiving the gift of the Holy Ghost by the 
laying on of hands, which will lead them into all truth, and 
which will reveal to them things that have passed and things 
which are to come, and show to them more clearly those 
things which are present with them, that they may compre- 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 365 

hend the truth, and that they may walk in the light as Christ 
is in the light ; that they may have fellowship with him and 
that his blood may cleanse them from all sin. — Apr. C. R. } 
1912, p. 135. 

Watch Your Children. Some people have grown to 
possess such unlimited confidence in their children that they 
do not believe it possible for them to be led astray or to do 
wrong. They do not believe they could do wrong, because 
they have such confidence in them. The result is they turn 
them loose, morning, noon and night, to attend all kinds of 
entertainments and amusements, often in company with 
those whom they know not and do not understand. Some of 
our children are so innocent that they do not suspect evil, 
and, therefore, they are off their guard and are trapped into 
evil.— Oct. C. R. t 1909, p. 4. 

Duty to Teach Children. Another great and im- 
portant duty devolving upon this people is to teach their 
children, from their cradle until they become- men and 
women, every principle of the gospel, and endeavor, as far 
as it lies in the power of the parents, to instil into their 
hearts a love for God, the truth, virtue, honesty, honor and 
integrity to everything that is good. That is important for 
all men and women who stand at the head of a family in 
the household of faith. Teach your children the love of God, 
teach them to love the principles of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ. Teach them to love their fellow men, and especially 
to love their fellow members in the Church, that they may 
be true to their fellowship with the people of God. Teach 
them to honor the priesthood, to honor the authority that 
God has bestowed upon his Church for the proper govern- 
ment of his Church.— Apr. C. R., 1915, pp. 4, 5. 

What to Teach Your Children. We are a Christian 
people, we believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and we feel that 
it is our duty to acknowledge him as our Savior and Re- 
deemer. Teach it to your children. Teach them that the 



366 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Prophet Joseph Smith had restored to him the priest- 
hood that was held by Peter and James and John, who were 
ordained under the hands of the Savior himself. Teach them 
that Joseph Smith, the prophet, when only a boy f was chosen 
and called of God to lay the foundations of the Church of 
Christ in the world, to restore the holy priesthood, and the 
ordinances of the gospel, which are necessary to qualify 
men to enter into the kingdom of heaven. Teach your chil- 
dren to respect their neighbors. Teach your children to 
respect their bishops and the teachers that come to their 
homes to teach them. Teach your children to respect old 
age, gray hairs, and feeble frames. Teach them to venerate 
and to hold in honorable remembrance their parents, and 
to help all those who are helpless and needy. Teach your 
children, as you have been taught yourselves, to honor the 
priesthood which you hold, the priesthood which we hold 
as elders in Israel. Teach your children to honor them- 
selves, teach your children to honor the principle of presi- 
dency by which organizations are held intaqt and by which 
strength and power for the well-being and happiness and 
upbuilding of the people are preserved. Teach your children 
that when they go to school they should honor their teachers 
in that which is true and honest, in that which is manly and 
womanly, and worth while ; and also teach them to avoid the 
bad examples of their teachers out of school, and the bad 
principles of men and women who are sometimes teachers 
in schools. Teach your children to honor the law of God and 
the law of the state and the law of our country. Teach them 
to respect and hold in honor those who are chosen by the peo- 
ple to stand at their head and execute justice and admin- 
ister the law. Teach them to be loyal to their country, loyal 
to righteousness and uprightness and honor, and thereby 
they will grow up to be men and women choice above all 
the men and women of the world. — Apr. C. R., 1917, pp. 5, 6. 
What Children Should Be Taught. I pray you, my 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 367 

brethren and sisters, who have children in Zion, and upon 
whom rests the greater responsibility, teach them the princi- 
ples of the gospel, teach them to have faith in the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and in baptism for the remission of sins when 
they shall reach the age of eight years. They must be taught 
in the principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ by their par- 
ents, or the blood of the'children will be upon the skirts of 
those parents. It seems to me so plain a duty and so neces- 
sary for them to see to it that their children avail themselves 
of the opportunities that are afforded them in having them 
taught and instructed in these principles in the Sunday 
Schools that are established in the Church and conducted 
Sunday after Sunday for the benefit of their children. I 
should feel contemptible, I was going to say, in my own 
mind, in my own feelings, if I had children who were neg- 
lected by their parents in regard to these matters. Our little 
ones are only too anxious to go to Sunday school, no matter 
what may occur, whether it rains or is cold or pleasant, or 
what not; whether they are sick or well, they cannot be 
kept from the Sunday school unless there is great cause for 
it.— Apr. C. R., 1903, p. 81. 

Training of Children at Home and in Sunday 
School. It does not need argument to convince our minds 
that our children will be just about what we make them. 
They are born without knowledge or understanding — the 
most helpless creatures of the animal creation born into the 
world. The little one begins to learn after it is born, and 
all that it knows greatly depends upon its environment, the 
influences under which it is brought up, the kindness with 
which it is treated, the noble examples shown it, the hallowed 
influences of father and mother, or otherwise, over its infant 
mind. And it will be largely what its environment and its 
parents and teachers make it. 

The child of the lowest of our native tribes born in a 
wigwam and the child born in luxury start out almost equal, 



368 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

so far as the possibilities of learning are concerned. A great 
deal depends upon the influences under which it is brought 
up. You will observe that the most potent influence over 
the mind of a child to persuade it to learn, to progress, or to 
accomplish anything, is the influence of love. More can be 
accomplished for good by unfeigned love, in bringing up a 
child, than by any other influence that can be brought to bear 
upon it. A child that cannot be conquered by the lash, or 
subdued by violence, may be controlled in an instant by un- 
feigned affection and sympathy. I know that is true; and 
this principle obtains in every condition of life. 

The Sunday school teacher should govern the children, 
not by passion, by bitter words or scolding, but by affection 
and by winning their confidence. If a teacher get the confi- 
dence of a child it is not impossible to accomplish every de- 
sired good with that child. 

I would have it understood that I believe that the great- 
est law and commandment of God is to love the Lord our 
God with all our mind, might and strength, and our neigh- 
bors as ourselves, and if this principle is observed at home 
the brothers and sisters will love one another; they will be 
kind and helpful to one another, showing forth the principle 
of kindness and being solicitous for one another's good. Un- 
der these circumstances the home comes nearer being a 
heaven on earth, and children brought up under these influ- 
ences will never forget them, and though they may be in 
trying places, their memories will revert to the homes where 
they enjoyed such hallowed influences, and their better na- 
tures will assert themselves no matter what the trials or 
temptations may be. 

Brethren and sisters of the Sunday school, I implore 
you to teach and control by the spirit of love and forbear- 
ance until you can conquer. If children are defiant and dif- 
ficult to control, be patient with them until you can conquer 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 369 

by love, and you will have gained their souls, and you can 
then mold their characters as you please. 

Sometimes children do not like their teachers, and the 
teachers are impatient with the children, and complain of 
them as being very uncouth, uncontrollable and bad. The 
children in their turn tell their parents how they despise 
their teachers, and say they don't want to go to school any 
more because the teacher is so cross. I have heard of these 
things and know them to be true. On the other hand', if 
children say to father and mother, "We think we have the 
best teacher in the world, in our Sunday school, " or, "We 
have the best teacher in our district school that ever lived," 
it proves that those teachers have won the affections of the 
children, and the little ones are as clay in the hands of the 
potter to be molded in any shape desired. This is the posi- 
tion you teachers should occupy, and' if you get their affec- 
tions this will be the report the children will make regard- 
ing you .— Oct. C. R., 1902, pp. 92, 93. 

Teach Children the Gospel. It is the duty of parents 
to teach their children the principles of the gospel, and to be 
sober-minded and industrious in their youth. They should 
be impressed from the cradle to the time they leave the 
parental roof to make, homes and assume the duties of life 
for themselves, that there is a seed' time and harvest, and as 
a man sows, so shall he reap. The sowing of bad habits in 
youth will bring forth nothing better than vice, and the sow- 
ing of the seeds of indolence will result invariably in pov- 
erty and lack of stability in old age. Evil begets evil, and 
good will bring forth good. 

I have heard people say, "We pass this way but once, 
and we might as well have a good time and make the most 
of it while life lasts." This is in keeping with the predic- 
tion in the Book of Mormon : "And there shall be many 
which shall say, Eat, drink, and be merry, for tomorrow 
we die; and it shall be well with us. * * * Yea, and 

25 



370 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

there^ shall be many which shall teach after this manner, 
false, and vain, and foolish doctrines, and shall be puffed 
up in their hearts, and shall seek deep to hide their counsels 
from the Lord; and their works shall be in the dark" (II 
Nephi 28:7-9). 

Let the parents in Zion give their children something to 
do that they may be taught the arts of industry, and equip- 
ped to carry responsibility when it is thrust upon them. 
Train them in some useful vocation that their living may be 
assured when they commence in life for themselves. Re- 
member, the Lord has said that "the idler shall not eat the 
bread of the laborer," but all in Zion should be industrious. 
Neither should they be given to loud laughter, light and fool- 
ish speeches, worldly pride and lustful desires, for these are' 
not only unbecoming, but grievous sins in the sight of the 
Lord. And, we read that the wages of sin is death, and death 
is banishment from the Spirit and presence of the Lord. 

And above all else, let us train our children in the prin- 
ciples of the gospel of our Savior, that they may become fa- 
miliar with the truth and walk in the light which it sheds 
forth to all those who will receive it. "He that seeketh me 
early," the Lord has said, "shall find me, and shall not be 
forsaken." It behooves us, therefore, to commence in early 
life to travel in the strait and narrow path which leads to 
eternal salvation. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 52, pp. 19, 20, 
January, 1917; Rom. 6:23; Prov. 8:17. 

Teach Children the Story of Jesus' Death. Should 
the little children of the kindergarten be taught the events 
leading up to and culminating in the death of our Savior? 
It is a principle widely accepted that it is not desirable to 
teach these little ones those things that are horrifying to 
childish natures. And what may be said of children is 
equally true in all stages of student life. But death is not an 
unmixed horror. With it are associated some of the pro- 
fcundest and most important truths of human life. Al- 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 371 

though painful in the extreme to those who must suffer the 
departure of dear ones, death is one of the grandest bless- 
ings in divine economy; and we think children should be 
taught something of its true meaning as early in life as pos- 
sible. 

We are born that we may put on mortality, that is, that 
we may clothe our spirits with a body. Such a blessing is 
the first step toward an immortal body, and the second step 
is death. Death lies along the road of eternal progress ; and 
though hard to bear, no one who believes in the gospel of 
Jesus Christ, and especially in the resurrection, would have 
it otherwise. Children should be taught early in life that 
death is really a necessity as well as a blessing, and that we 
would not and could not be satisfied and supremely happy 
without it. Upon the crucifixion and the resurrection of 
Jesus, one of the grandest principles of the gospel depends. 
If children were taught this early in life, death would not 
have the horrifying influence that it does have over many 
childish minds. 

Children are sure to be brought into some acquaintance- 
ship with the incident of death, even during the kindergar- 
ten period ; and it would be a great relief to the puzzled and 
perplexed conditions of their minds if some intelligent state- 
ments of the reason for death were made to them. No ex- 
planation of death to a child's mind can anywhere be found 
that is more simple and convincing than is the death of our 
Master, connected as it is and ever must be with his glorious 
resurrection. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 40, p. 336, June 1, 
1905. 

Wise Giving to Children. It is very gratifying to 
parents to be able to respond to the desires of their children, 
but it is undoubtedly a cruelty to a child to give it every- 
thing it asks for. Children may wisely be denied things 
which even in themselves are harmless. Our pleasures de- 
pend very often more upon the qualities of our desires than 



372 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

upon the gratification. A child may be ladened with gifts 
which affords him little or no pleasure, simply because he has 
no desire for them. The education then of our desires is one 
of far-reaching importance to our happiness in life; and 
when we learn that there is an education of our intellects and 
we are set about that education with prudence and wisdom, 
we shall do much to increase not only our happiness but also 
our usefulness in the world. 

God's ways of educating our desires are, of course, al- 
ways the most perfect, and if those who have it in their 
power to educate and direct the desires of children would 
imitate his prudence, the children would be much more for- 
tunate in combating the difficulties that beset men every- 
where in the struggle for existence. And what is God's way ? 
Everywhere in nature we are taught the lessons of patience 
and waiting: We want things a long time before we get 
them, and the fact that we wanted them a long time makes 
them all the more precious when they come. In nature we 
have our seed-time and harvest ; and if children were taught 
that the desires that they sow may be reaped by and by 
through patience and labor, they will learn to appreciate 
whenever a long-looked-for goal has been reached. Nature 
resists us and keeps admonishing us to wait ; indeed, we are 
compelled to wait. 

A man has a much greater capacity to enjoy that for 
which he has labored for a number of years than one who 
has a similar object given to him. It is, therefore, most un- 
fortunate for children when their parents greatly weaken or 
almost wholly destroy the children's capacity for the enjoy- 
ment of some of the most wholesome pleasures of life. The 
child who has everything he wants and when he wants it 
is really to be pitied, for he has no ability to enjoy it. There 
may be a hundred times more pleasure in a dollar piece for 
one child than for another. 

Our desires are the strongest motives which incite us 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 373 

to energy and which make us productive and creative in 
life. If they are weak, our creations are likely to be puny 
and worthless. Money that a boy works for has a value 
upon his life and an actual purchasing power greatly in ex- 
cess of the money that has been given to him. And what 
is true of boys is in a large measure true of girls. The girl 
who earns something, who works persistently and patiently 
that she may have money she can call her own has a capacity 
for enjoying the objects of her desires greatly in excess of 
the girl who never learned to earn a dollar. She also knows 
and appreciates the value of a dollar more than the girl who 
never had to wait until she earned it. It is a mistake for 
parents to suppose that a daughter ought never to be re- 
quired to earn anything. Every effort by which we seek 
the fulfilment of our desires gives strength and character to 
manhood and womanhood. The man who builds a house has 
vastly more enjoyment in its occupation than the man who 
has had a house given to him. 

It is just as wrong systematically to give a child every- 
thing he desires as to deny the child everything. When in- 
dulgent parents fancy that they are adding to the pleasure 
of their children's lives by giving to them whatever they 
wish, such parents are in fact destroying the capacity of 
their children to enjoy the gratification of desires weakened 
and perverted by over-indulgence. The ability to give to 
children wisely is indeed a rare attainment, and is acquired 
only by a thoughtful and prudent exercise of the highest 
sense of duty which parents can feel for their children. Duty 
is always preferable to indulgence. — Juvenile Instructor, p. 
400, July 1, 1903. 

Do Not Place Children Under Pledges. We believe 
it is questionable wisdom to put children under a pledge of 
any kind. We ourselves do not put our children under 
pledges, and we see no reason why we should permit others 
to do it. Instructions can be given to children warning them 



374 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

against the use of strong drinks arid tobacco just as well 
without their being pledged as by placing that responsibility 
upon them. No man or set of people should be permitted 
to call our children together for the purpose of joining a 
temperance society, without they first obtain the consent of 
the parents or guardians of those children; and we take it 
for granted that no such, consent would be given. We 
also take it for granted that boards of education could not 
consistently, without such permission, allow such a thing to 
be done in the public schools. 

It should be understood that we, the Latter-day Saints, 
teach temperance and morality as part of our religion, and 
that we ourselves are competent to do this kind of work 
among our own children without the aid of outside temper- 
ance societies. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 37, p. 720, Dec. 1, 
1902. 

Children Have Equal Rights With Elders in the 
House of the Lord. Our children should be taught also that 
they have rights in the house of the Lord equal to their 
parents and equal to their neighbors or anybody else.—Or^. 
C. R., 1904, p. 88. 

Don't Mortgage Your Houses. My brethren, see to 
it that you do not put a mortgage upon the roof that covers 
the heads of your wives and your children. Don't do it. 
Don't plaster your farms with mortgages, because it is 
from your farms that you reap your food, and the means 
to provide your raiment and your other necessaries of life. 
Keep your possessions free from debt. Get out of debt as 
fast as you can, and keep out of debt, for that is the way 
in which the promise of God will be fulfilled to the people 
of his Church, that they will become the richest of all people 
in the world. But this will not happen while you mortgage 
your homes and your farms, or run into debt beyond your 
ability to meet your obligations; and thus, perhaps, your 
name and credit be dishonored because you over-reached 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 37 S 

yourselves. "Never reach further than you can gather," 
is a good motto. — Apr. C. R., 1915, p. 11. 

No Substitute for the Home. The growing ten- 
dency throughout the country to abandon the home for the 
hotel and for the nomadic life with its ever-shifting and 
restless spirit, manifests itself here and there among the 
Latter-day Saints. A word of warning at this time may not 
be inappropriate to those who imagine that there is some 
charm as well as benefit in moving about the world in quest 
of pleasure and novelties that come from changing fre- 
quently one's habitation. 

There is no substitute for the home. Its foundation is 
as ancient as the world", and its mission has been ordained 
of God from the earliest times. From Abraham sprang two 
ancient races represented in Isaac and Ishmael. The one 
built stable homes, and prized its land as a divine inher- 
itance. The other became children of the desert, and as 
restless as its ever-shifting sands upon which their tents were 
pitched. From that day to the present, the home has been 
the chief characteristic of superior over inferior nations. 
The home then is more than a habitation, it is an institution 
which stands for stability and love in individuals as well as 
in nations. 

There can be no genuine happiness separate and apart 
from the home, and every effort made to sanctify and pre- 
serve its influence is uplifting to those who toil and sacrifice 
for its establishment. Men and women often seek to sub- 
stitute some other life for that of the home ; they would 
make themselves believe that the home means restraint ; that 
the highest liberty is the fullest opportunity to move about 
at will. There is no happiness without service, and there 
is no service greater than that which converts the home into 
a divine institution, and which promotes and preserves family 
life. - i 

Those who shirk home responsibilities are wanting in an 



376 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

important element of social well-being. They may indulge 
themselves in social pleasures, but their pleasures are su- 
perficial and result in disappointment later in life. The occu- 
pations of men sometimes call them from their homes; but 
the thought of home-coming is always an inspiration to 
well doing and devotion. When women abandon the home 
and its duties, the case is a more deplorable one. The evil 
effects are not confined to the mother alone. The children 
are robbed of a sacred right, and their love is bereft of its 
rallying place around the hearthstone. The strongest attach- 
ments of childhood are those that cluster about the home, 
and the dearest memories of old age are those that call up 
the associations of youth and its happy surroundings. 

The disposition among the Saints to be moving about 
ought to be discouraged. If communities must swarm let the 
young go, and let the old homes be transmitted from gen- 
eration to generation, and let the home be erected with the 
thought that it is to be a family abiding place from one 
generation to another, that it is to be a monument to its 
founder and an inheritance of all that is sacred and dear in 
home life. Let it be the Mecca to which an ever-increasing 
posterity may make its pilgrimage. The home, a stable and 
pure home, is the highest guaranty of social stability and 
permanence in government. 

A Latter-day Saint who has no ambition to establish a 
home and give it permanency has not a full conception 01 
a sacred duty the gospel imposes upon him It may be 
necessary at times to change our abode ; but a change 
should never be made for light or trivial reasons, nor to sat- 
isfy a restless spirit. Whenever homes are built the thought 
of permanency should always be present. Many of the 
Saints live in parts of the country that are less productive 
than others, that possess few natural attractions, yet they 
cherish their homes and their surroundings ,and the more sub- 
stantial men and women of such communities are the last 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 377 

to abandon them. There is no substitute in wealth or in 
ambition for the home. Its influence is a prime necessity 
for man's happiness and well-being. — Juvenile Instructor, 
Vol. 38, pp. 145, 146, March 1, 1903. 

Worship in the Home. We have in the gospel the 
truth. If that is the case, and I bear my tesvimony that so 
it is, then it is worth our every effort to understand the 
truth, each for himself, and to impart it in spirit and prac- 
tice to our children. Far too many risk their children's spir- 
itual guidance to chance, or to others rather than to them- 
selves, and think that organizations suffice for religious train- 
ing. Our temporal bodies would soon become emaciated, if 
we fed them only once a week, or twice, as some of us are 
in the habit of feeding our spiritual and religious bodies. 
Our material concerns would be less thriving, if we looked 
after them only two hours a week, as some people seem to 
do with their spiritual affairs, especially if we in addition 
contented ourselves, as some do in, religious matters, to let 
others look after them. 

No ; on the other hand, this should be done every day, 
and' in the home, by precept, teaching and example. Breth- 
ren, there is too little religious devotion, love and fear of 
God, in the home ; too much worldiness, selfishness, indiffer- 
ence, and lack of reverence in the family, or these never would 
exist so abundantly on the outside. Then, the home is what 
needs reforming. Try today, and tomorrow, to make a 
change in your home by praying twice a day with your 
family; call on your children and your wife to pray with 
you. Ask a blessing upon every meal you eat. Spend ten 
minutes in reading a chapter from the words of the Lord 
in the Bible, the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine and Cove- 
nants, before you retire, or before you go to your daily toil. 
Feed your spiritual selves at home, as well as in public 
places. Let love, and peace, and the Spirit of the Lord, 
kindness, charity, sacrifice for others, abound in your fam- 



378 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

ilies. Banish harsh words, envyings, hatreds, evil speaking, 
obscene language and innuendo, blasphemy, and let the 
Spirit of God take possession of your hearts. Teach to your 
children these things, in spirit and power, sustained and 
strengthened by personal practice. Let them see that you 
are earnest, and practice what you preach. Do not let your 
children out to specialists in these things, but teach them by 
your own precept and example, by your own fireside. Be a 
specialist yourself in the truth. Let our meetings, schools 
and organizations, instead of being our only or leading 
teachers, be supplements to our teachings and training in 
the home. Not one child in a hundred would go astray, if 
the home environment, example and training, were in har- 
mony with the truth in the gospel of Christ, as revealed and 
taught to the Latter-day Saints. Fathers and mothers, yon 
are largely to blame for the infidelity and indifference of 
your children. You can remedy the evil by earnest worship, 
example, training and discipline, in the home. — Improve- 
ment Era, Vol. 7, Dec, 1904, p. 135. 

The Basis of a True Home. A home is not a home 
in the eye of the gospel, unless there dwell perfect confidence 
and love between the husband and the wife. Home is a place 
of order, love, union, rest, confidence and absolute trust; 
where the breath of suspicion of infidelity can not enter ; 
where the woman and the man each have implicit confidence 
in each other's honor and virtue. — Second Sunday School 
Convention. 

The Ideal Home. What then is an ideal home — a 
model home such as it should be the ambition of the Latter- 
day Saints to build ; such as a young man starting out in 
life should wish to erect for himself? And the answer came 
to me: It is one in which all worldly considerations are 
secondary. One in which the father is devoted to the family 
with which God has blessed him, counting them of first inv 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 379 

portance, and in which they in turn permit him to live in 
their hearts. One in which there is confidence, union, love, 
sacred devotion between father and mother, and children 
and parents. One in which the mother takes every pleasure 
in her children, supported by the father — all being moral, 
pure, God-fearing. As the tree is judged by its fruit, so 
also do we judge the home by the children. In the ideal 
home true parents rear loving, thoughtful children, loyal to 
the death, to father and mother and home ! In it there is the 
religious spirit, for both parents and' children have faith in 
God, and their practices are in conformity with that faith ; the 
members are free from the vices and contaminations of the 
world, are pure in morals, having upright hearts beyond 
bribes and temptations, ranging high in the exalted standards 
of manhood and womanhood. Peace, order, and contentment 
reign in the hearts of the inmates — let them be rich or poor, 
in things material. There are no vain regrets; no expres- 
sions of discontent against father, from the boys and girls, in 
which they complain : "If we only had this or that, or were 
like this family or that, or could do like so and so !" — com- 
plaints that have caused fathers many uncertain steps, dim 
eyes, restless nights, and untold anxiety. In their place is 
the loving thoughtfulness to mother and father by which the 
boys and girls work with a will and a determination to 
carry some of the burden that the parents have staggered 
under these many years. There is the kiss for mother, the 
caress for father, the thought that they have sacrificed their » 
own hopes and ambitions, their strength, even life itself to 
their children — there is gratitude in payment for all that has 
been given them! 

In the ideal home the soul is not starved, neither are the 
growth and expansion of the finer sentiments paralyzed for 
the coarse and sensual pleasures. The main aim is not to 
heap up material wealth, which generally draws further and 
further from the true, the ideal, the spiritual life ; but it is 



380 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

rather to create soul-wealth, consciousness of noble achieve- 
ment, an outflow of love and helpfulness. 

It is not costly paintings, tapestries, priceless bric-a-brac, 
various ornaments, costly furniture, fields, herds, houses 
and lands, which constitute the ideal home, nor yet the 
social enjoyments and ease so tenaciously sought by many; 
but it is rather beauty of soul, cultivated, loving, faithful, 
true spirits ; hands that help and hearts that sympathize ; love 
that seeks not its own, thoughts and acts that touch our lives 
to finer issues — these lie at the foundation of the ideal 
home.— Improvement Era, Vol. 8, 1904-05, pp. 385-388. 

Foundation of All Good in Home. The very founda- 
tion of the kingdom of God, of righteousness, of progress, 
of development, of eternal life and eternal increase in the 
kingdom of God, is laid in the divinely ordained home ; and 
there should be no difficulty in holding in the highest rev- 
erence and exalted thought, the home, if it can be built upon 
the principles of purity, of true affection, of righteousness 
and justice. The man and his wife who have perfect con- 
fidence in each other, and who determine to follow the laws 
of God in their lives and fulfil the measure of their mission 
in the earth, would not be, and could never be, contented 
without the home. Their hearts, their feelings, their minds, 
their desires would naturally trend towards the building of 
a home and family and of a kingdom of their own ; to the 
laying of the foundation of eternal increase and power, 
« glory, exaltation and dominion, worlds without end. — luve- 
nile Instructor, Vol. 51, p. 739. 

Secure Homes. In my judgment it would be prudent 
and wisdom for the young people to secure lands near the 
homes of their parents and near the body of the Church, 
where they can have the advantage of Sunday schools and 
the gatherings of the Saints, and in so doing they will be 
building for themselves instead of permitting the stranger 
to come in and take the lands — strangers with whom in many 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 381 

instances we could not affiliate. We all know there are 
classes who come in here who up to date have not proved 
desirable neighbors to affiliate with, and it is just as well 
for our own young people to stay in the land of their birth 
and build them homes. I will say that we do not approve of 
the disposition of some to go afar off where life, property 
and liberty are not safe. We wish them to remain, together, 
so that if it is necessary or desirable that the Saints should 
colonize, they might do it in order. 

I do not want to be understood as saying or thinking 
that one little state is big enough to contain all the young 
people, and I think it is wisdom and necessary for the Lat- 
ter-day Saints to take every advantage in this respect that is 
possible. I think our young people should get homes in 
Utah, Idaho, Wyoming and Colorado — in our own state and 
in adjoining states — in blessed America, under this grand 
and glorious government where life and property, and the 
liberties of men are safe and protected, where mob violence 
and revolutionary spirit do not stalk forth as in some coun- 
tries of the world. 

Another thing. In the old times an effort was made 
to co-operate and combine together and establish home in- 
dustries for the production of the things that were needful 
for consumption of the people and to produce a revenue as 
well. Today we have allowed the home industry spirit to 
perish almost from amongst us, and we do not witness the 
same loyalty among the people to those things which are pro- 
duced at home that there should be. There are too many peo- 
ple who would rather patronize some "cheap John" and buy 
shoddy goods, just because they can get them a few pence 
cheaper, than to sustain home industry, and get all wool and 
a yard wide. We should not encourage foreign capital to 
the exclusion of our own, and patronize foreign labor against 
our own, but we should build up our home institutions. — 
From a Sermon, given in Logan, April 7, 1910. 



382 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Own Your Hoaxes. It was early the rule among the 
Latter-day Saints to have the lands so divided that every 
family could have a spot of ground which could be called 
theirs; and it has been the proud boast of this people that 
among them were more home owners than among any other 
people of like numbers. This condition had a good tendency, 
and whatever men said of us, the home among this people 
was a first consideration. It is this love of home that has 
made the Saints famous as colonizers, builders of settle- 
ments, and redeemers of the deserts. But in the cities there 
appears now to be coming into vogue the idea that renting 
is the thing. Of course, it may be necessary as a temporary 
makeshift, but no young couple should ever settle down with 
the idea that such a condition, as far as they are concerned, 
shall be permanent. Every young man should have an am- 
bition to possess his own home. It is better for him, for 
his family, for society, for the state, and for the Church. 
Nothing so engenders stability, strength, power, patriotism, 
fidelity to country and to God, as the owning of a home — a 
spot of earth that you and your children can call yours. And, 
besides, there are so many tender virtues that grow with 
such ownership that the government of a family is made 
doubly easy thereby. 

Let us continue, as a people, to be unlike the world in. 
this regard. I hope the Saints will ever be a home-owning 
people, and never become roamers, roomers and renters. We 
should no more follow the prevailing notions in this than 
in some other things. The people of Zion have a higher 
destiny than being led by the nose, as it were, by the pre- 
vailing whims. We do not purpose being led by evil tenden- 
cies, but rather glory in being leaders ourselves in all that 
makes for the welfare and happiness of the home, the ad- 
vancement of the Church, the prosperity of the state. — 
Improvement Era, Aug., 1904, Vol. 7, p. 796. 

Do Not Mortgage Your Homes. Whenever a panic 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 383 

comes, or there is severe financial depression because of 
monetary conditions, the people have before them a painful 
object lesson on the evils of mortgaging, especially of their 
homes and places of business. 

Men owe it to their wives and children to be prudent 
and conservative when business considerations touch the 
home, and it is doubtful whether they really have a moral 
right to expose helpless wives and children to the mercies 
of the money lender. The evils are too abundantly manifest 
to permit of mortgaging homes that should be sacred to the 
needs of those who are dependent upon them. 

The Latter-day Saints have often been warned and are 
now earnestly admonished not to hazard their homes, and 
with them their wives and children, upon the altar of finan- 
cial speculation. 

What was taught in the early days of our history in 
this intermountain region is equally true today, and it is the 
duty of every Latter-day Saint, so far as it is possible, to 
own his home, to possess an earthly inheritance. It has been 
our pride that among the people of all the world nowhere 
can a greater percentage be found of those who have title 
to the homes in which they live. Instead of declining year 
by year in the total number of homes owned by the Latter- 
day Saints of Salt Lake City, and other large cities, there 
should be an increase. The matter of the Saints possessing 
title to their homes is something more than a question of 
whether it pays best to rent or to own. It is a question of 
vital importance to our future position and relative strength 
in a land to which by every rule of equity and prudence we 
are entitled. There is a virtue and an assurance and a cer- 
tainty in the ownership of one's home that are never felt 
by those who are shifting from place to place without any 
landed possession. The influence upon child life that comes 
from the possession and ownership of the family home is of 
itself a sufficient reason to guard it against the repeated evils 



384 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

of mortgaging. The Latter-day Saints owe it to themselves 
and they owe it to their God to be steadfast in the posses- 
sion of the lands to which they hold titles, either by purchase 
or settlement. The evil of mortgaging homes to eastern 
firms, to men and companies who have no other motive than 
to secure their pound of flesh, is growing among the people, 
and especially among those in the larger cities. Against such 
evils the people have in the past been abundantly warned. 
If necessity compels the husband to place a mortgage upon 
the home, let it come, if possible, through a friend and not 
through those who may be the enemies of the people. If 
the Latter-day Saints will give heed to the prudent admoni- 
tions and lessons of the past, they will hesitate in the pres- 
ence of the alluring temptations which are now everywhere 
held out, to mortgage their homes, their places of business, 
the canals, and the farms, for the means with which to 
speculate and grow rich. It is to be hoped, therefore, that 
where the Saints have mortgages upon their homes they will 
be persistent in their endeavors to remove them, and they 
are advised to keep intact and beyond menace the titles to 
their lands. 

The admonitions here given are directed especially to 
those disposed to mortgage for the purpose of speculation, 
and not to those who may find it necessary through building 
societies or otherwise to secure homes by monthly or other 
periodical payments. The latter practice may lead to eco- 
nomic habits, while speculations too frequently create a spirit 
of extravagance. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 36, pp. 722-723. 

Evils of Mortgaging. What a -blessed condition would 
result in Zion if the evil of going into debt, of mortgaging 
the home, could be made very clear to every Latter-day Saint, 
young and old! Well, indeed, would it be if some of the 
burdens of the mortgage and. its accompanying sorrows, 
could be felt and understood by every man who has in con- 
templation the pawning of his home and land for money — 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 385 

that he might comprehend its slavery and terror — as thor- 
oughly prior to the deed as he is sure to feel it after. In 
that event, he might be warned in time to avoid the fatal 
step, and awake as from a horrid dream to rejoice in his 
deliverance. With few exceptions mortgages on private prop- 
erty end in disaster to the giver. * * * What should we 
think of men who would jeopardize the position and place 
of the people of Zion ! The land of Zion is an inheritance, 
and every man who mortgages his part of that inheritance 
places in jeopardy the land. Thus not only disinheriting 
himself, but committing a crime against the whole commu- 
nity and the intelligence and wisdom that should charac- 
terize every true Latter-day Saint. The result of such action 
is appalling, and its contemplation something fearful to 
every lover of the people of God, the more so when one pos- 
sesses a knowledge of how widespread is the evil. 

Mortgaging, then, looked upon in its true light, is not 
only a private burden and detriment, in which a man's fam- 
ily is thrown out of house and home, and his own abilities, 
happiness and talents are destroyed or sadly diminished, 
but it is positively a public crime, in a community like ours. 
Disposing of inheritances in Zion partakes of the nature of 
such action as individuals pulling up and selling for money 
the gold bricks from the streets of the Celestial City. It is 
intolerable, when looked upon in the right light ! The old 
proverb: "Who goes a borrowing goes a sorrowing/' and 
"Lying rides on debt's back," should appeal directly to every 
man who contemplates mortgaging. But if personal appeal 
is not strong enough/ let him remember that his home or 
farm is likely to go for half its value to satisfy his debt, and 
that his family who depend upon him will be left without 
adequate shelter and support. But if neither reason is strong 
enough to hold him back, let him remember Zion and his 
inheritance therein, and' let her cause cry aloud to him to 
bring him to a realizing sense of the triple crime that he is 

26 



386 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

about to commit, in order that his hand may be stayed, and 
he saved the humiliation, worry, anxiety and sorrow that 
must inevitably overtake him, unless he repent. — Improve- 
ment Era, Dec, 1901, Vol. 5, pp. 147. 

Our First Duty to Our Household. I want to tell 
you that we will be honest with you; we feel that it is the 
first duty of Latter-day Saints to take care of themselves and 
of their poor ; and then, if we can extend it to others, and 
as wide and as far as we can extend charity and assistance 
to others that are not members of the Church, we feel that 
it is our duty to do it. But first look after the members of 
our own household. The man who will not provide for 
his own house, as one of old has said, is worse than an 
infidel.— Apr. C. R., 1915, p. 10. 

Unchastity, a Dominant Evil. The character of a 
community or a nation is the sum of the individual qualities 
of its component members. To say so is to voice at once an 
ordinary platitude and an axiom of profound import. The 
stability of a material structure depends upon the integrity 
of its several parts and the maintenance of a proper correla- 
tion of the units in harmony with the laws of forces. The 
same may be said of institutions, systems, and organizations 
in general. 

Not alone is it fundamentally proper and in strict ac- 
cord with both the spirit and the letter of the Divine Word, 
but absolutely essential to the stability of the social order 
that the marriage relation shall be defined and regulated 
by secular law. Parties to the marriage contract must be 
definitely invested with the responsibilities of *the status they 
assume; and for fidelity to their obligations they are an- 
swerable to each other, to society, and to their God. 

Sexual union is lawful in wedlock, and if participated 
in with right intent is honorable and sanctifying. But with- 
out the bonds of marriage, sexual indulgence is a debasing 
sin, abominable in the sight of Deity. 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 387 

Infidelity to marriage vows is a fruitful source of di- 
vorce, with its long train of attendant evils, not the least of 
which are the shame and dishonor inflicted on unfortunate 
though innocent children. The dreadful effects of adultery 
cannot be confined to the erring participants. Whether 
openly known or partly concealed under the cloak of guilty 
secrecy, the results are potent in evil influence. The im- 
mortal spirits that come to earth to tabernacle in bodies of 
flesh have the right to be well born, through parents who are 
•free from the contamination of sexual vice. 

It is a deplorable fact that society persists in holding 
women to stricter account than men in the matter of sexual 
offense. What shadow of excuse, not to speak of justifica- 
tion, can be found for this outrageous and cowardly discrim- 
ination ? Can moral defilement be any the less filthy and 
pestilential in man than in women? Is a male leper less to 
be shunned for fear of contagion than a* woman similarly 
stricken ? 

So far as woman sins it is inevitable that she shall suf- 
fer, for retribution is sure, whether it be immediate or de- 
ferred. But in so far as man's injustice inflicts upon her 
the consequence of his offenses, he stands convicted of 
multiple guilt. And man is largely responsible for the sins 
against decency and virtue, the burden of which is too often 
fastened upon the weaker participant in the crime. The 
frightful prevalence of prostitution, and the tolerance and 
even condonation with which the foul traffic is treated by so- 
called civilized society, are black blots on the pages of cur- 
rent history. * * * 

Like many bodily diseases, sexual crime drags with it- 
self a train of other ills. As the physical effects of drunk- 
enness entail the deterioration of tissue, and disturbance of 
vital functions, and so render the body receptive to any dis- 
temper to which it may be exposed, and at the same time 
lower the powers of resistance even to fatal deficiency, so 



388 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

does unchastity expose the soul to divers spiritual maladies, 
and rob it of both resistance and recuperative ability. The 
adulterous generation of Christ's day were deaf to the voice 
of truth, and through their diseased state of mind and 
heart, sought after signs and preferred empty fable to the 
message of salvation. 

We accept without reservation or qualification the af- 
firmation of Deity, through an ancient Nephite prophet: 
"For I, the Lord God, delight in the chastity of women. 
And whoredoms are an abomination before me; thus saith* 
the Lord of Hosts." (Jacob 2:28.) 

We hold that sexual sin is second only to the shedding 
of innocent blood in the category of personal crimes; and 
that the adulterer shall have no part in the exaltation of the 
blessed. 

We proclaim as the word of the Lord : 

"Thou shalt not commit adultery :" 

"He that looketh on a woman to lust after her, or if any 
shall commit adultery in their hearts, they shall not have 
the Spirit, but shall deny the faith." — Improvement Era, 
June, 1918, Vol. 20, p. 738; Doc. and Cov. 63:16. 

Degrees of Sexual Sin. There are said to be more 
shades of green than of any other color, so also we are of 
the opinion there are more grades or degrees of sin associ- 
ated with the improper relationship of the sexes than of any 
other wrong doing of which we have knowledge. They all 
involve a grave offense — the sin against chastity, but in nu- 
merous instances this sin is intensified by the breaking of 
sacred covenants, to which is sometimes added deceit, intim- 
idation or actual violence. 

Much as all these sins are to be denounced and de- 
plored, we can ourselves see a difference both in intent and 
consequence between the offense of a young couple who, 
being betrothed, in an unguarded moment, without premed- 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 389 

itation fall into sin, and that of the man, who, having entered 
into holy places and made sacred covenants, plots to rob the 
wife of his neighbor of her virtue either by cunning or force, 
and accomplishes his vile intent. 

Not only is there, a difference in these wrongs, judging 
from the standpoint of intent, but also from that of the con- 
sequences. In the first instance the young couple who have 
transgressed can make partial amends by sincere repentance 
and by marrying. One reparation, however, they cannot 
make. They cannot restore the respect that they previously 
held for each other; and too often as a consequence of this 
loss of confidence their married life is clouded or embittered 
by the fear that each has for the other, having once sinned, 
may do .so again. In the other case, others are most disas- 
trously involved, families are broken up, misery is forced 
upon innocent parties, society is affected, doubt is thrown 
upon the paternity of children, and from the standpoint of 
gospel ordinances, the question of descent is clouded and 
pedigrees become worthless; altogether, wrongs are com- 
mitted both to the living and the dead, as well as to the yet 
unborn, which it is out of the power of the offenders to re- 
pair or make right. 

Sometimes an argument is advanced to limit the pro- 
visions of the law of God, as given in the Book of Doctrine 
and Covenants, both with regard to punishment and to for- 
giveness to those who have entered the House of the Lord 
and received their endowments. This is not possible, as so 
many of these provisions were given in revelations published 
several years before the Saints were permitted to receive 
these holy ordinances, indeed, before any temple was built. 
The law as given, we believe to be general, appyling to all 
the Saints. But undoubtedly when, in addition to the actual 
offense against the laws' of chastity, covenants are broken, 
then the punishment for the double offense will, either in this 
life or that which is to come, be correspondingly greater 



390 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

and more severe. — Juvenile Instructor, Nov. 15, 1902, Vol. 
37, p. 688. 

Purity. There is something in man, an essential part 
of his mind, which recalls the events of the past, and the 
words that we have spoken on various occasions. Words 
which we spoke in our childhood we can readily bring to 
mind. Words that we heard others speak in our infancy, we 
can recall, though we may be advanced in years. We recall 
words that were spoken in our youth and in our early man- 
hood, as well as words that were spoken yesterday. May I 
say to you that in reality a man cannot forget anything? He 
may have a lapse of memory; he may not be able to recall 
at the moment a thing that he knows, or words that he has 
spoken ; he may not have the power at his will to call up 
these events and words ; but let God Almighty touch the 
mainspring of the memory, and awaken recollection, and you 
will find then that you have not even forgotten a single idle 
word that you have spoken. I believe the word of God to be 
true, and" therefore, I warn the youth of Zion, as well as 
those who are advanced in years, to beware of saying 
wicked things, of speaking evil, and taking in vain the 
name of sacred things and sacred beings. Guard your words, 
that you may not offend even man, much less offend God. 

We believe that God lives, and that he is judge of the 
quick and the dead. We believe that his eye is upon the 
world, and that he beholds his groveling, erring and weak 
children upon this earth. We believe that we are here by 
his design, and not by choice ; that we are here to fulfil a 
destiny, and not to fulfil a whim, or for the gratification of 
mortal lusts. We believe that we are immortal beings. We 
believe in the resurrection of the dead, and that as Jesus 
came forth from the grave to everlasting life, his Spirit and 
body uniting again never more to- be * separated, so has he 
opened the way for every son and daughter of Adam, 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 391 

whether living or dead, to come forth from the grave to a 
newness of life, to become immortal souls, body and spirit, 
united, never to be severed any more. We raise our voices 
against prostitution, and against all forms of immorality. 
We are not here to practice immorality of any kind. Above 
all things, sexual immorality is most heinous in the sight of 
God. It is on a par with murder itself, and God Almighty 
fixed the penalty of the murderer at death: "Whoso shed- 
deth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed." Further- 
more, he said that whosoever committed adultery should be 
put to death. Therefore, we raise our voices against sexual 
immorality, and against all manner of obscenity. 

Then, we say to you who have repented of your sins, 
who have been buried with Christ in baptism, who have been 
raised from the liquid grave to newness of life, born of rhe 
water and of the Spirit, and who have been made the chil- 
dren of the Father, heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus 
Christ — we say to you, if you will observe the laws of God, 
and cease to do evil, cease to be obscene, cease to be immoral, 
sexually or otherwise, cease to be profane, cease to be infidel, 
and have faith in God, believe in the truth and receive it, and 
be honest before God' and man, that you will be set up on 
high, and God will put you at the head, just as sure as you 
observe these commandments. Whosoever will keep the 
commandments of God, no matter whether it be you or any 
other people, they will rise and not fall, they will lead and 
not follow, they will go upward and not downward. God will 
exalt them and magnify them before the nations of the earth, 
and he will set the seal of his approval upon them, will name 
them as his own. This is my testimony to you. — Improve- 
ment Era, Vol. 6, p. 501, May, 1903. 

Three Threatening Dangers. There are at least 
three dangers that threaten the Church within, and the au- 
thorities need- to awaken to the fact that the people should 



392 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

be warned unceasingly against them. As I see these, they 
are the flattery of prominent men in the world, false edu- 
cational ideas, and sexual impurity. 

But the third subject mentioned — personal purity, is 
perhaps of greater importance than either of the other two. 
We believe in one standard of morality for men and women. 
If purity of life is neglected, all other dangers set in upon 
us like the rivers of waters when the flood gates are opened. 
—Improvement Era, Vol. 17, No. 5, p. 476. March, 1914. 

The Gospel the Greatest Thing. One of the most 
important duties devolving upon the Latter-day Saints is the 
proper training and rearing of their children in the faith of 
the gospel. The gospel is the greatest thing in all the world. 
There is nothing to compare with it. The possessions of this 
earth are of no consequence when compared with the bless- 
ings of the gospel. Naked we came into the world, and 
naked we will go out of the world, so far as earthly things 
are concerned; for we must leave them behind; but the 
eternal possessions which are ours through obedience to the 
gospel of Jesus Christ do not perish — the ties that God has 
created between me and those whom he has given to me, 
and the divine authority which I enjoy through the holy 
priesthood, these are mine throughout all eternity. No 
power but sin, the transgression of the laws of God, can 
take them from me. All these things are mine even after I 
leave this probation. — Improvement Era, Vol. 21, pp. 102, 
103, December, 1917. 

Duty of Husband to Wife. If there is any man who 
ought to merit the curse of Almighty God it is the man who 
neglects the mother of his child, the wife of his bosom, the 
one who has made sacrifice of her very life, over and over 
again, for him and his children. That is, of course, assum- 
ing that the wife is a pure and faithful mother and wife. — 
Improvement Era, Vol. 21, p. 105, December, 1917. 

Wives and Husbands in Eternity. We expect to 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 393 

have our wives and husbands in eternity. We expect our 
children will acknowledge us as their fathers and mothers 
in eternity. I expect this ; I look for nothing else. Without 
it I could not be happy. The thought or belief that I should 
be denied this privilege hereafter would make me miserable 
from this moment. I never could be happy again without the 
hope that I shall enjoy the society of my wives and children 
in eternity. If I had not this hope, I should be of all men 
most unhappy; "for if in this life only we have hope in 
Christ, we are of all men most miserable." All who have 
tasted of the influence of the Spirit of God, and have had 
awakened within them a hope of eternal life, cannot be 
happy unless they continue to drink of that fountain until 
they are satisfied, and it is the only fountain at which they 
can drink and be satisfied. — Deseret Weekly News, Vol. 33, 
p. 131, 1884. 

Importance of Filial Affection. Do not add to their 
burdens by neglect, by extravagance or by misconduct. 
Rather suffer that your right hand be cut off, or your eye 
plucked out than that you would bring sorrow or anguish 
to your parents because of your neglect of filial affection to 
them. So children, remember your parents. After they 
have nurtured you through the tender years of your infancy 
and childhood, after they have fed and clothed and educated 
you, after having given you a bed to rest upon and done all 
in their power for your good, don't you neglect them when 
they become feeble and are bowed down with the weight of 
their years. Don't you leave them, but settle down near 
them, and do all in your power to minister to their comfort 
and well-being. — Improvement Era, Vol. 21, p. 105, Decem- 
ber, 1917. 

Family Government by Love. I learned in my child- 
hood, as most children, probably, have learned, more or less 
at least, that no love in all the world can equal the love of 
a true mother. 



394 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

I did not think in those days, and still I am at a loss to 
know, how it would be possible for anyone to love her chil- 
dren more truly than did my mother. I have felt sometimes, 
how could even the Father love his children more than my 
mother loved her children? It was life to me; it was 
strength ; it was encouragement ; it was love that begot love 
or likeness in myself. I knew she loved me with all her 
heart. She loved her children with all her soul. She would 
toil and labor and sacrifice herself day and night, for the 
temporal comforts and blessings that she could meagerly 
give, through the results of her own labors, to her children. 
There was no sacrifice of self — of her own time, of her 
leisure or pleasure, or opportunities for rest — that was con- 
sidered for a moment, when it came in comparison with her 
duty and her love to her children. 

When I was fifteen years of age, and called to go to a 
foreign country to preach the gospel — or to learn how, and 
to learn it for myself — the strongest anchor that was fixed 
in my life, and that helped to hold my ambition and my de- 
sire steady, to bring me upon a level and keep me straight, 
was that love which I knew she had for me who bore me 
into the world. 

Only a little boy, not matured at all in judgment, with- 
out the advantage of education, thrown in the midst of the 
greatest allurements and temptations that it was possible for 
any boy or any man to be subjected to — and yet, whenever 
these temptations became most alluring and most tempting 
to me, the first thought that arose in my soul was this: 
Remember the love of your mother. Rememlber how she 
strove for your welfare. Remember how willing she was to 
sacrifice her life for your good. Remember what she taught 
you in your childhood and how she insisted upon your read- 
ing the New Testament — the only book, except a few little 
school books, that we had in the family, or that was within 
reach of us at that time. This feeling toward my mother be- 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 395 

came a defense, a barrier between me and temptation, so 
that I could turn aside from temptation and sin by the help 
of the Lord and the love begotten in my soul, toward her 
whom I knew loved me more than anybody else in all the 
world, and more than any other living being could love me. 

A wife may love her husband, but it is different to that 
of the love of mother to her child. The true mother, the 
mother who has the fear of God and the love of truth in 
her soul, would never hide from danger or evil and leave her 
child exposed to it. But as natural as it is for the sparks 
to fly upward, as natural as it is to breathe the breath of 
life, if there were danger coming to her child, she would 
step between the child and that danger ; she would defend 
her child to the uttermost. Her life would be nothing in 
the balance, in comparison with the life of her child. That 
is the love of true motherhood for children. 

Her love for her husband would be different, for if 
danger should come to him, as .natural as it would be for her 
to step between her child and danger, instead, her disposi- 
tion would be to step behind her husband for protection, 
and that is the difference between the love of mother for chil- 
dren and the love of wife for husband — there is a great dif- 
ference between the two. 

I have learned to place a high estimate upon the love 
of mother. I have often said, and will repeat it, that the love 
of a true mother comes nearer being like the love of God 
than any other kind of love. The father may love his chil- 
dren, too ; and next to the love that the mother feels for her 
child, unquestionably and rightfully, too, comes the love that 
the father feels for his child. But, as it has been illustrated 
here by Brother Edward H. Anderson, the love of the father 
is of a different character, or degree, to the love of the 
mother for her child; illustrated by the fact he related here 
of having the privilege of working with his boy, having him 
in his presence, becoming more intimate with him, learning 



396 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

his characteristics more clearly; becoming more familiar 
and more closely related to him; the result of which was 
that his love for his boy increased, and the love of the boy 
increased for his father, for the same reason, merely because 
of that closer association. So the child learns to love his 
mother best, as a rule, when the mother is good, wise, pru- 
dent, and intelligent, because the child is with her more, 
they are more familiar with each other and understand each 
other better. 

Now, this is the thought that I desire to express : Fath- 
ers, if you wish your children to be taught in the principles 
of the gospel, if you wish them to love the truth and under- 
stand it, if you wish them to be obedient to and united with 
you, love them ! arid prove to them that you do love them 
by your every word or act to them. For your own sake, for 
the love that should exist between you and your boys — 
however wayward they might be, or one or the other might 
be, when you speak or talk to them, do it not in anger, do 
it not harshly, in a condemning spirit. Speak to them 
kindly; get them down and weep with them if necessary 
and get them to shed tears with you if possible. Soften 
their hearts ; get them to feel tenderly toward you. Use no 
lash and no violence, but argue, or rather reason — ap- 
proach them with reason, with persuasion and love un- 
feigned. With these means, if you cannot gain your boys 
and your girls, they will prove to be reprobate to you; and 
there will be no means left in the world by which you can 
win them to yourselves. But, get them to feel as you feel, 
have interest in the things in which you take interest, to 
love the gospel as you love it, to love one another as you 
love them; to love their parents as the parents love the 
children. You can't do it any other way. You can't do 
it by unkindness ; you cannot do it by driving ; our children 
are like we are ; we couldn't be driven ; we can't be driven 
now. We are like some other animals that we know of in 



MARRIAGE, THE HOME AND FAMILY 397 

the world. You can coax them ; you can lead them, by hold- 
ing out inducements to them, and by speaking kindly to them, 
but you can't drive them; they won't be driven. We won't 
be driven. Men are not in the habit of being driven ; they 
are not made that way. 

This is not the way that God intended, in the begin- 
ning, to deal with his children — by force. It is all free love, 
free grace. The poet expressed it in these words : 

"Know this, that every soul is free, 
To choose his course and what he'll be; 
For this eternal truth is given, 
That God will force no man to heaven." 

You can't force your boys, nor your girls into heaven. 
You may force them to hell, by using harsh means in the 
efforts to make them good, when you yourselves are not as 
good as you should be. The man that will be angry at his 
boy, and try to correct him while he is in anger, is in the 
greatest fault; he is more to be pitied and more to be con- 
demned than the child who has done wrong. You can only 
correct your children by love, in kindness, by love unfeigned, 
by persuasion, and reason. 

When I was a child, sometimes a wayward, disobedient 
little boy — not that I was wilfully disobedient, but I would 
forget what I ought to do ; I would go off with playful boys 
and be absent when I should have been at home, and I would 
forget to do things I was asked to do. Then I would go 
home, feel guilty, know that I was guilty, that I had neg- 
lected my duty and that I deserved punishment. 

- On one occasion I had done something that was not just 
right, and my mother said to me : "Now, Joseph, if you do 
that again I shall have to whip you." Well, time went on, 
and by and by, I forgot it, and I did something similar 
again; and this is the one thing that I admired more, per- 
haps, than any secondary thing in her ; it was that when she 



398 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

made a promise she kept it. She never made a promise, 
that I know of, that she did not keep. 

Well, I was called to account. She said: "Now, I 
told you. You knew that if you did this 1 would have to 
whip you, for I said I would. I must do it. I do not want 
to do it. It hurts me worse than it does you, but I must 
whip you." 

Well, she had a little rawhide, already there, and while 
she was talking or reasoning with me, showing me how much 
I deserved it and how painful it was to her, to inflict the 
punishment I deserved, I had only one thought and that was : 
"For goodness' sake, whip me; do not reason with me," for 
I felt the lash of her just criticism and admonition a thou- 
sand fold worse than I did the switch. I felt as if, when she 
laid the lash on me, I had at least partly paid my debt and had 
answered for my wrong doing. Her reasoning cut me down 
into the quick ; it made me feel sorry to the very core ! 

I could have endured a hundred lashes with the raw- 
hide better than I could endure a ten-minutes' talk in which 
I felt and was made to feel that the punishment inflicted up- 
on me was painful to her that I loved — punishment upon 
my own mother! — Extracts from an address given at a 
"Home Evening*' meeting in Granite Stake, 1909. Improve- 
ment Era, Vol. 13, pp. 276-280. 

The Home and the Child. But what are we doing 
in our homes to train our children ; what to enlighten them ? 
What to encourage them to make home their place of amuse- 
ment, and a place where they may invite their friends for 
study or entertainment? Have we good books, games, 
music, and well-lighted, well-ventilated, warm rooms for 
their convenience and pleasure? Do we take personal inter- 
est in them and in their affairs? Are we providing them 
with the physical knowledge, the mental food, the health- 
ful exercise, and the spiritual purification, that wil enable 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 399 

them to become pure and robust in body, intelligent and hon- 
orable citizens, faithful and loyal Latter-day Saints? 

We frequently neglect giving them any information 
concerning their bodily well-being. In our cities we appear 
to be providing our young people too much mental exercise, 
and no physical diversion and work, while in our country 
settlements, we seem to be overburdening them with bodily 
labor, and in many cases doing little or nothing for their men- 
tal development and recreation. Hence, in the one case they 
seek forbidden places and pleasure, on account of too much 
mental exercise ; and in another, because of too little. 

Now then, are we studying their wants as we do our 
business, and our farms and our animals? Are we looking 
after them, and if necessary bringing them in from the street 
when absent, and providing them in our homes with what 
they lack? Or are we to a great extent neglecting these 
things in the home and home training, and considering our 
children of secondary value to horses and cattle and lands? 

These are important points for consideration, and fath- 
ers and mothers should honestly study them, and as hon- 
estly answer them to their own satisfaction. We may well 
invest means in the home for the comfort, convenience, en- 
tertainment and training of our children. We may well give 
our sons and daughters some time for recreation and di- 
version, and some provision in the home for satisfying their 
longing for legitimate physical and mental recreation, to 
which every child is entitled, and which he will seek in the 
street or in objectionable places, if it is not provided in the 
home. In addition to this, and supplementary to the train- 
ing in the home, it is to be hoped that our organizations will 
as soon as possible provide every arrangement for legitimate 
entertainment and recreation, physical and intellectual, that 
will tend to attract our young people, and hold them interest- 
ed, loyal and contented within the pale of our own influence 
and organizations. — Imp. Era, Vol. 11, pp. 302-3, 1997-8. 



CHAPTER XVII 
Amusements and Fashions. 

i 

Youth Should Look Forward. Our youth should not 
be left to spend their time almost entirely in the mad whirl 
of pleasure and amusement, without a thought of advancing 
years with the attendant bodily ailments and physical infirm- 
ities which are bound to come. They should be given to 
understand that what are generally considered as the pleas- 
ures of youth are on the wing, and will. soon pass, leaving 
in their rear only sad remembrances of wasted opportunities 
that cannot be recalled. They should not be permitted to 
waste their time and their parents' substance in frivolous 
pastime and riotous living, which can only result in vicious 
or evil habits being formed. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 52, 
January, 1917, p. 19. 

Proper Amusements. Our amusements should be 
characterized by their wholesome social environments. We 
should have proper regard to the character of those with 
whom we associate in places of amusement ; and we should 
be governed by a high sense of responsibility to our parents, 
to our friends and to the Church. We should know that the 
pleasures which we enjoy are such as have upon them the 
stamp of divine approval. They should be endorsed' by our 
parents and by our religious associates, and by those true 
principles which should always regulate our intercourse with 
one another in Church membership. Amusements which, 
in themselves, and in commendable social surroundings, may 
be proper and wholesome, should be avoided unless associ- 
ates are unquestionable and the places are reputable and are 
conducted under proper restraints. 

There are limits in our recreations beyond which we 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 401 

cannot safely go. They should be guarded in character and 
curtailed in frequency to avoid excess. They should not 
occupy all, nor even the greater part of our time; indeed, 
they should be made incidental to the duties and obligations 
of life, and never be made a controlling motive or factor in 
our hopes and ambitions. There are so many dangers lurk- 
ing in those amusements, and the fascination for them which 
take hold upon the lives of our young people, sometimes to 
the very possession of them, that they should be carefully 
guarded and warned against the temptations and evils that 
are likely to ensnare them, to their destruction. — Juvenile 
Instructor, Vol. 49, June, 1914, pp. 380, 381. 

Proper Character of Amusements. The character 
and variety of our amusements have so much to do with the 
welfare and character of our young people that they should 
be guarded with the utmost jealousy for the preservation 
of the morals and stamina of the youth of Zion. 

In the first place, they should not be excessive; and 
young people should be discouraged from giving themselves 
up to the spirit and frivolity of excessive mirth. No Latter- 
day Saint needs to be told that two or three dances a week 
for his children are out of all sense of reason. Too fre- 
quent dances are not only injurious to stability of character, 
but they are highly detrimental to good health; and wher- 
ever possible other amusements than the ball room should be 
introduced into the lives of our young people. They should 
be trained to appreciate more and more amusements of a 
social and intellectual character. Home parties, concerts 
that develop the talents of youth, and public amusements that 
bring together both young and old, are preferable to the ex- 
cessive practice of dancing. 

In the second place, our amusements should be consist- 
ent with our religious spirit of fraternity and religious devo- 
tion. In too many instances the ball room is devoid of our 
supplication for Divine protection. Our dancing should be, 

27 



402 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

as far as possible, under the supervision of some Church or- 
ganization, and we should be scrupulously careful to open 
the dance by prayer. * * * The question of amusements 
is one of such far-reaching importance to the welfare of the 
Saints that the presiding authorities of every ward should 
give it their most careful attention and consideration. 

In the third place, our amusements should interfere as 
little as possible with the work of the school-room. It is 
very desirable that the early education of our young people 
should be carried on with as little interruption as possible; 
and frequent dances during the school season are detrimental 
both to the body and to the mind. 

Lastly, it is to # be feared that in many homes, parents 
abandon all regulation respecting the amusement of their 
children, and set them adrift to find their fun wherever and 
whenever they can. Parents should never lose control of the 
amusements of their children during their tender years, and 
should be scrupulously careful about the companionship of 
their young people in places of amusement. — Juvenile In- 
structor, Vol. 39, March 1, 1904, pp. 144, 145. 

Social Duties. The city people have become accus- 
tomed to living near neighbors for years without associating 
together. There are instances where good people, well ac- 
quainted in business and upon the street, have lived neigh- 
bors for twenty-five or more years, and yet not invited each 
other to their homes, to take dinner together, nor to have a 
social hour or evening. They live so near each other that 
they can almost shake hands, from door to door, yet never 
call, nor associate together; they are perfectly exclusive. 
That is not a wise nor a good way, especially when, as Lat- 
ter-day Saints, we should be looking after the welfare of 
mankind, by preaching the gospel in word and in deed. 
Would it not be much better if we arranged a little dinner, 
or invited our neighbor to come and join us in a little social, 
to become acquainted and make him feel we are not Strang- 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 403 

ers to him, nor he to us ? And let us remember the defini- 
tion which Christ sanctioned of neighbor, as well as the re- 
quirement : He that showeth mercy unto me is my neighbor, 
and the commandment is: Thou shalt love thy neighbor as 
thyself. 

I hope we shall do better. But there is really little so- 
ciability among us, and there is an exclusiveness that is not 
in keeping with the warmth of the gospel. We do not think 
enough of each other; we do not care for each other; we 
take little or no notice of each other; and finally, we pass 
each other on the street without the slightest recognition. 
We scarcely bow to a brother, unless we are really intimate 
with him. That is not the spirit that belongs to "Mormon- 
ism." It is contrary to that friendship and sociability that 
ought to characterize Latter-day Saints. I believe in the 
broadest, most charitable, the kindest and most loving spirit 
that it is possible for broad-minded and big-souled men to 
exercise or to possess; and that this spirit ought to be the 
spirit possessed and diffused by the Saints everywhere. 

Let us, then, gather in the honest in heart, and treat 
them and one another with the spirit of warmth and love 
characteristic of the gospel. Then talk about the unfortu- 
nate, the drunken, the weak, the erring! Do not shun them, 
either. They ought to be saved as well as everybody else; 
and, if it is possible, let us save them, too, as well as the 
worthy, the good and the pure. Let us save the sinner, and 
bring him to a knowledge of the truth, if possible. 

Our Mutual Improvement Associations are invited to 
make a specialty of this social work; the bishops should 
lend their aid to the officers in selecting and setting apart 
capable and experienced missionaries, as well as ward teach- 
ers, who should devote their energies, among other things, 
to the development of a more social spirit among the people. 
The indifferent youth, as well as the stranger and the 
friendless, in our midst, should be made welcome at our 



404 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

gatherings, and be induced to feel at home among the peo- 
ple of God. And then, let it be remembered, every family, 
every person, has a duty in this line. Because men or wQmen 
are not ward or association officers is no good reason why 
they should be exempt from the common social amenities 
of life, nor why they should not be subject to doing good 
temporally, spiritually jand socially. — Improvement Era, 
Vol. 7, October, 1904, p. 957. 

The Danger of Pleasure Hunting. In order that a 
young man may make up his mind what course in life to 
take he must pay some thought on where he is going in the 
long run ; what shall be the condition he would like to enjoy 
through life, and particularly the end towards which he 
would like to work. Otherwise it will be hard for him to 
steer his actions from day to day towards the goal of his 
ambition. 

Calmly viewing the hundreds of sayings to be found in 
good books, and hearing also the experiences and warnings 
of many more wise men who live in our time and settle- 
ments, who are exemplary shepherds of the people in our 
many Church organizations, and who are constantly giving 
warning against excessive pleasure-seeking, the thoughtful 
young man must confess that pleasure is not the goal that 
he would seek — that the man would seek who desires to 
make the best out of life. 

The wise man is, therefore, going to steer his course 
away from the living death of pleasure-seeking. He is not 
going into bondage or debt to buy automobiles and other 
costly equipages to keep pace with the rush of fashionable 
pleasure-seeking, in this respect. He is not going to borrow 
money to satisfy the popular craze for traveling in Europe 
or in our own country with no purpose in view but pleasure. 
He is not going to grow nervous and gray in a struggle for 
means that his wife and daughter, for mere pleasure, may 
spend the summer at costly, fashionable resorts, or in dis- 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 405 

taut lands. It is true that there are many in our commu- 
nity who do not appear to be wise, and who are doing just 
these and other foolish acts for so-called pleasure. 

The result of this hunt for pleasure and excitement and 
for keeping - pace with what only the very wealthy can but 
ought not to do, is that many are forced to undertake all 
kinds of illegitimate schemes to obtain money to gratify the 
tendency. Hence the growth of financial immorality. Many 
underhanded methods are adopted to obtain means, and even 
cheating and lying and deceiving friends and neighbors 
are frequently resorted to in order that money may be ob- 
tained to gratify this inordinate desire for pleasure. The 
story is told of one good lady who got flour, at her grocer's 
on credit, and sold it for cash at a bargain to get money to 
go pleasure-seeking. Thus the morals are corrupted. This 
applies to rich and poor alike. 

You men who are sensible fathers, is this course worth 
while ? 

Young men who have a goal in sight, is this the course 
to take to fit your purpose and to get the best results out of 
life? 

Without discussing wealth and fame, shall we not call 
a halt in this pleasure craze, and go about the legitimate bus- 
iness of true Latter-day Saints, which is to desire and 
strive to be of some use in the world? Shall we not instead 
do something to increase the genuine joy and welfare and 
virtue of mankind as well as our own by helping to bear the 
burdens under which the toilers are groaning, by rendering 
loving, devoted and unselfish service to our fellow men? — 
Improvement Era, Vol. 12, July, 1909, p. 744. 

Harmful Effects of Bad Books. It would be diffi- 
cult to estimate the harmful influences upon the thoughts, 
feelings, and actions of the young, brought about by the 
practice of reading dime novels. Books constitute a sort of 
companionship to everyone who reads, and they create within 



406 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

the heart feelings either for good or for bad. It sometimes 
happens that parents are very careful about the company 
which their children keep and are yet very indifferent about 
the books they read. In the end the reading of a bad book 
will bring about evil associates. 

It is not only the boy who reads this strange, weird and 
unnaturally, exciting literature that .is affected by its influ- 
ence, but in time he influences others. This literature be- 
comes the mother of all sorts of evil suggestions that ripen 
into evil practices and" bring about an unnatural and debased 
feeling which is ever crowding out the good in the human 
heart and giving place to the bad. It was Shelley who said 
that "strange thoughts beget strange deeds," and' when our 
children are reading books that are creating strange and un- 
usual and undesirable thoughts in their minds we need not be 
surprised to learn that they have committed some unusual, 
some strange, or unnatural act. It is in the thoughts and 
feelings that we have to combat the evils and temptations 
of the world, and the purification of our thoughts and feel- 
ings should be made the special effort of every father and 
mother. Fuller once wrote, "It seems my soul is like a filthy 
pond where fish die soon and frogs live long." It is re- 
markable how easy it is to learn sin and how hard' it is to 
forget it. 

A story is told of an English officer in India, who one 
day went to the book shelf to take down a book. As he 
reached his hand up over the volume his finger was bitten 
by an adder. After a few hours the finger began to swell. 
Later on the swelling went into his arm, and finally the 
whole body was affected, and in a few days the officer was 
dead. There are adders concealed in many a cheap and 
trashy book, and they are always common in dime novels. 
Their effects upon our souls are poisonous, and in time they 
are sure to produce a moral and spiritual death. * * * 
The influence of these novels is all the more dan- 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 407 

gerous because the feelings and thoughts which they 
engender in the heart and mind are more or less hid- 
den, and the evil consequence of such reading frequently 
does not manifest itself until some overt and horrible act is 
the result of months and sometimes years of imagination 
and wonderment. Let the Saints beware of the books that 
enter their homes, for their influences may be as poisonous 
and deadly as the adder which brought death to the English 
officer in India. — Juvenile Instructor, May 1, 1902, Vol. 37, 
p. 275. 

Proper Reading. There is altogether too much novel 
reading of that class of novels which teaches nothing useful, 
and only tends to the excitement of the emotions. Exces- 
sive novel reading we all know is detrimental to the intellec- 
tual development of those who engage in it, and the wise and 
those* who seek advancement might well give more time to 
useful, educational works — books that would enlighten the 
reader on history, biography, religion, and other important 
subjects which all well-informed people are expected to un- 
derstand. 

Many of our young people, and" some older ones, too, are 
not familiar with their own religion nor with the beautiful 
and striking doctrines of the gospel with which it is so laden. 
This class devote more time to reading useless or sensational 
books than they do to the study and contemplation of works 
that would familiarize them with the principles of the gospel. 
If they were better informed in this line, and understood the 
saving doctrines and every-d'ay questions of their religion, 
more than they do, they would not be trapped by false teach- 
ings, false leaders, and advocates of cults that are false. 
They would not be misled as some of them are. — Improve- 
ment Era, May, 1909, Vol. 12, p. 561. 

Raffling and Gambling. Is it proper to raffle prop- 
erty for the benefit of missionaries ? No ; raffling is a game 



408 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

of chance, and hence leads to gambling; for that reason, if 
for no other, it should not be encouraged among the young 
men of the Church. President Young declared raffling to be 
a modified name of gambling; said that "as Latter-day Saints 
we cannot afford to sacrifice moral principles to financial 
gain," and advised the sisters through the Woman's Ex- 
ponent not to raffle. President Lorenzo Snow endorsed 
and approved of these sentiments ; and I have often 
expressed my unqualified disapproval of raffling; the 
General Sunday School Board have declared against it; 
and finally the state law makes it unlawful to raffle with 
dice ; and if it is unlawful with dice, in principle, is it not just 
as injurious with any other device? With all these objec- 
tions, should it Hot be clear to anyone that raffling horses, 
quilts, bicycles and other property is not sanctioned by the 
moral law nor approved by the general Church authorities. 
But it continues just the same, and if you do not believe in it, 
you should refuse to patronize it, so helping the cause. Now, 
how shall we aid the missionary who wishes to sell a horse, 
or what not? Let everybody give a dollar, and let the donors 
decide, by vote, to what worthy man, not of their number, 
the horse shall be given. No chance about that — it is pure 
decision, and it helps the people who wish to buy chances 
solely for the benefit of the missionary to discourage the 
gambling propensities of their natures. However, here 
is an additional thought : The element of chance enters very 
largely into everything we undertake, and it should be re- 
membered that the spirit in which we do things decides very 
largely whether we are gambling or are entering into legiti- 
mate business enterprises. — Improvement Era, Vol. 6, Feb- 
ruary, 1903, p. 308. 

Games of Chance. To Whom It May Concern: 
Among the vices of the present, age gambling is very gen- 
erally condemned. Gambling under its true name is for- 
bidden by law, and is discountenanced by the self-respecting 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 409 

elements of society. Nevertheless, in numerous guises the 
demon of chance is welcomed in the home, in fashionable 
clubs, and at entertainments for worthy charities, even with- 
in the precincts of sacred edifices. Devices for raising money 
by appealing to the gambling instinct are common acces- 
sories at church sociables, ward fairs, and the like. 

Whatever may be the condition elsewhere, this custom 
is not to be sanctioned within this Church ; and any or- 
ganization allowing such is in opposition to the counsel and 
instruction of the general authorities of the Church. 

Without attempting to specify or particularize the many 
objectionable forms given to this evil practice amongst us, 
we say again to the people that no kind of chance game, 
guessing contest, or raffling device can be approved in any - 
entertainment under the auspices of our Church organiza- 
tions. 

The desire to get something of value for little or noth- 
ing is pernicious; and any proceeding that strengthens that 
desire is an effective aid to the gambling spirit, which has 
proved a veritable demon of destruction to thousands. Risk- 
ing a dime in the hope of winning a dollar in any game of 
chance is a species of gambling. 

Let it not be thought that raffling articles of value, of- 
fering prizes to the winners in guessing-contests, the use of 
machines of chance, or any other device of the kind is to be 
allowed or excused because the money so obtained is to be 
used for a good purpose. The Church is not to be supported 
in any degree by means obtained through gambling. 

Let the attention of stake and ward officers, and those 
in charge of the auxiliary organizations of the Church be 
directed to what has been written on this subject and to this 
present reminder. An article over the signature of the 
President of the Church was published in the Juvenile In- 
structor, October 1, 1902 (Volume 37, p. 592), in which 



410 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

were given citations from earlier instruction and advice to 
the people on this subject. For convenience, part of that 
article is repeated here. In reply to a question as to whether 
raffling and games of chance are justifiable when the pur- 
poses to be accomplished are good, this was said : "We say 
emphatically, No. Raffle is only a modified name of gam- 
ble." 

President Young once said to Sister Eliza R. Snow: 
"Tell the sisters not to raffle. If the mothers raffle, the 
children will gamble. Raffling is gambling." Then it is 
added : "Some say, What shall we do ? We have quilts on 
hand — we cannot sell them, and we need means to supply 
our treasury, which we can obtain by raffling for the bene- 
fit of the poor. Rather let the quilts rot on the shelves than 
adopt the old adage, 'The end will sanctify the means/ As 
Latter-day Saints, we cannot afford to sacrifice moral prin- 
ciple to financial gain." — Improvement Era, December, 1908, 
Vol. 12, p. 143. 

The Evil of Cards. But, you say, we must have recre- 
ation ; what shall we do ? Turn to domestic enterprises, and 
to the gaining of useful knowledge of the gospel. Let the 
love of reading good and useful books be implanted in the 
hearts of the young, let them be trained to take pleasure and 
recreation in history, travel, biography, conversation and 
classic story. Then there are innocent games, music, songs, 
and literary recreation. What would you think of the man 
who would argue for whisky and beer as a common beverage 
because it is necessary for people to drink? He is per^ 
haps little worse than the man who would place cards in 
the hands of my children — whereby they would foster the 
spirit of chance and gambling leading down to destruction 
— because they must have recreation. I would call the first 
a vicious enemy, and refer him to water to drink; and the 
latter an evil spirit in the guise of innocence, and refer him 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 411 

to recreation containing* no germs of spiritual disease lead- 
ing* to the devil ! 

Let our evenings be devoted to innocent amusements in 
the home, and let all chance games be banished from our 
families, and' only recreation indulged in that is free from 
gambling and the gambling spirit. And let excessive card- 
playing, and the person who strolls about among neighbors 
at all hours of the night and day encouraging the evil, be 
put far from us. Just as sure as we encourage this evil it 
will bring other grievous troubles in its wake, and those who 
indulge excessively will lose the spirit of the gospel, and go 
to temporal and spiritual ruin. 

Young people in their recreations should strive to form 
a love for that which will not be injurious. It is not true 
that only that recreation .can be enjoyed that is detrimental 
to the body and spirit. We should train ourselves to find 
pleasure in that which invigorates, not stupefies and de- 
stroys the body; that which leads upward and not down; 
that which brightens, not dulls and stunts the intel- 
lect; that which elevates and exalts the spirit, not that 
clogs and depresses it. So shall we please the Lord, en- 
hance our own enjoyment, and save ourselves and our chil- 
dren from impending sins, at the root of which, like the evil 
genius, lurks the spirit of cards and gaming. — Improvement 
Era, Vol. 14, June, 1911, pp. 735-8. 

Wasting Time With Cards. It is no uncommon 
thing for women, young and middle-aged, to spend whole 
afternoons, and many of them, evenings as well, in playing 
cards, thus wasting hours and days of precious time in this 
useless and unprofitable way. Yet those same people, when 
approached, declare they have no time to spend as teachers 
in the Sabbath schools, and no time to attend either Sunday 
schools or meetings. Their church duties are neglected for 
lack of time, yet they spend hours, day after day, at card's. 
They have thereby encouraged and become possessed of a 



412 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

spirit of indolence, and their minds are filled with the vile 
drunkenness, hallucination, charm and fascination, that take 
possession of the habitual card-player to the exclusion of all 
spiritual and religious feeling. Such a spirit detracts from 
all sacred thought and sentiment. These players at length 
do not quite know whether they are Jews, Gentiles, or Saints, 
and they do not care a fig. 

While a simple game of cards in itself may be harmless, 
it is a fact that by immoderate repetition it ends in an infat- 
uation for chance schemes, in habits of excess, in waste of 
precious time, in a dulling and stupor of the mind, and in 
the complete destruction of religious feeling. These are seri- 
ous results, evils that should and must be avoided by the 
Latter-day Saints. Then again, there is the grave danger 
that lurks in persistent card playing, which begets the spirit 
of gambling, of speculation, and that awakens the dangerous 
desire to get something for nothing. — Improvement Era, 
Vol. 6, August, 1903, p. 779. 

Card Playing. One's character may be determined in 
some measure by the quality of one's amusements. Men 
and women of industrious, business-like, and thoughtful 
habits care little for frivolous pastimes, for pleasures that 
are sought for their own sake. It is not easy to imagine 
that leading men in the Church could find any pleasure that 
was either inspiring or helpful at the card table ; indeed the 
announcement that a president of a stake, bishop of a ward, 
or other leading official of the Church was fond of card play- 
ing would be a shock to every sense of propriety even among 
young people who are not seriously inclined to the duties and 
responsibilities of life. Such a practice would be looked 
upon as incompatible with the duties and responsibilities of 
a religious life. Even business men, as a rule, are distrust- 
ful of business associates whose inclinations engage them in 
frequent card playing. 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 413 

But it may be said that the same objections do not hold 
good in respect to young people who do not take life so 
seriously; but the evil is that young people who indulge in 
the frivolous and vicious pastime of card playing are never 
likely to take life seriously unless they forsake such ques- 
tionable pleasures early in life. It is the serious and thought- 
ful man and woman who are most likely to assume the 
higher and nobler responsibilities of life, and their tastes 
and pleasures are never satisfied by means of a deck of cards. 

Card playing is an excessive pleasure ; it is intoxicating 
and, therefore, in the nature of a vice. It is generally the 
companion of the cigarette and the wine glass, and the latter 
lead to the poolroom and the gambling hall. Few men and 
women indulge in the dangerous pastime of the card table 
without compromising the business affairs and the higher 
responsibilities of life. Tell me what amusements you like 
best and whether your amusements have become a ruling 
passion in your life, and I will tell you what you are. Few 
indulge frequently in card playing in whose lives it does not 
become a ruling passion. 

Cards are the most perfect and common instrumental- 
ities of the gambler that have been devised, and the com- 
panionship of cards, unlike the companionship of most other 
games, is that of the gambling den and the saloon. But cards 
do not stand alone in their enticement to evil. Any game 
that ultimately leads to questionable society, because it is the 
chief pleasures of such society, should be excluded from the 
home. There are innocent games enough to satisfy the re- 
quired pleasures of the home without encouraging card 
playing. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 38, September 1, 1903, 
p. 529. 

Stop Card Playing. I am told that the prevalence of 
card parties in the homes of the Latter-day Saints is much 
greater than is supposed by those whom society people never 
think of inviting to make the card table the source of an 



414 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

evening's pastime. The presiding authorities are not in- 
vited to these card parties, and, as a rule, are not permitted 
to witness them, simply because those who give such parties 
feel that a deck of cards in the hands of a faithful servant 
of God is a satire upon religion. 

I have heard that some who are called to officiate in 
holy ordinances have, when absent from the House of the 
Lord or when tardy in arriving, excused themselves because 
of the time occupied in giving or attending a card party. 
Those who thus indulge are not fit to administer in sacred 
ordinances. They are no more worthy than others who vio- 
late good morals in any respect. They should be excused. 

I am told that young people offer as an excuse for 
such questionable pastime the accusation that cards are 
played in the homes of certain leading men in the Church. 
Bishops, however, ought never to be deterrred in their ef- 
forts to suppress the evil by counter complaints of this kind. 
The bishop has the same right to inquire, through the 
means of his teachers, into the pleasures of the homes of 
the highest authorities of the Church as he has into those 
of its most humble members. If it be true that card playing 
is prevalent in the Church, the bishops are charged with the 
responsibility of the evil, and it is their duty to see that it is 
abolished, or that men and women who encourage it be 
brought to account before their brethren and sisters for the 
pernicious example they are setting before the youth of 
Zion. Certainly no bishop can report his ward in good con- 
dition where such a practice prevails. 

Presidents of stakes are not without their responsibility 
in this matter, and at the general priesthood meetings of the 
stakes they should make searching inquiry of the bishops 
concerning card parties in the homes of the Saints. It is 
an easy matter for every bishop to know through the medium 
of the ward teachers, whether there are any practices in the 
homes of the people inconsistent with the mission of "Mor- 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 415 

monism," and card playing is certainly inconsistent with 
that mission. No man who is addicted to card playing 
should be called to act as a ward teacher, such men cannot 
be consistent advocates of that which they do not themselves 
practice. 

The card table has been the scene of too many quar- 
rels, the birthplace of too many hatreds, the occasion of too 
many murders to admit one word of justification for the ly- 
ing, cheating spirit which it too often engenders in the hearts 
of its devotees. 

My frequent and emphatic expressions on this subject 
are the result of the alarm I have felt over the. well founded 
reports that have come to me concerning the prevalence of 
card playing in the homes of some who profess to be Latr 
ter-day Saints. Upon every officer in the Church responsi- 
bility in any way for the dangers of the card table is placed, 
and placed heavily, the duty of doing all that he or she pos- 
sibly can in a prayerful and earnest manner to eradicate 
the evil. Let us be fully conscious of the old adage which 
says that "The devil likes to souse whatever is wet," and 
stop card playing in the home before it reaches the gam- 
blers' table. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 38, Sept. 15, 1903, 
p. 561. 

Pernicious Nature of Card Playing. Card playing 
is a game of chance, and because it is a game of chance it 
has its tricks. It encourages tricks; its devotees measure 
their success at the table by their ability through devious and 
dark ways to win. It creates a spirit of cunning and devises 
hidden and secret means, and cheating at cards is almost 
synonymous with playing at cards. 

Again, cards have a bad reputation and they are the 
known companions of bad men. If no other reason existed % 
for shunning the card table, its reputation alone should serve 
as a warning. It may be conceded that superb skill is often 
acquired in this game of chance, but this skill itself endan- 



416 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

gers the moral qualities of the possessor and leads him on 
to questionable practices. 

Such games as checkers and chess are games more of 
fixed rules, whose application are open and freer from cun- 
ning devices. Such games do not intoxicate like cards and 
other games of chance. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 38, Octo- 
ber 1, 1903, p. 591. 

Cards in the Home. But if cards are played in the 
home and under the eye of an anxious and loving parent, 
what harm can come from it all? is asked. Most vices in 
the beginning take on attractive and innocent appearing 
garbs, and a "careful examination of the career of many an 
unfortunate man will reveal the first step of his misfortune 
in some "innocent pastime" whose, vice rarely manifests it- 
self in its infancy. There are different spirits in the world 
and the gambling spirit is one of them, and cards have been 
from time immemorial the most common and universal means 
of gratifying that spirit. An "innocent game of cards" is 
the innocent companion of an innocent glass of wine and the 
playmate of tricksters. 

Again, all amusements become pernicious when pursued 
excessively. No game in the world has been played a thou- 
sandth part of the time, aye all the games in the world have 
not consumed a thousandth part of the time, that cards have 
taken. The game itself leads to excessiveness ; it is the en- 
emy of industry; it is the foe of economy; and the boon 
companion of the Sabbath-breaker. The best possible ex- 
cuse that any one can render for playing cards is that there 
is a possible escape from the dangers to which it leads ; and 
the best explanation that people can give for such a vice is 
the adventurous spirit of man that delights in that which 
' is hazardous to his physical and moral safety. — Juvenile 
Instructor, Vol. 38, Oct. 1, 1903, p. 593. 

Evil Fashions. In my sight the present-day fashions 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 417 

are abominable, suggestive of evil, calculated to arouse base 
passion and lust, and to engender lasciviousness, in the 
hearts of those who follow the fashions, and of those who 
tolerate them. Why? Because women are imitating the 
very customs of a class of women who have resorted to that 
means to aid them to sell their souls. It is infamous, and I 
hope the daughters of Zion will not descend to these per- 
nicious ways, customs and fashions, for they are demoraliz- 
ing and damnable in their effect. — Oct. C. R., 1913, p. 8. 

Improper Fashions. Please set the example before 
your sisters that God would have them follow. When we 
teach people to observe the laws of God and to honor the 
gifts that are bestowed upon them in the covenants of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ, we don't want you teachers to go out 
and set an example before your sisters that will destroy their 
faith in our teachings. I hope you will take that to heart, 
for it has a meaning to it. I am talking to the teachers among 
the sisters. We hear it reported, from time to time, that 
some of the teachers that are sent out among our sisters not 
only do not set the example that they ought to set, but they 
set the example that they should not set for our sisters ; they 
teach them by example to break the word of wisdom, rather 
than to keep it. They teach them to mutilate their garments, 
rather than to keep them holy and undefined, by setting the 
example before them, and we can tell you the names if you 
want to know. I am not scolding; I don't want it to be 
understood that I am rinding fault. I am only telling a sol- 
emn truth, and I am sorry that I have it to say, but I want 
it to be distinctly understood. We see some of our good sis- 
ters coming here to the temple occasionally decorated in the 
latest and most ridiculous fashions that ever disgraced the 
human form divine. They do not seem to realize that they 
are coming to the house of God, and we have to forbid them 
entrance, or find fault with them, and they go away grieved 
and say sometimes, "We don't want to go there any more/' 

28 



418 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

Why? Because they come unprepared, like the man who 
was found at the feast without the wedding garment, who 
also had to be turned out (Matt. 22 : 1-14). We have to turn 
them out occasionally, because they will not hearken to the 
counsel that has been given to them. — Oct. C. R., 1914, p. 
130. 

Exclusive Clubs Among Church Members. There 
is no need of exclusive clubs among the Latter-day Saints. 
The many auxiliary organizations should be made to supply 
every legitimate public, and social amusement of the young 
people, and, in addition, to the regular Church and quorum 
meetings, should meet every religious and ethical educational 
need of our community. — Improvement Era, Vol. 12, Feb- 
ruary, 1909, p. 313. 

A Lesson for the Boys. Self-respect requires, among 
other things, that one shall behave like a true gentleman, in 
a house of worship. No self-respecting person will go to a 
house devoted to the service of God to whisper, gossip and 
visit ; rather, it is one's duty to put on self-restraint, to give 
one's undivided attention to the speaker, and concentrate the 
mind upon his words that his thoughts may be grasped to 
our benefit and profit. 

Among the strong helps to gain self-respect are per- 
sonal purity and proper thoughts which are the basis of all 
proper action. I wish that all young men could appreciate 
the value there is in this practice, and in giving their youth- 
ful days to the service of the Lord. Growth, development, 
progress, self-respect, the esteem and admiration of men 
naturally follow such a course in youth. The Savior set a 
striking example in this matter, and was early about his 
Father's business. He did not leave it until his older years, 
but even as early as twevle he had developed so far in this 
line that he was able to teach men of wisdom and doctors 
of knowledge in the f emplc. Samuel, the prophet, had so 
prepared himself by a pure, self-respecting childhood that he 



AMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS 419 

was perfectly attuned to the whisperings of God. The shep- 
herd youth David was chosen above his older brethren to 
serve in high places in the Master's cause. Other great 
characters in history were also selected early in life; and 
the best men in all ages gave their young manhood to the 
service of God who honored them abundantly with com- 
mendation and approval. In more modern times the Lord 
chose Joseph Smith in early youth to be the founder of the 
new and glorious dispensation of the gospel. Brigham 
Young was but a youth when he determined to devote his 
life to the Church ; John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, and in 
fact all the early founders of the Church devoted their youth 
and manhood to the cause of Zion. You may look around 
you today, and who are the leaders among the people but 
those who early and zealously devoted themselves to the 
faith? And you may foretell who are to be the leaders by 
observing the boys who show self-respect and purity and 
who are earnest in all good works. The Lord will not choose 
men from any other class of his people and exalt them into 
prominence. The opposite course, waiting to serve the 
Lord until the wild oats of youth are sown, is reprehensible. 
There is always something lacking in the man who spends 
his youth in wickedness and sin, and then turns to right- 
eousness in later years. Of course, the Lord honors his re- 
pentance, and it is better far that a man should late turn from 
evil than to continue in sin all his days, but the fact is clear 
that the best part of his life and strength are wasted, and 
there remains only poor, broken service to offer the Lord. 
There are regrets and heartburnings in repenting late in 
life from the follies and sins of youth, but there are consola- 
tion and rich reward in serving the Lord in the vigorous 
days of early manhood. 

Self-respect, deference for sacred things, and personal 
purity are the beginnings and the essence of wisdom. The 
doctrines of the gospel, the Church restraint, are like school- 



420 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

masters to keep us in the line of duty. If it were not for 
these schoolmasters, we would perish and be overcome by 
the evil about us. We see men who have freed themselves 
from Church rstraint and from the precious doctrines of the 
gospel, who perish about us every day ! They boast of free- 
dom, but are the slaves of sin. 

Let me admonish you to permit the gospel schoolmaster 
to teach you self-respect and to keep you pure and free 
from secret sins that bring not only physical punishment, 
but sure spiritual death. You cannot hide the penalty which 
God has affixed to them — a penalty often worse than death. 
It is the loss of self-respect, it is physical debility, it is insan- 
ity, indifference to all powers that are good and noble — all 
these follow in the wake of the sinner in secret, and of the 
unchaste. Unchastity, furthermore, not only fixes its pen- 
alty on the one who transgresses, but reaches out unerring 
punishment to the third and fourth generation, making not 
only the transgressor a wreck, but mayhap involving scores 
of people in his direct line of relationship, disrupting family 
ties, breaking the hearts of parents, and causing a black 
stream of sorrow to overwhelm their lives. 

Such a seeming simple thing, then, as proper conduct 
in a house of worship leads to good results in many respects. 
Good conduct leads to self-respect, which creates purity of 
thought and action. Pure thought and noble action lead to a 
desire to serve God in the strength of manhood and to be- 
comes subservient to the schoolmasters, Church restraint, 
and the doctrines of the gospel of Christ. — Improvement 
Era, Vol. 9, 1905-6, pp. 337-339. 



CHAPTER XVIII 

Love Your Enemies. 

We Are Not Discouraged. We are not disheartened, 
we are not discouraged, we are not faint-hearted. We be- 
lieve in the Lord and we know that he is mighty to save, that 
he has guided the destinies of this people from the first mo- 
ment until the present, and that it is not in consequence of 
the wisdom of men that we have escaped the plots, schemes 
and machinations of our enemies, and that we have been 
permitted to live and grow in the land, to become what we 
are, but it is through the wisdom, mercy and blessing of Him 
who rules the destinies not only of men but of nations. We 
owe all to God; we extend our thankfulness and gratitude 
to him for the manifestations of his love and care and pro- 
tection.— Oct. C. R., 1906, p. 2. 

I Forgive All Men. I feel in my heart to forgive all 
men in the broad sense that God requires of me to forgive 
all men, and I desire to love my neighbor as myself ; and to 
this extent I bear no malice toward any of the children of my 
Father. But there are enemies to the work of the Lord, as 
there were enemies to the Son of God. There are those who 
speak only evil of the Latter-day Saints. There are those — 
and they abound largely in our midst — who will shut their 
eyes. to every virtue and to every good thing connected with 
this latter-day work, and will pour out floods of falsehood 
and misrepresentation against the people of God. I forgive 
them for this. I leave them in the hands of the just Judge. 
Let him deal with them as seemeth him good, but they are 
not and cannot become my bosom companions. I cannot 
condescend to that. While I would not harm a hair of their 
head, while I would not throw a straw in their path, to hinder 



422 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

them from turning from the error of their way to the light 
of truth; I would as soon think of taking a centipede or a 
scorpion, or any poisonous reptile, and putting it into my 
bosom, as I would think of becoming a companion or an 
associate of such men. 

These are my sentiments, and I believe that they are 
correct. If you can throw yourself in the way of the sinner 
to stop him in his downward course, and become an instru- 
ment in the hand of the Lord of turning him from the way 
of vice, iniquity, or crime, into the way of righteousness and 
uprightness, you are justified, and that is demanded of you. 
You should do this. If you can save a sinner from his 
wickedness, turn the wicked from the course of death that 
he is pursuing, to the way of life and salvation, you will 
save a soul from death, and you will have been an instrument 
in the hand of the Lord of turning the sinner unto right- 
eousness, for which you will receive your reward. Some of 
our good Latter-day Saints have become so exceedingly 
good( ?) that they cannot tell the difference between a Saint 
of God, an honest man, and a son of Beelzebub, who has 
yielded himself absolutely to sin and wickedness. And they 
call that liberality, broadness of mind, exceeding love. I do 
not want to become so blinded with love for my enemies that 
I cannot discern between light and darkness, between truth 
and error, between good and evil, but I hope to live so that 
I shall have sufficient light in me to discern between error 
and truth, and to cast my lot on the side of truth and not on 
the side of error and darkness. The Lord bless the Latter- 
day Saints. If I am too narrow with reference to these 
matters, I hope that the wisdom of my brethren and the 
Spirit of Light from the Lord may broaden the soul. — 
Oct. C. R., 1907, pp. 5, 6. 

We Leave Our Enemies in God's Hands. We thank 
God for his mercies and blessings ; and I do not know but 



LOVE YOUR ENEMIES 423 

what we owe in some small degree gratitude to those who 
have bitterly opposed the work of the Lord ; for in all their 
opposings and bitter strife against our people, the Lord has 
developed his power and wisdom, and has brought his people 
more fully into the knowledge and favor of the intelligent 
people of the earth. Through the very means used by those 
who have opposed the work of God, he has brought out 
good for Zion. Yet it is written, and I believe it is true, 
that although it must needs be that offenses come, woe unto 
them by whom they come; but they are in the hands of the 
Lord as we are. We bring no railing accusation against 
them. We are willing to leave them in the hands of the 
Almighty to deal with them as seemeth him good. Our 
business is to work righteousness in the earth, to seek for 
the development of a knowledge of God's will and of God's 
ways, and of his great and glorious truths which he has 
revealed through the instrumentality of Joseph the Prophet, 
not only for the salvation of the living but for the redemp- 
tion and salvation of the dead. — Apr. C. R., 1908, p. 2. 

Leave Results in God's Hands. God will deal with 
them in his own time and in his own way, and we only 
need to do our duty, keep the faith ourselves, to work right- 
eousness in the world ourselves, and leave the results in the 
hands of him who overruleth all things for the good of 
those who love him and keep his commandments. — Apr. C. 
R. } 1905, p. 6. 

Our Debt to Our Enemies. I was going to say that 
we did not owe anything to our enemies ; that was the first 
thought that sprang into my mind, but I will hold that back. 
I think we owe something to our enemies, too, for the ad- 
vancement of the cause of Zion, for up to date everything 
that has been done to thwart the purposes of God and to 
frustrate his designs has been overruled for the good of 
Zion and for the spread of truth. And that will continue 



424 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

to be the case until the end, for they are fighting God's 
work, and not mine nor that of any other man. — Oct, C. R., 
1906, p. 2. 

A Prayer for Our Enemies. Let the Lord God have 
mercy upon those who seek to hurt the cause of Zion. O 
God, pity the misguided, the erring, the foolish, the unwise. 
Put thy Spirit in their hearts, turn them from the error of 
their ways and from their follies, and bring them back into 
the way of righteousness and into thy favor. I ask mercy 
for my enemies — those who lie about me and slander me, 
and who speak all manner of evil against me falsely. In 
return, I beseech God my heavenly Father to have mercy 
upon them ; for those who do it, not knowing what they are 
doing, are only misguided, and those who are doing it with 
their eyes open certainly need, most of all, the mercy, com- 
passion and pity of God. May God pity them. May he have 
mercy upon them. I would not harm a hair of their heads, 
for all I am worth in the world. I would not throw a block 
in their way to prosperity. No ; and I beseech my brethren 
that they keep hands off the enemies of our people and those 
who are paving their own road to destruction and will not 
repent, who are sinning with their eyes open, who know that 
they are transgressing the laws of God and villifying and ly- 
ing against the servants of the Lord. Have mercy upon 
them. Do not touch them; for that is just what they would 
like. Let them alone. Let them go. Give them the liberty 
of speech they want. Let them tell their own story, and 
write their own doom. We can afford it. They do not hurt 
us, and if it affords them any amusement, I am sure they 
are welcome to it— Oct C. R., 1905, p. 95. 

The Golden Rule. We need mercy; then let us be 
merciful. We need charity; let us be charitable. We need 
forgiveness ; let us forgive. Let us do unto others what we 
would that they should do unto us. Let us welcome the new 



LOVE YOUR ENEMIES 425 

year and dedicate to it our best efforts, our loyal service, our 
love and fellowship, and our supplication for the welfare and 
happiness of all mankind. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 46, Jan- 
uary, 1911, p. 16. 

Why the World Does Not Love Us. "If ye were 
of the world, the world would love its own; but because ye 
are not of the world, but I'have chosen you out of the world, 
therefore the world hateth you" (John 15 :19). The followers 
of Jesus were his chosen people, and because they were chosen 
by him, the world hated them. The Jews w^ere the chosen 
people of God, and because they were his chosen people 
the world hated them. Nowhere in the world today is 
the word Jew wholly disassociated with the feeling of con- 
tempt. The feelings may differ greatly in degree, but they 
are all of one kind. The word "Mormon," or Latter-day 
Saint, is everywhere likewise associated with feelings of 
contempt. Contempt is the heritage of a chosen people. 
Ought we therefore to court the contempt of the world? 
By no means. On the other hand, we should not be dis- 
couraged because it comes to us unsought. Some of our 
friends — mostly in the Church, some few out of it — would 
lift us out of the contempt of the world, and keep us out of 
it, if we would simply be governed by their counsels. The 
truth is, we are not strangers to hatred; and the contempt 
of the world has been our lot so much that we have no 
reason to be discouraged when it comes, even in violent 
forms. The danger lies not so much in our own peculiarity 
as in the disposition of many of our people to court popular- 
ity at all costs, as if it were something devoutly to be 
wished for. There is too often a timid submission before 
the indignation storms that occasionally sweep over the 
country. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 39, August, 1904, p. 464. 

Love One Another. Let us, brethren, love one an- 
other, and exercise patience and forbearance, avoiding judg- 
ment, except when called upon to render it, and then tern- 



426 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

pering the law with a father's love. The Latter-day Saints 
must be promoters of both law and religion, as exemplified 
in the justice and mercy of God. — Improvement Era, Vol. 
6, 1903, p. 550. 

Keep Aloof from the Wicked. We should keep our- 
selves aloof from the wicked; the dividing line should be 
distinctly drawn between God and Belial, between Christ and 
the world, between truth and error, and between right and 
wrong. We ought to cleave to the right, to the good, to 
the truth, and forsake the evil. — Deseret Weekly News, 
Vol. 31, 1882, p. 674. 

The Enemies to Fear. For my part I do not fear the 
influence of our enemies from without, as I fear that of those 
from within. An open and avowed enemy, whom we may see 
and meet in an open field, is far less to be feared than a lurk- 
ing, deceitful, treacherous enemy hidden within us, such as are 
many of the weaknesses of our fallen human nature, which 
are too often allowed to go unchecked, beclouding our minds, 
leading away our affections from God and his truth, until 
they sap the very foundations of our faith and debase us 
beyond the possibility or hope of redemption, either in this 
world or that to come. These are the enemies that we all 
have to battle with, they are the greatest that we have to 
contend with in the world, and the most difficult to conquer. 
They are the fruits of ignorance, generally arising out of 
unrebuked sin and evil in our own hearts. The labor that is 
upon us is to subdue our _ passions, conquer our inward • 
foes, and see that our hearts are right in the sight of the 
Lord, that there is nothing calculated to grieve his Spirit 
and lead us away from the path of duty. 



CHAPTER XIX 
Education and Industrial Pursuits 

We Are Ever Learning. We are not "ever learning 
and never coming to a knowledge of the truth." On the con- 
trary, we are ever learning and are ever drawing nearer to 
a proper comprehension of the truth, the duty and the re- 
sponsibility that devolve upon members of the Church who 
are called to responsible positions in it. Not only does this 
apply to those members who are called to act in responsi- 
ble positions, but it applies to those who may be termed "lay 
members," if we may use such a term with reference to mem- 
bers of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

Who is there, under the circumstances that exist around 
us, that is not growing ? Who is there of us that is not learn- 
ing something day by day? Who is there of us that is not 
gaining experience as we pass along, and are attending to 
the duties of membership in the Church, and to the duties 
of citizens of our state, and citizens of our great and glo- 
rious nation? It seems to me that it would be a very sad 
comment upon the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints and her people to suppose for a moment that we are 
at a standstill, that we have ceased to grow, ceased to im- 
prove and to advance in the scale of intelligence, and in the 
faithful performance of duty in every condition in which we 
are placed as a people and as members of the Church of 
Christ.— Oct C. R., 1915, p. 2. 

Address on Ignorance. The subject which has been 
dwelt upon is a broad one : "What can be done to stem the 
tide of evil that is sweeping through the land?" I appre- 
hend that one of the greatest evils existing, that is "sweep- 
ing through the land," is that of ignorance, coupled with in- 



428 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

difference. I presume that if the ignorant were not so in- 
different to these facts and to their condition they might be 
prompted to learn more than they do. The trouble with 
men and women is that they too frequently close their eyes 
to the facts that exist around them, and it seems to be very 
difficult for many of the people to learn and adapt to their 
lives those simple truths that should be in fact the household 
words and precepts of every Latter-day Saint, and of every 
home of a Latter-day Saint. How shall we stem the tide of 
this evil, this indifference, this consequent ignorance. It 
appears to me that the only way to do it is to wake up and 
become interested, or to interest ourselves in those things 
which are so important and necessary to the happiness and 
well-being of the children of men, especially that which is so 
needful for the happiness and well being of ourselves indi- 
vidually. 

It isn't all that is necessary, to learn the truth or to 
cease to be ignorant. Following that comes the application 
of the understanding and knowledge that we gain, to those 
works and things that are needful for our protection and 
for the protection of our children, our neighbors, our homes, 
our happiness. 

I see occasionally, as I walk out in the evening, crowds 
of little girls and boys who seem to me from their appear- 
ance as not yet having reached their teens, little boys and 
little girls perhaps from ten to fourteen, and perhaps some 
of them older, in defiance of the curfew law, playing in the 
streets, loitering together in shady nooks, in alleys, in the 
recesses about their homes or the homes of somebody else. 
This I apprehend is an evil, a very serious evil. How will 
you stem it? How can it be prevented? — M. I. A. Confer- 
ence, 1910; Young Woman's Journal, Vol. 21, pp. 403-406. 

The Value of Practical Education. I have often 
thought of the undesirableness of the young men of our com- 
munity seeking for light employments, and lucrative posi- 



EDUCATION, INDUSTRIAL PURSUITS 429 

tions, without regard to manual and mechanical skill, and 
knowledge and ability in agriculture. 

None can deny that there is too great a tendency among 
the young men, especially in our larger cities, to seek the 
lighter employments. Politics, law, medicine, trade, clerk- 
ing, banking, are needful and good in their place, but we 
need builders, mechanics farmers, and men who can use 
their powers to produce something for the use of man. 

Salaried positions, in which little responsibility is re- 
quired, are well enough for young men who are making a 
beginning, but it should be the ambition of all to get out and 
take upon themselves responsibility, and to become inde- 
pendent, by themselves becoming producers, and skilful 
workers. 

If life is valuable in comparison with the experience we 
obtain, every youth will increase the worth of his life in pro- 
portion to the new obstacles that he is able to conquer. In a 
routine, there are no difficulties to encounter; neither is 
there profit to the mind or body in the sameness of depend- 
ent positions. But let the man who would grow and develop, 
go forth into the practical and productive ways of life. 
These will lead to broadmindedness and independence, while 
the other road ends in narrowness and dependence. 

And here, also, a word to parents who have daughters. 
Are you fitting them for the practical duties of mother and 
wife, that they may in due time go out and make homes 
what they should be? Or are you training your daughters 
to play the lady by making them accomplished in flourishes, 
and expert in ostentatious embellishments ? Is mother doing 
all the work? If you say yes to the last two questions, you 
are not doing your full duty to your child. For, while ac- 
complishment and polished grace, attainments in music and 
art, and a knowledge of the sciences, are good and useful in 
their place, it is not intended that these shall replace the com- 
mon labors of life. Where children are so trained, their 



430 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

parents have done them a positive injustice, of which both 
the children and the parents may live to be ashamed. 

While we are educating our children in all that may be 
termed the beautiful in science and art, we should not fail 
to insist that they shall learn to do practical things, and that 
they do not despise the common labors of life. Any other 
course toward them is an injustice to the boys and girls, as 
well as to ourselves and the community in general. 

I believe the morals of the people will improve as skill 
in workmanship and productive labors is acquired. Parents, 
too, will find it easier to govern and control their children, 
if these are trained in useful manual labor. We shall not 
then witness the sad spectacle of young men loafing about 
our cities hunting for some easy place that just suits their 
notions of work, which, if they can not find, they will not 
labor at all, but go without in idleness. Mischief and devil- 
ment, frequently so common because the hands are unem- 
ployed, will decrease, and better order will prevail. 

Thus, while not decrying education in the aesthetic sense, 
I think it is a serious duty devolving upon parents and those 
who have educational matters in hand to provide a supple- 
mental if not a co-ordinate course in practical labor for 
every boy and girl, which shall make them proficient in hand- 
iwork, and enable them to expend their powers in the,, pro- 
duction of something for the material use and benefit of man. 
— Improvement Era, Vol. 6, January, 1903, p. 229. 

Practical Education Advocated. I desire again to 
say that I would be pleased to see more of our young men 
learning trades instead of trying to learn professions, such 
as the profession of law, or of medicine, or other profes- 
sions. I would rather a man would become a good mechanic, 
a good builder, a good machinist, a good surveyor, a good 
farmer, a good blacksmith, or a good artisan of any kind 
than to see him follow these other kinds of professions. We 
need, however, those who are capable of teaching in the 



EDUCATION, INDUSTRIAL PURSUITS 431 

schools, and I would like to see a greater interest manifested 
by our young men and women in normal training, that they 
might become proficient teachers and look forward to fol- 
lowing this profession, because it is a most important one, 
and great results will follow the faithful performance of the 
duties and labors of those who are engaged in it. The train- 
ing of our young, the giving of proper instruction to those 
who are seeking education, and creating facilities in our 
midst for all who desire not only the common branches of 
education, but the higher branches, that they may obtain 
these privileges and benefits at home instead of being com- 
pelled to go abroad to complete their education. 

Some of our friends took very grievous offense at what 
I said in respect to some of these things last April, I believe. 
I was sorry to hear what they said in relation to this. Why, 
bless your soul, the counsel that I gave last April in relation 
to these matters was in the interest of all parties and of all 
professions. I did not speak a disrespectful word of any 
profession. I simply advised, and I still advise, the young 
men of Zion to become artisans rather than to become law- 
yers. I repeat it ; and yet I would to God that every intelli- 
gent man among the Latter-day Saints was able to read law 
and to be his own lawyer. I wish that every young man 
could and would study and become familiar with the laws of 
his state and with the laws of his nation, and with the laws 
of other nations. You cannot learn too much in these direc- 
tions ; but I think there are too many trying to be lawyers, 
for the good of that profession. They are eating one another 
up, to some extent. Not long ago a young man who had 
studied law and hung out his shingle here, after waiting for 
business, trying to stir up business for some length of time, 
came so near starving himself and family that he came and 
wanted to know what to do. He could not make a living 
in the profession of law. I asked him if he knew how to 
do anything else. He said yes, he was a good printer. Well, 



432 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

then, I said, abandon the profession of law and take up the 
profession of printing; do something that you can do and 
that you can make a living at. If he had any practice at 
all in law my counsel to him, if he had obeyed it — and he did 
— would have been a benefit to those who remained in the 
profession. There are some' men, most honorable, most gen- 
uine, and most intelligent, who are following the profession 
of the law. I wish I could say that much of all. 

Then, my brethren and sisters, get out of debt. My 
young friends, learn to become skilful in the arts and in 
mechanics and in something that will be material, useful in 
building up the commonwealth where we live and where all 
our interests are centered. — Oct. C. R., 1903, pp. 5, 6. 

Boys Should Be Taught the Arts of Industry. One 
of the things that I think is very necessary is that we should 
teach our boys mechanism, teach them the arts of industry, 
and not allow our sons to grow up with the idea that there 
is nothing honorable in labor, except it be in the professions 
of law, or in some other light, practically unproductive, and 
I was going to say, unremunerative employment, but I know 
of scarcely any employment more remunerative than is the 
practice of law to those, at least, who are proficient. But 
what do they do to build up the country? What do they 
produce to benefit the world? There may be a few of 
them who have farms ; there may be a few of them who have 
manufactories; there may be a few of them who may be 
interested and engaged in other productive labor, something 
that will build up the country and the people and establish 
permanence, stability and prosperity in the land; but the 
vast majority of them are leeches upon the body politic and 
are worthless as to the building up of any community. There 
are a good many of our boys who feel that they could not be 
farmers, and that the pursuit of farming and stock-raising 
is beneath their dignity. There are some who think it is 



EDUCATION, INDUSTRIAL PURSUITS 433 

menial and low for them to engage in building enterprises 
as masons, carpenters, or builders in general. 

There are but a few of our boys who take to the ham- 
mer and to the anvil and to those pursuits of labor that are 
essential to the permanence of any community in the world 
and that are necessary to build up the country. 

I say that we are remiss and slack in relation to these 
things, that we are not instilling them sufficiently in the 
minds of our children, and that we are not giving them the 
opportunity that they should enjoy of learning how to pro- 
duce from the earth and the materials that are on the face 
of it or in the bowels of it, that which is necessary for the 
advancement and prosperity of mankind. Some of us have 
the idea that it is degrading for our daughters to learn how 
to cook, how to keep house, or to make a dress, apron or 
bonnet, if necessary. No; daughters in families that are 
blessed with plenty of means are taught to play the piano, 
to sing, to go out in society and spend their time in idle, use- 
less pleasure, instead of being taught how to be economical, 
industrious and frugal, and how to become good housewives. 
That is degrading ! I would like to say to this congregation, 
and to the world, that if I possessed millions of dollars I 
would not be satisfied or content in my mind unless my 
boys knew how to do something that would bring them in 
a living, how to handle a pitchfork, or to run a mowing 
machine or reaper, or how to plow the ground and sow the 
seed ; nor would I be satisfied if my daughters did not know 
how to keep a house. I would be ashamed of my children 
if they did not know something of these things. 

We need manual training schools instead of so much 
book-learning and the stuffing of fairy tales and fables 
which are contained in many of our school books of today. 
If we would devote more money and time, more energy and 
attention to teaching our children manual labor in our 



29 



434 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

schools than we do, it would be a better thing for the rising 
generation. 

There are many subjects of this character, in addition 
to the principles of the gospel of eternal truth and the plan 
of life and salvation, that can be dwelt upon with profit by 
those who may speak to us. — Apr. C. R., 1903,. pp. 2, 3. 

Manual Training and Agriculture. We want to 
make these valleys of the mountains teem with the prod- 
ucts of our own labor, and skill, and intelligence. I believe 
it to be suicidal for us to patronize those who are- at a dis- 
tance from us, when we should and could go to work and 
organize our labor and produce everything at home; we 
might thereby give employment to everybody at home, de- 
velop the intelligence and the skill of our children, instead 
of letting them hunt after these fancy occupations that so 
many young people desire above manual labor. The schools 
of the Latter-day Saints and some of the state schools tre 
beginning to introduce manual labor. Some of our boys 
are learning how to make tables, chairs, sofas, book-cases, 
bureaus and all that sort of thing — all good as far as it goes ; 
but if we want a mason to lay brick, we have to look 
mostly to some man that has come from England or Ger- 
many, or from somewhere else, to lay our brick. Why? Be- 
cause our boys do not like to lay brick. If we want a good 
blacksmith, we must hunt up some foreigner who has learned 
the trade in his mother country, and who has come here with 
knowledge of blacksmithing ; we must find such a man before 
we can get blacksmithing done, because boys do not like to 
be blacksmiths. They don't like even to be farmers ; they 
would rather be lawyers or doctors than to be farmers. This 
is the case with too many of our boys, and it is a great mis- 
take. I hope the time will come when the children of 'he 
Latter-day Saints will learn that all labor that is necessary 
for the happiness of themselves and of their neighbors, or 
of mankind in general, is honorable ; and that no man is de- 



EDUCATION, INDUSTRIAL PURSUITS 435 

grading himself because he can lay brick, or carry on car- 
pentry or blacksmithing, or any kind of mechanism, no mat- 
ter what it is, but that all these things are honorable, and are 
necessary for the welfare of man and for the building up of 
the commonwealth.— Orf. C. R., 1909, p. 8. 

Agriculture and Mechanic Arts in Church 
Schools. We Have sought to encourage in our Church 
schools the establishment of departments of mechanic arts 
and manual training ; and, so far as I know, everything pos- 
sible is being done, at least in the principal schools, for the 
training of our youth, not only in the regular mechanic arts, 
but also in the art of agriculture. An agricultural course 
has recently been started in the Brigham Young University, 
and one of our most proficient scientists has been called to 
take charge of the class. I am happy to say that some of our 
oldest farmers are delighted with the information that they 
have obtained by attending this class. I heard a brother 
who had been farming for many years say that he had al- 
ways been under the impression that when a man could not 
do anything else, all he had to do was to turn his attention 
to the plow and cultivate the soil, for anybody could be 
a farmer, but he had found out since attending his class that 
it required intelligence and intelligent application to be a 
good farmer, as well as to be a good artisan. In connec- 
tion with this I may state a circumstance that came under 
my own observation years ago. A certain brother had lived 
upon his farm for some fourteen or fifteen years. He had 
cultivated it every year the best he could, but it had become 
so impoverished that he could not make a living off it any 
longer, and he became so disgusted with the country, espe- 
cially with his farm, that he concluded, if he could only trade 
the farm off for a team and wagon that would take him out 
of the country, he would be glad to go. By and by, his man 
came along, and he sold his farm for a team and wagon, in 
which he put his wife and children and moved to some other 



436 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

country. The purchaser took possession of this worn-out 
farm, and within three years, by intelligent operation, he was 
able to gather from that farm forty bushels of wheat to the 
acre, and other products in proportion. The nutriment of 
the soil had been exhausted, and it needed resuscitation ; so 
he went to w r ork, gave it the nourishment it required, and 
reaped a bountiful harvest as a result of his wisdom. There 
are too many of our farmers who think it does not need any 
skill to be a farmer; but this good brother in Provo, to 
whom I alluded, found it did. So we are teaching agricul- 
ture in our schools, as well as the mechanic arts. The Brig- 
ham Young College is putting up a building now wherein 
are to be taught all sorts of industries ; where our youth will 
be able to learn carpentry, blacksmithing, domestic arts, and 
other trades that will be useful to them. Yet we find it a 
drag to induce anybody possessed of means to contribute 
very largely to it. Some of our wealthiest men felt they 
were doing their utmost when they donated perhaps a hun- 
dred dollars towards a building that will cost eight or ten 
thousand dollars, if not more. — Apr. C. R., 1906, pp. 5, 6. 

We Should Study Agriculture. In connection with 
this matter, I think it is wisdom for us, as agriculturists, to 
study agriculture and to become able to produce out of an 
acre of ground as much as the "heathen Chinee/' or as much 
as any other people can produce from the same ground. I 
do not see why we cannot learn to cultivate the soil as intel- 
ligently and as profitably as any other class of people in the 
world ; and yet it is a well known fact that up to the present 
we have not devoted that attention, care, thoughtfulness, or 
that intelligence to agriculture in our country that we should 
have done and that we are now learning to do, by the aid 
of schools where men who desire to follow agriculture 
may learn the nature of the soil and all the other conditions 
necessary to produce the largest results for their labor. — 
Apr. C. R., 1910, p. 4. 



EDUCATION, INDUSTRIAL PURSUITS 437 

Dignity of Agriculture. I believe there is no labor 
on earth more essential to the well-being of a community or 
more honorable than the labor which is necessary to produce 
food from mother earth. It is one of the most noble occupa- 
tions. And next to it is the tending of the flocks of sheep 
and cattle. This is another noble occupation, if it is only 
carried on properly and righteously. These are the founda- 
tion of the prosperity of every community in the world. 
When the farming community is prosperous, when the Lord 
blesses the earth and makes it fruitful, then the blacksmith, 
the carpenter, and those who follow other pursuits, will also 
be prosperous. But when the earth refuses to yield of its 
strength for the good of mankind, then all other business is 
stagnant and will languish. Therefore, let us till the earth ; 
let us cultivate the soil ; let us produce our own living out of 
the earth, by the blessing of God, as far as we possibly can, 
always keeping in mind that we have entered into solemn 
covenant with God, which is an eternal covenant, and from 
which he cannot depart or be moved, and in which we can 
only fail by ourselves transgressing that new and everlasting 
covenant and turning away from it— Apr, C. R. } 1898, p. 70. 

Encourage Forestry. Professor Fernow, of the De- 
partment of Forestry, at Washington, declares that at the 
present rate of consumption our supply of timber suitable 
for manufactured lumber will not last thirty years. If it 
were true that our lumber supply was likely to be exhausted 
within the next hundred years, it would still be a matter of 
alarming concern to the people of this country. The use of 
lumber is not the only serious question involved. Our trees 
aid the precipitation of moisture and store it away for its 
gradual distribution during the hot summer months. 

The time is not distant in Utah when people will be 
compelled to grow their own lumber, just as they grow 
other products of the farm. What would we do without 
Oregon and the Sierras of Nevada? Oregon timber may 



438 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

* 

now be very plentiful and rainfall ample, but some day the 
Oregonians will demand a cessation of their forest destruc- 
tion. 

It is the business of presiding authorities in the stakes 
and wards of the Church to study thoughtfully and to for- 
ward the interests of the people. It is to be hoped that these 
authorities will look into the matter of establishing the for- 
estry industry, and see if some thing can be done in their sec- 
tions of the country to inaugurate the planting of trees on 
private estates for the supply of lumber in years to come. It 
would be commendable in the highest degree to the Latter- 
day Saints if they would set apart here and there a small 
acreage of their land to tree culture. If this matter were 
taken up in priesthood meetings and some united action 
agreed upon, future disaster may be averted. 

The Latter-day Saints ought not to be governed by 
purely selfish motives in the use of their landed inheritances. 
The number among us who have converted a single acre of 
our farms into forestry must be extremely small, and yet 
it is a duty which we owe to ourselves and to those who 
have the right to rely upon us to give this matter our earn- 
est consideration. The cultivation of timber lands will in 
time be remunerative; but we are so accustomed to look 
for immediate returns that we insist upon an early harvest 
for all that we do. The policy of living for today is not only 
destructive of our material interests, but it begets a selfish- 
ness harmful to religion and discreditable to patriotism. 

No ward or branch of the Church can long remain free 
from a public interest without endangering its spiritual life 
and the spirit of progress. Public interests are necessary to 
protect us against the elments of social and material decay. 
Evidences of the truth of these principles are abundantly 
manifest in those communities where public spirit has been 
wanting and public improvements have not been undertaken 



EDUCATION, INDUSTRIAL PURSUITS 439 

for years. The wise and active president of a stake or 
bishop of a ward will not fail to appreciate the value of a 
public spirit and a united effort in the accomplishment of 
some necessary and commendable public undertaking; and 
if there is not something immediately at hand, he will look 
about to discover, if he can, a means for calling out in a 
united and patriotic way the energies of the people. We here 
therefore suggest that one of the public duties which every 
Latter-day Saint owes to the Church and to his country is 
the extension of valuable timber forests upon both private 
lands and public domains. — Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 38, 
August 1, 1903, p. 466. 

Young Women Should Have Practical Prepara- 
tion for Life. I, too, think it is very important that young 
women should early form some design, some definite pur- 
pose in life. Let that resolve be a noble one, a good one; 
something with a view of benefiting others as well as one's 
self. Perhaps your sphere may be in the household ; if so, let 
every member feel that you are indispensable to the comfort 
of home, by your good works and your love and patience. 
You may be a*stay and a comfort and a help to your mother, 
though you may not be called to herculean tasks or heroic 
sacrifice. Fix in your minds noble thoughts, cultivate ele- 
vated themes, let your aims and aspirations be high. Be in 
a certain degree independent ; to the degree of usefulness, 
helpfulness and self-reliance, though no human beings can be 
said truly to be independent of their fellow beings, and there 
is no one reckless enough to deny our utter dependence on 
our heavenly Father. Seek to be educated in the highest 
meaning of the term ; get the most possible service out of 
your time, your body and brains, and let all your efforts be 
directed into honorable channels, that no effort shall be 
wasted, and no labor result in loss or evil. 

Seek the very best society; be kind, polite, agreeable, 
seeking to learn whatever is good, and comprehend the 



440 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

duties of life that you may be a blessing to all those with 
whom you associate, making the very most and best of your 
lot in life. * * * * 

It does not matter how wealthy the Latter-day Saints 
become; so long as they are worthy of that name they will 
teach their sons and daughters the dignity of labor and how 
grand it is to be practical in the duties and responsibilities 
of life. One of the speakers during the general conference 
remarked that if his children could not cultivate but one 
set of faculties, rather than theoretical, he would choose 
practical labor. It is very important to the walfare, use- 
fulness, happiness, and comfort of our daughters (in view 
of certain circumstances) that they learn some branch of 
industry that could be turned to practical account in the way 
of making a living, should circumstances require it. Moth- 
ers should see to it that their daughters do this, and that 
when she is no longer by them, they may be capable of 
providing themselves with the necessaries of life. 

There are people fond of saying that women are the 
weaker vessels. I don't believe it. Physically, they may be ; 
but spiritually, morally, religiously and in faith, what man 
can match a woman who is really convinced? Daniel had 
faith to sustain him in the lion's den, but women have seen 
their sons torn limb from limb, and endured every torture 
satanic cruelty could invest, because they believed. They are 
always more willing to make sacrifices, and are the peers of 
men in stability, Godliness, morality and faith. I can not 
understand how a man can be unkind to any woman, much 
less to the wife of his bosom, and the mother of his children, 
and 1 am told that there are those who are absolutely brutal, 
but they are unworthy the name of men I believe that most 
women are very devoted to their children, desiring for them 
most ardently all that is good, and I loathe with every fiber 
of my soul the son who turns against the mother who gave 
him birth. I cannot tolerate the young lady who appears 



EDUCATION, INDUSTRIAL PURSUITS 441 

well in society at the expense of the comfort of her mother 
at home. Do not fear to divide the burdens, and to do all 
in your power to brighten the lot of your mother, and you 
will find blessings that are never discovered in the path of 
selfishness. 

And I exhort you young sisters to sustain those who 
are placed over you, to improve all your opportunities, and 
refrain from evil; and, mark me, you will attain to a high 
standard of character and the honors of life, and become po- 
tent factors in forming your communities. Maintain your dig- 
nity, integrity, and virtue at the sacrifice of life. Take 
this course, and although you may be ignorant of many 
things, you will be esteemed as of the noblest types of 
womanhood. With such virtues for her adornments, no man 
could help loving such a young lady. — Young Woman's 
Journal, Vol. 3, 1891-1892, pp. 142-144. 

Object of Church Schools. The object, I may say 
almost the only purpose, for the maintenance of Church 
schools is that true religion and undefiled before God the 
Father, may be inculcated in the minds and hearts of our 
children while they are getting an education, to enable the 
heart, the soul and the spirit of our children to develop with 
proper teaching, in connection with the secular training that 
they receive in schools. — Oct. C. R. } 1915, p. 4. 

Value of Church Schools. In my opinion the Church 
schools are laying the foundation for great usefulness among 
the people of God, and they should be sustained by the peo- 
ple and by the Church. The Church is sustaining them, and 
as we acquire more means and become more free from ob- 
ligations which have been resting upon the Church for 
years, we will be more free-handed to administer to the 
needs of our Church schools, as well as other requirements 
of that nature.— Apr. C. R. } 1906, p. 6. 

Purpose of Church Schools. The purpose of our 
Church schools is the harmonious development of our young 



442 GOSPEL DOCTRINE 

people in all that relates to their future . well-being and 
progress; and eternal progress can be enjoyed only when 
the principles of eternal life are associated with their daily 
existence. Whatever hinders upward progression deadens 
the sensibilities and real enjoyments of this world's life. 
An education that has for its highest ideals the pursuit of 
worldly ambitions is wanting in that free and unrestrained 
flow of the spirit which makes for higher freedom and a 
more wholesome life. As we ripen in years and in experi- 
ence, our spiritual lives have more and more to do with our 
real happiness. Our thoughts are more frequently turned 
inward as we contemplate the approaching end of this life 
and the unfolding of the greater life to come. — Juvenile In- 
structor, Vol. 47, November, 1912, p. 630. 

The Church Ample for All Necessary Organiza- 
tions: The Church is provided with so many priesthood 
organizations that only these can be recognized therein. No 
outside organization is necessary. There is no call for in- 
dividuals to organize clubs, or special gatherings in social, 
educational, or national capacity, in order to express wishes 
or desires for reforms that can always be expressed in the 
organizations that already exist in the Church. There is 
enough to do in the general ward organizations, under 
Church control, to fill all requirements, to satisfy all right- 
eous ambitions, and to develop the latent talent of the peo- 
ple. It is neither proper nor necessary to establish further 
public organizations under individual leadership, unsanc- 
tioned by the Church authorities. If further public organ- 
izations are required, they will be founded by proper author- 
ity, when it can be proved that there is indeed any need for 
them. Such separate action leads to clannishness, conflict 
and disunion, and is not pleasing in the sight of God. — 
Improvement Era, Vol. 6, Dec, 1902, p. 150. 

Develop Faculties in Church Organizations. 
Where men are ambitious to show their ability and fitness 



EDUCATION, INDUSTRIAL PURSUITS 443 

as leaders, teachers, organizers, champions of a righteous 
cause, or saviors of men, let them develop these qualities in 
the many suitable organizations now existing in the Church, 
which are waiting, yea, often crying aloud, for men with just 
such superior ability. This course, pursued with the right 
spirit, will do good, and meet the blessings of the Lord; 
while the other, by playing upon their pride of nationality, 
their natural desire to conquer, and their sectional clannish- 
ness, will lead to schisms among the people that will finally 
cause them to lose the spirit of the gospel. — Improvement 
Era, Vol. 6, Dec, 1902, p. 151. 

The Foundation of Prosperity. The very founda- 
tion of all real prosperity is home industry and home manu- 
facture. This lies at the foundati